XVIII
SERMONS
ON
THE
Second
Chapter
of
the
2d
Epistle
TO
THE
THESSALONIANS
,
CONTAINING
The
Description
,
Rise
,
Growth
,
and
Fall
,
OF
ANTICHRIST
.
With
divers
Cautions
and
Arguments
to
establish
Christians
against
the
Apostacy
of
the
Church
of
ROME
.
Very
necessary
for
these
Times
.
By
that
late
Reverend
and
Learned
Divine
THOMAS
MANTON
,
D.
D.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
I.
D.
for
I.
Robinson
at
the
Golden
Lion
in
St.
Paul's
Church-Yard
;
and
B.
Aylmer
,
at
the
Three
Pigeons
in
Cornhil
,
over
against
the
Royal-Exchange
,
1679.
Reader
,
Doctor
Thomas
Manton
was
not
so
unknown
to
London
,
nor
is
he
so
much
forgotten
,
as
that
his
Name
or
Writings
should
need
any
of
my
Commendations
.
But
Booksellers
expecting
such
an
office
,
I
have
g●eat
reason
to
be
willing
to
serve
thee
,
in
serving
the
Memorial
of
such
a
Friend
.
What
he
was
I
need
not
tell
even
strangers
,
after
the
Character
truly
given
of
him
by
his
Friend
and
mine
,
in
his
Funeral
Sermon
:
How
sound
in
Iudgment
,
against
extreams
in
the
Controversies
of
these
Times
;
a
great
Lamenter
of
the
scandalou●
and
dividing
Mistakes
of
some
Self-conceite●
Men
:
How
earnestly
desirous
of
the
he●ling
of
our
present
Breaches
and
not
unacquainted
wi●h
the
proper
Means
and
Terms
;
of
which
the
Author
of
his
Funeral
Sermon
and
I
had
more
than
ordinary
experience
.
How
hard
and
successful
a
Student
he
was
;
and
how
frequent
a●d
laborious
a
Preacher
,
and
how
highly
an●
deservedly
esteemed
;
All
this
and
more
,
is
commonly
here
known
.
The
small
distaste
that
some
few
had
of
him
,
I
took
for
part
of
his
Honour
,
who
would
not
win
Reputation
with
any
,
by
flattering
them
in
their
mistakes
,
or
unwarrantable
ways
.
He
used
not
to
serve
God
with
that
which
cost
him
nothing
,
nor
was
of
their
mind
who
cannot
expect
or
extol
God's
Grace
,
without
denying
those
endeavours
of
Man
to
which
his
necessary
Grace
exciteth
them
:
He
knew
that
without
Christ
we
could
do
nothing
,
and
yet
that
by
Christ's
strengthening
us
,
we
can
do
all
things
which
God
hath
made
necessary
to
be
done
by
us
.
He
was
not
of
their
mind
that
thought
it
Derogatory
to
the
Honour
of
Christ
,
to
praise
his
Works
in
the
Souls
or
Lives
of
any
of
his
Servants
,
and
that
it
is
the
honour
of
his
Grace
that
his
justified
Ones
are
Graceless
;
and
that
their
Iudg
should
dishonour
his
own
Righteousness
,
if
he
make
his
Disciples
more
Righteous
personally
than
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
and
will
say
to
them
,
Well
done
good
and
faithful
Servant
,
Thou
hast
been
faithful
over
a
few
things
—
enter
thou
into
the
joy
of
thy
Lord
.
He
knew
how
to
regard
the
Righteousness
and
Intercession
of
Christ
,
with
pardon
of
Sin
,
and
Divine
Acceptance
,
instead
of
Legal
personal
Perfection
,
without
denying
either
the
necessity
,
or
assigned
office
of
our
Faith
,
Repentance
,
or
Evangelical
Sincerity
,
in
obeying
Him
that
redeemed
and
justifieth
us
:
He
knew
the
difference
between
a
Man's
being
justified
from
the
charge
of
being
[
liable
to
Damnation
,
as
a
Christless
impenitent
unbeliever
and
ungodly
]
and
being
[
liable
to
Damnation
for
meer
Sin
as
Sin
,
against
the
Law
of
Innocency
,
which
required
of
us
no
less
than
Personal
,
Perfect
,
Perpetual
Obedience
]
.
He
greatly
lamented
the
wrong
which
the
Truth
and
Church
underwent
,
from
those
that
neither
knew
such
differences
,
nor
had
humility
enough
to
suspect
their
judgments
,
nor
to
forbear
reviling
those
that
had
not
as
confused
and
unsound
apprehensions
and
expressions
as
themselves
.
But
he
hath
finished
his
Course
,
and
is
gone
before
us
,
and
hath
left
here
a
dark
self-distracting
World
,
and
a
Church
of
such
as
Christ
will
perfect
;
but
alas
yet
lamentably
imperfect
,
as
their
Errours
,
Divisions
,
Contentions
,
and
Scandals
have
these
thirteen
hundred
Years
too
publickly
declared
:
Children
of
the
Light
we
are
,
while
the
World
is
in
darkness
;
but
alas
,
yet
how
dim
and
clouded
!
with
thousands
it
does
not
so
much
as
convince
them
of
their
Ignorance
,
nor
maketh
them
humbly
suspicious
of
an
Erring
Iudgment
:
So
that
through
the
copulation
of
Pride
and
Ignorance
,
few
cry
out
so
loud
of
Errour
as
the
Erroneous
,
or
of
Heresie
as
the
Heretical
,
or
of
Schism
as
the
Schismatical
:
And
false
conceptions
are
so
common
among
Men
,
that
I
think
with
almost
all
Mankind
,
the
number
of
false
Apprehensions
in
comparison
of
the
true
ones
,
is
far
greater
than
unhumbled
Understandings
will
easily
believe
;
and
yet
while
Mankind
doth
swarm
with
Errour
,
those
that
least
know
their
own
,
cry
down
even
the
toleration
of
that
which
alas
we
cannot
Cure
:
And
if
a
multitude
of
Errours
must
not
be
tolerated
,
I
know
not
the
Person
that
must
be
tolerated
:
And
who
then
be
they
that
shall
be
the
avengers
of
other
Mens
mistakes
?
Christ
knew
that
none
are
so
forward
to
reproach
,
and
so
backward
to
bear
with
the
Motes
in
Men's
Eyes
,
as
they
that
have
Beams
in
their
own
.
Among
such
,
what
sort
of
Men
on
Earth
hath
more
cried
down
Errour
,
Heresie
,
and
Schism
,
than
the
Papal
Tribe
,
[
Away
with
them
,
Exterminate
them
,
Burn
them
]
hath
long
bin
their
cry
,
their
Laws
and
Practice
;
little
thinking
how
they
are
polluted
with
Errour
,
Heresie
,
and
Schism
themselves
.
The
revived
attempts
of
this
consuming
Fiery
Spirit
,
hath
made
those
that
dispose
of
Doctor
Manton's
Papers
,
tak●
these
against
Popery
,
as
now
most
seasonable
:
And
their
plainness
suited
to
common
Capacities
,
may
make
them
to
many
,
more
useful
than
more
Argumentative
Disputations
.
They
that
would
have
such
,
may
see
Errours
that
are
unanswerable
(
I
should
say
,
unrefutable
,
for
I
find
that
Men
and
Women
too
can
answer
any
thing
)
.
I
confess
my self
not
throughly
studied
in
these
Prophetical
parts
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
therefore
none
of
the
fittest
to
commend
such
W●itings
,
any
further
than
they
commend
themselves
.
But
I
am
hasting
after
this
my
dear
departed
▪
Brother
to
the
World
of
Light
,
where
all
Divine
Mysteries
are
unv●iled
,
and
Life
,
and
Light
,
and
Love
,
are
perfected
;
for
which
,
even
at
the
Door
,
I
am
(
though
weak
)
a
Believing
,
and
desiring
Expectant
.
Rich.
Baxter
.
Iuly
8.
1679.
An
ADVERTISMENT
.
To
prevent
false
Copies
,
that
may
be
published
in
Dr.
Manton's
Name
:
These
are
to
give
Notice
,
that
nothing
is
to
be
received
as
Genuine
,
but
what
shall
be
Attested
under
the
Hands
of
Dr.
Bates
,
or
Mr.
Baxter
.
SERMON
I.
2
Thess.
2.1
,
2.
Now
we
beseech
you
(
Brethren
)
by
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
our
gathering
together
unto
him
:
That
you
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
be
troubled
,
neither
by
spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
,
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
THE
former
Chapter
was
spent
in
a
Consolation
against
troubles
,
this
in
a
caution
against
Error
,
or
to
rectify
their
Judgments
concerning
the
time
of
Christs
second
coming
.
In
these
two
first
Verses
;
we
have
the
manner
of
proposal
V.
1.
the
matter
proposed
V.
2.
1.
The
manner
of
proposal
is
very
pathetical
,
by
way
of
Adjuration
or
Obtestation
.
2.
The
matter
,
an
Error
had
crept
in
among
the
Thessalonians
,
concerning
the
speedy
and
immediate
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
,
while
they
were
yet
alive
;
which
error
the
Devil
set
on
foot
to
subvert
their
Faith
,
and
expose
the
whole
Christian
Doctrine
to
contempt
.
First
,
The
manner
of
obtestation
falleth
first
under
our
consideration
,
in
which
two
things
are
mentioned
.
-
1.
The
coming
of
Christ
.
-
2.
Their
gathering
together
unto
him
.
Obtestations
are
by
those
things
which
have
great
reverence
and
respect
with
us
,
as
most
likely
to
prevail
.
Now
these
two
things
are
mentioned
,
1.
As
weighty
,
2
Tim.
4.1
.
I
charge
thee
before
God
,
and
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
shall
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
,
at
his
appearance
and
his
Kingdom
.
2.
This
was
the
Article
mistaken
and
perverted
as
to
one
circumstance
,
the
Time
;
but
the
thing
is
taken
for
granted
,
as
an
unquestionable
truth
,
and
the
support
of
all
their
hopes
,
2
Thess.
1.10
.
When
he
shall
come
to
be
glorified
in
his
Saints
,
and
admired
in
all
them
that
believe
.
3.
This
was
a
famous
Christian
Doctrine
,
with
which
the
Apostles
usually
began
,
in
planting
Religion
in
any
place
,
1
Thess.
5.1
,
2
,
3.
But
of
the
times
and
the
seasons
ye
have
no
reason
that
I
write
unto
you
,
for
ye
your selves
know
perfectly
,
that
the
day
of
the
Lord
so
cometh
as
a
thief
in
the
night
,
&c.
4.
It
was
of
precious
account
with
them
,
2
Tim.
4.8
.
Henceforth
is
laid
up
for
me
a
Crown
of
Righteousness
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Iudge
shall
give
me
at
that
day
,
and
not
to
me
only
,
but
unto
them
also
that
love
his
appearing
.
So
that
the
obtestation
implyeth
both
the
certainty
of
their
belief
,
and
also
their
dear
account
of
this
Article
of
Faith
;
and
therefore
the
sense
is
,
As
you
do
assuredly
expect
him
,
and
love
,
and
look
,
and
long
for
this
day
,
that
it
may
go
well
with
you
,
and
Christ
appear
to
your
glory
,
so
be
not
troubled
.
1.
Doct.
That
the
coming
of
Christ
to
the
judgment
,
is
a
truth
well
known
,
firmly
believed
,
and
earnestly
desired
by
all
true
Christians
.
2.
Doct.
That
when
Christ
shall
come
,
all
the
Saints
shall
be
gathered
together
unto
him
.
1.
Doct.
That
the
coming
of
Christ
to
the
judgment
,
is
a
truth
well
known
,
firmly
believed
,
and
earnestly
desired
by
all
the
Saints
.
1.
That
it
is
well
known
,
the
Apostle
produceth
the
testimony
of
Enoch
,
Jude
14.
Behold
the
Lord
cometh
with
ten
thousand
of
his
Saints
;
David
often
mentioneth
it
as
a
thing
delighted
in
by
Believers
;
therefore
in
a
Poetical
,
or
rather
Prophetical
strain
,
he
calleth
upon
the
Heavens
,
Ear●h
,
Sea
,
and
Fields
,
to
rejoice
;
before
the
Lord
,
for
he
cometh
,
for
h●
cometh
to
judge
the
Earth
;
he
shall
judge
the
World
with
Righteousness
,
and
the
people
with
his
truth
,
Psal.
96.13
.
and
again
,
Psal.
98.10
.
He
calleth
upon
the
Creatures
to
rejoice
;
before
the
Lord
,
for
he
cometh
to
judge
the
Earth
;
with
Righteousness
shall
he
judge
the
World
,
and
the
people
with
Equity
;
passages
whi●h
relate
,
not
only
to
the
Kingdom
of
the
Messiah
,
as
it
is
exercised
now
in
the
World
,
but
also
to
his
final
act
of
judging
,
till
which
time
they
are
not
fully
verifyed
:
Solomon
bindeth
●he
whole
duty
of
man
upon
him
by
his
consideration
,
Eccles.
12.13
,
14.
Let
us
hear
the
conclusion
of
the
whole
matter
;
Fear
God
,
and
keep
his
Commandements
,
for
this
is
the
whole
duty
of
man
;
for
God
shall
bring
every
work
into
Iudgment
,
with
every
secret
thing
;
whether
it
be
good
,
or
whether
it
be
evil
:
And
the
Apostles
,
when
they
went
abroad
to
Proselyte
the
World
,
usually
began
with
this
point
.
2.
That
this
is
firmly
believed
by
all
true
Christians
.
This
must
needs
be
so
;
because
it
is
the
grand
inducement
to
all
Piety
and
Godliness
,
and
none
ever
disbelieved
it
,
but
those
,
the
interest
of
whose
Lusts
ingaged
them
to
question
it
,
2
Pet.
3.3
,
4
,
5.
Knowing
this
first
,
that
there
shall
come
in
the
last
days
,
scoffers
,
walking
after
their
own
lusts
,
and
saying
,
Where
is
the
promise
of
his
coming
?
For
since
the
Fathers
fell
asleep
,
all
things
continue
as
they
were
from
the
beginning
of
the
Creation
.
For
this
they
willingly
are
ignorant
of
,
&c.
willingly
ignorant
;
their
interest
puts
them
upon
it
,
rather
than
their
Conscience
,
because
this
Doctrine
filleth
them
with
unquiet
thoughts
,
that
they
cannot
so
securely
follow
their
sinful
practices
,
till
they
blot
out
the
fear
of
it
,
or
banish
the
thoughts
of
it
out
of
their
hearts
;
but
all
that
obey
the
teachings
of
grace
(
take
it
for
objective
or
subjective
grace
)
they
firmly
believe
it
,
Tit.
2.11
,
12
,
13.
For
the
grace
of
God
,
that
bringeth
Salvation
,
hath
appeared
to
all
men
,
teaching
us
that
denying
ungodl●ness
,
and
worldly
lusts
,
we
should
live
soberly
,
righteously
,
and
godly
in
this
present
World
;
looking
for
that
blessed
hope
,
and
the
glorious
appearance
of
the
great
God
,
and
our
Saviour
Iesus
Christ
.
The
sound
belief
of
it
is
not
so
much
encountred
with
the
doubts
of
the
mind
,
as
the
inclinations
of
their
perverse
hearts
.
Now
the
seeming
reasons
of
partial
men
are
not
to
be
heard
,
especially
as
delivered
in
a
scoffing
,
malicious
way
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
Godliness
and
Mortification
standeth
upon
such
evident
reason
,
as
mans
unquestionable
duty
,
that
it
needeth
not
to
be
maintained
by
a
lie
and
manifest
falshood
:
Certainly
,
they
that
deny
it
do
not
so
much
reason
against
this
Article
of
our
Christian
Faith
,
as
scoff
at
it
;
and
it
is
to
be
imputed
to
the
malignity
of
their
tempers
,
rather
than
the
acuteness
or
sharpness
of
their
reason
,
that
they
do
not
believe
it
.
Many
things
which
they
urge
are
a
manifest
token
of
the
contrary
.
As
the
calamities
of
the
good
,
2
Thess.
1.4
,
5.
So
that
we
glory
in
you
for
your
Faith
and
Patience
in
all
your
Persecutions
and
tribulations
,
that
you
endure
,
which
is
a
manifest
token
of
the
righteous
Iudgment
of
God
;
The
perversion
of
Justice
,
Eccles.
3.16
,
17.
And
moreover
,
I
saw
under
the
Sun
,
the
place
of
Iudgment
,
that
wickedness
was
there
,
and
the
place
of
righteousness
,
that
iniquity
was
there
;
I
said
in
my
heart
,
God
shall
judge
the
righteous
,
and
the
wicked
;
for
there
is
a
time
there
,
for
every
purpose
,
and
for
every
work
;
Things
must
be
reviewed
and
judged
over
again
;
A
State
Engine
to
serve
Order
and
Government
:
doth
the
benefit
of
mankind
need
a
lie
to
promote
it
?
Doth
carnal
interest
govern
the
World
,
or
Vertue
?
If
meer
carnal
Interest
,
what
a
confusion
would
there
be
of
all
things
?
Then
men
might
commit
all
Villany
,
take
away
mens
lives
and
goods
,
when
it
is
their
interest
,
or
they
could
do
it
safely
and
secretly
,
without
infringement
of
their
interest
;
Servants
poison
their
Masters
,
if
they
could
do
it
without
discovery
,
and
there
were
no
sin
in
it
;
men
prey
upon
others
,
if
it
be
in
the
power
of
their
hands
;
and
catch
he
that
catch
can
,
without
impunity
,
would
be
the
truest
Wisdom
.
Clear
it
is
,
Vertue
cannot
be
supported
,
without
the
tho●ghts
of
a
World
to
come
;
and
it
is
unreasonable
to
imagine
,
that
God
would
make
a
World
,
which
cannot
be
governed
without
falshood
and
deceit
.
3.
That
it
is
earnestly
desired
by
all
true
Christians
,
that
is
of
chief
respect
here
;
for
the
Apostle
conjureth
them
by
all
that
is
dear
and
sacred
in
their
most
holy
Faith
;
and
upon
this
I
will
mainly
spend
the
first
part
of
this
Discourse
.
I
shall
prove
it
by
these
two
choice
pieces
of
Scripture
,
which
describe
the
Communion
of
the
Church
with
Christ
,
or
the
dispensations
of
Christ
to
the
Church
;
the
one
concerneth
Gods
internal
,
the
other
his
external
Government
;
the
Canticles
and
Revelations
.
The
Book
of
Canticles
is
ended
with
this
desire
,
vote
and
wish
,
Cant.
8.14
.
Make
haste
my
beloved
,
and
be
like
a
young
Hart
or
Roe
upon
the
Mountains
of
Spices
;
the
Brides
last
and
great
suit
to
the
Bridegroom
is
,
make
haste
,
as
to
his
coming
in
Glory
to
judge
the
World
;
not
that
Christ
is
slack
,
but
the
Churches
affections
are
strong
;
they
that
go
a
Whoring
after
the
World
,
neither
desire
his
coming
,
nor
love
his
appearing
;
but
the
Spouse
would
have
all
things
hastened
,
that
he
might
return
;
he
cannot
come
soon
enough
to
set
the
World
to
rights
,
and
compleat
their
Happiness
;
it
is
that
only
that
will
perfect
their
Consolation
,
and
therefore
would
have
the
blessed
and
longed
for
meeting
hastened
.
In
the
other
Book
of
the
Revelations
,
see
how
it
is
closed
,
Rev.
22.20
.
Christ
saith
,
Surely
I
come
quickly
;
and
the
Church
like
a
quick
Echo
,
saith
Even
so
,
Come
Lord
Iesus
,
come
quickly
;
it
taketh
the
word
out
of
Christs
Mouth
,
and
presently
improveth
the
Promise
into
a
Prayer
,
and
so
Christs
Voice
,
and
the
Churches
Voice
,
are
Unisons
;
the
Acclamation
of
the
Saints
answereth
to
his
Proclamation
;
Christ
saith
,
I
come
,
as
desiring
to
meet
with
us
;
the
Church
answereth
,
even
so
,
come
,
as
desiring
his
Fellowship
and
Company
:
when
once
Faith
apprehendeth
the
glorious
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
to
Judgment
,
Love
presently
desireth
it
,
as
the
most
comfortable
thing
,
which
we
can
ask
of
him
,
that
is
the
farewel
suit
of
the
Church
to
Christ
;
if
he
will
grant
this
,
all
complaints
,
and
sorrow
,
and
sighing
,
will
be
no
more
.
Now
I
shall
give
you
Reasons
,
why
this
is
desired
by
all
true
Christians
.
1.
In
respect
of
him
,
who
is
to
come
.
His
Person
,
that
we
may
see
him
,
who
is
our
great
Lord
and
Saviour
;
all
that
believed
any
thing
of
Christ
,
desired
to
see
him
;
those
that
lived
before
his
coming
in
the
flesh
,
Jo●n
8.56
.
Your
Father
Abraham
rejoiced
to
see
my
day
,
and
he
saw
it
,
and
was
glad
;
and
the
same
affection
possesseth
us
that
live
after
his
coming
in
the
flesh
;
we
know
him
by
hear-say
,
we
have
heard
much
of
him
,
he
wooeth
us
by
a
Proxy
,
as
Eliezer
Abrahams
Servant
did
Rebekah
.
Now
Christians
would
fain
see
him
,
of
whom
they
have
heard
,
and
whom
they
loved
,
and
in
whom
they
have
believed
,
1
Pet.
1.8
.
Whom
having
not
seen
,
ye
love
,
and
in
whom
,
though
now
you
see
him
not
,
yet
believing
,
ye
rejoice
with
joy
●nspeakable
,
and
full
of
glory
;
they
do
not
see
Christ
,
but
they
have
a
taste
of
his
goodness
,
1
Pet.
2.3
.
If
so
be
ye
have
tasted
that
the
Lord
is
gracious
;
They
have
felt
his
comforts
,
and
live
by
his
Life
;
all
that
is
wanting
,
is
but
ocular
Vision
,
that
they
may
see
him
Face
to
Face
;
therefore
they
long
for
his
coming
.
2.
The
Excellency
of
Christ
their
head
,
shall
then
be
fully
revealed
,
therefore
it
is
comfortable
to
his
Saints
to
think
of
his
second
comeing
;
it
is
called
,
the
Revelation
of
Christ
,
1
Pet.
1.13
.
Christ
is
now
under
a
Vail
,
retired
within
the
Curtain
of
the
Heavens
;
the
wicked
often
ask
,
where
is
now
your
God
?
and
our
own
unbelieving
hearts
are
apt
to
question
the
glory
of
his
Person
,
and
the
truth
of
his
Promises
,
when
his
most
faithful
Servants
are
under
disgrace
:
Christ
is
a
glorious
King
,
but
little
of
his
Glory
is
seen
in
the
World
;
therefore
they
desire
that
he
may
appear
in
Glory
,
and
Royalty
;
we
pray
that
his
Kingdom
may
come
.
2.
The
persons
desiring
,
there
is
somewhat
in
them
to
move
them
to
it
.
1.
The
Spirit
of
Christ
,
Rev.
22.17
.
The
Spirit
in
the
Bride
,
saith
come
;
the
Holy
Ghost
breadeth
this
desire
in
the
Church
;
nature
saith
,
it
is
good
to
be
here
;
but
this
is
a
disposition
above
nature
;
the
Flesh
saith
,
Depart
,
but
the
Spirit
saith
,
Come
;
the
great
work
of
the
Spirit
is
to
bring
us
and
Christ
together
,
he
cometh
from
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
to
bring
us
to
the
Father
by
the
Son
;
his
business
is
to
marry
us
to
Christ
,
the
promise
being
past
,
the
Spouse
longeth
to
see
her
beloved
.
It
is
the
Spirit
kindleth
a
desire
in
us
of
his
second
coming
,
when
the
Marriage
that
is
now
contracted
,
shall
be
consummated
;
when
the
Queen
shall
be
brought
unto
the
King
in
rayment
of
Needle-work
,
and
shall
enter
into
the
Palace
with
him
;
there
to
abide
for
ever
.
Well
then
,
though
guilty
Sinners
would
have
Christ
stay
away
still
,
and
if
it
might
go
by
Voices
,
the
Carnal
World
would
never
give
their
Voice
this
way
,
Even
so
,
come
Lord
Iesus
,
come
quickly
;
no
,
they
are
of
the
Devils
mind
,
Why
art
thou
come
to
torment
us
before
the
time
?
Mat.
8.29
.
Thieves
and
Malefactors
,
if
they
might
have
the
liberty
to
choose
,
they
would
never
look
,
nor
long
for
the
day
of
Assizes
;
but
the
Spirit
in
the
Bride
is
another
thing
,
it
giveth
us
other
inclinations
;
the
sooner
Christ
cometh
,
the
better
;
they
can
never
be
soon
enough
taken
up
to
him
,
nor
he
come
to
them
.
2.
There
are
Graces
planted
in
us
,
Faith
,
Hope
,
and
Love
,
to
move
us
earnest●y
to
desire
his
coming
.
1.
Faith
believeth
Christ
will
be
as
good
as
his
word
;
I
will
come
again
,
if
it
were
not
so
,
I
would
have
told
you
,
John
14.2
.
And
if
Christ
saith
in
a
way
of
Promise
,
I
come
,
the
Church
saith
,
Amen
,
in
a
way
of
Faith
,
even
so
,
Com●
.
If
Christ
had
gone
away
in
discontent
,
and
with
a
threat
in
his
mouth
,
Ye
shall
never
see
my
face
more
,
we
should
altogether
despair
of
seeing
him
again
;
but
he
parted
in
Love
,
and
left
a
Promise
with
us
,
which
upholdeth
the
Hearts
of
Believers
during
his
absence
.
Would
Christ
deceive
us
,
and
flatter
us
into
a
Fools
Paradise
?
What
need
that
?
He
can
strike
us
dead
in
an
instant
,
if
we
do
not
please
him
,
and
we
have
hitherto
found
him
true
in
all
things
,
and
will
he
fail
us
at
last
?
2.
Hope
,
which
is
Faiths
Handmaid
,
it
looketh
for
that
which
we
do
believe
,
it
is
the
immediate
effect
of
the
new
Creature
,
1
Pet.
1.3
.
Begotten
to
a
lively
hope
;
as
soon
as
Grace
is
infused
,
it
discovereth
it self
by
its
tendency
to
its
end
,
and
rest
;
it
came
from
Heaven
,
and
carrieth
the
Soul
thither
.
3.
Love
is
an
affection
of
Union
,
it
desireth
to
be
with
the
party
loved
,
Phil.
1.23
.
I
desire
to
depart
,
and
to
be
with
Christ
;
therefore
its
Voice
is
,
Come
,
Come
,
he
hath
Communion
with
us
in
our
Houses
of
Clay
;
therefore
we
desire
presence
with
him
in
his
Palace
of
Glory
;
his
Voice
now
is
very
sweet
,
when
he
saith
,
Come
unto
me
ye
that
are
weary
and
heavy
laden
,
but
much
more
will
it
be
so
,
when
he
saith
,
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
inherit
a
Kingdom
prepared
for
you
,
before
the
foundations
of
the
World
were
laid
:
Reconciliation
with
God
is
comfortable
,
but
what
will
fruition
be
!
3.
Look
upon
a
Christians
Priviledges
,
Believers
then
find
the
fruit
of
their
interest
in
him
,
and
have
their
reward
adjudged
to
them
,
Rev.
22.12
.
Behold
I
come
quickly
,
and
my
reward
is
with
me
.
Christ
doth
not
come
empty
handed
;
it
is
but
maintenance
we
have
from
him
now
,
but
then
Wages
;
earnest
now
,
but
then
the
full
sum
;
It
is
our
Pay-day
,
yea
rather
it
is
our
Crowning
day
,
2
Tim.
4.8
.
Henceforth
is
laid
up
for
me
a
Crown
of
Righteousness
,
which
God
the
righteous
Iudge
will
give
me
in
that
day
:
1
Pet.
5.4
.
When
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
ye
shall
receive
a
Crown
of
glory
,
which
fadeth
not
away
;
those
that
have
been
faithful
and
diligent
in
their
duty
,
shall
not
need
to
seek
another
Pay-Master
;
tha●
which
Christ
giveth
us
in
hand
,
is
worth
all
the
pains
that
we
lay
out
in
his
Service
;
Grace
and
inward
Peace
:
but
then
we
shall
have
Glory
and
Honour
;
he
will
honour
us
in
the
sight
of
those
that
have
opposed
,
contradicted
,
and
despised
us
:
Our
comfort
is
hidden
,
but
our
Glory
is
sensible
,
and
visible
,
and
publick
before
all
the
World
.
Objection
.
But
how
can
true
Christians
earnestly
desire
it
,
when
so
many
tremble
at
the
thought
of
it
for
want
of
assurance
of
Gods
Love
?
Ans.
We
suppose
a
Christian
in
a
right
frame
,
and
one
that
doth
prepare
for
his
coming
:
But
1.
The
meanest
Saint
hath
some
inclination
this
way
;
it
was
one
of
the
points
of
the
Apostolical
Catechism
,
Heb.
6.2
.
The
Doctrine
of
Resurrection
from
the
dead
,
and
of
eternal
Iudgment
:
and
the
Apostolical
Catechism
was
for
the
initiating
,
or
en●ring
of
Christians
into
the
Faith
and
Profession
of
the
Gospel
,
when
they
laid
the
foundation
;
this
was
one
truth
,
which
was
never
omitted
,
the
coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
;
now
Faith
is
a
believing
,
not
with
the
mind
only
,
but
the
heart
;
they
were
to
be
affected
with
what
they
did
believe
,
Sapida
scientia
,
was
the
qualification
,
and
not
with
trembling
only
,
for
that
would
deter
them
from
Christianity
;
but
with
rejoicing
of
hope
,
which
did
invite
them
to
the
practice
of
it
,
Heb.
3.6
.
Whose
house
are
we
if
we
hold
fast
the
confidence
and
rejoicing
of
hope
firm
unto
the
end
;
and
indeed
what
other
affection
can
become
the
thought
of
Christs
rewards
which
he
will
bring
with
him
?
2.
Sometimes
there
may
be
a
drowsiness
,
and
indisposition
in
the
Children
of
God
,
when
their
Lamps
are
not
kept
burning
;
Luke
12.
37.
Blessed
are
those
Servants
,
whom
when
the
Lord
cometh
,
he
shall
find
watching
;
but
the
wise
Virgins
slumbered
as
well
as
the
foolish
;
and
so
for
a
Season
they
may
be
unprepared
for
his
coming
,
by
carelessness
,
or
remission
of
their
watchfulness
,
and
neglect
of
preparation
,
yet
the
Spirit
and
inclination
this
way
beginneth
with
the
new
birth
:
A
Wife
desireth
her
Husbands
coming
home
after
a
long
Journey
,
but
it
may
be
all
things
are
not
ready
,
and
in
so
good
order
:
Sometimes
all
good
Christians
desire
the
coming
of
Christ
,
but
sometimes
they
are
not
so
exact
and
accurate
in
their
walkings
,
and
therefore
their
affections
are
not
so
lively
;
security
breedeth
deadness
,
and
God
is
fain
to
rouze
us
up
by
sharp
afflictions
.
3.
The
Church
doth
really
and
heartily
desire
Christs
coming
,
though
they
tremble
at
some
circumstances
of
his
coming
:
there
is
a
degree
of
bondage
,
that
hindereth
much
of
our
confidence
and
boldness
,
1
John
2.17
,
18.
Herein
is
our
love
made
perfect
,
th●t
we
may
have
boldness
in
the
day
of
Iudgmen●
;
because
as
he
is
,
so
are
we
in
this
World
.
There
is
no
fear
in
love
,
but
perfect
love
casteth
out
fear
,
because
fear
hath
torment
;
he
hath
feareth
is
not
made
perfect
in
love
;
while
we
are
imperfect
,
there
may
be
some
fears
,
how
it
shall
go
with
us
in
the
Judgment
.
The
day
of
Judgment
may
be
considered
in
esse
rei
,
or
in
esse
cogni●o
,
the
success
of
the
day
it self
,
that
we
may
stand
before
Christ
in
the
Judgment
,
or
in
our
apprehension
of
it
,
that
we
may
think
of
it
with
boldness
,
confidence
,
and
desire
;
all
sincere
persons
shall
speed
well
in
the
Judgment
;
but
while
we
are
thus
weak
,
and
imperfect
,
we
have
little
confidence
of
our
sincerity
.
Certainly
,
the
more
holy
we
are
,
the
more
we
are
emboldened
against
Judgment
to
come
;
therefore
we
must
every
day
get
a
Conscience
soundly
established
against
the
fears
of
Hell
and
Damnation
.
4.
To
be
of
such
a
temper
as
not
at
all
to
value
,
and
prize
,
and
delight
in
it
,
quencheth
all
sense
of
Godliness
and
Religion
;
surely
they
are
not
touched
with
any
fear
of
God
,
who
wish
it
would
never
come
,
who
would
be
glad
in
their
heart
to
hear
such
news
;
they
have
the
Spirit
of
the
Devil
in
them
,
who
count
his
coming
their
burden
and
torment
;
they
cannot
say
the
Lords
Prayer
without
a
fear
to
be
heard
;
and
pray
thy
Kingdom
come
,
when
they
desire
it
may
never
be
;
the
thoughts
of
it
casts
a
damp
on
their
carnal
rejoicing
,
and
he
that
is
afraid
,
left
his
Prayers
prove
true
,
can
never
pray
heartily
;
no
not
with
a
moral
sincerity
.
Vse
.
To
press
us
to
keep
up
a
firm
belief
,
and
an
earnest
desire
of
Christs
coming
;
this
will
make
you
Heavenly
minded
,
Phil.
3.20
,
21.
For
our
Conversation
is
in
Heaven
,
where
we
look
for
the
Saviour
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
It
will
ingage
you
to
Fidelity
in
your
duty
;
for
every
one
of
us
must
give
an
account
of
himself
to
God
,
John
2.28
.
And
now
,
little
Children
,
abide
in
him
,
that
when
he
shall
appear
,
we
may
have
confidence
,
and
not
be
ashamed
before
him
at
his
coming
.
To
watchfulness
as
well
as
faithfulness
,
Luke
21.36
.
Watch
ye
therefore
,
and
pray
always
,
that
ye
may
be
accounted
worthy
to
escape
all
these
things
that
shall
come
to
pass
,
and
to
stand
before
the
Son
of
man
.
Yea
to
diligence
,
that
you
may
clear
up
your
title
and
interest
,
Heb.
9.28
.
And
to
them
that
look
for
him
shall
he
appear
the
second
time
,
without
sin
unto
Salvation
:
2
Pet.
3.12
.
Wherefore
,
beloved
,
seeing
that
ye
look
for
these
things
,
be
diligent
that
ye
may
be
found
of
him
in
peace
,
without
spot
and
blameless
.
Oh
therefore
let
this
be
a
precious
truth
to
you
,
which
you
would
not
forgo
for
all
the
World
;
if
others
tremble
at
the
mention
of
it
,
still
carry
it
so
that
it
may
be
your
comfort
and
solace
.
In
short
,
believe
it
strongly
,
think
of
it
frequently
,
prepare
for
it
diligently
,
improve
it
fruitfully
to
all
holy
Conversation
and
Godliness
,
yea
to
get
Oyl
,
not
into
your
Lamps
only
,
but
Vessels
,
Grace
in
your
hearts
,
as
well
as
profess
your selves
to
be
Christians
.
II.
Doct.
That
when
Christ
shall
come
,
all
the
Saints
shall
be
gathered
together
unto
him
.
For
evidencing
this
,
let
me
clear
to
you
,
that
at
the
day
of
Judgment
there
shall
be
,
-
1.
A
Congregation
.
-
2.
A
Segregation
.
-
3.
An
Aggregation
.
They
are
all
intended
,
but
principally
the
last
.
A
Congregation
;
Mat.
25.32
.
Before
him
shall
be
gathered
all
Nations
;
And
not
only
all
Nations
,
but
all
Persons
,
2
Cor.
5.10
.
We
must
all
(
collectivè
)
appear
before
the
Iudgment-seat
of
Christ
,
that
every
one
(
distributivè
)
may
receive
according
to
the
things
done
in
his
body
,
&c.
All
that
have
lived
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
unto
that
day
,
shall
without
exception
of
any
one
single
person
,
from
the
least
unto
the
greatest
,
appear
before
the
Tribunal
of
Christ
;
no
Age
,
no
Sex
,
or
Nation
,
or
Dignity
,
or
Greatness
,
can
excuse
us
.
In
the
World
some
are
too
high
to
be
questioned
,
others
too
low
to
be
taken
notice
of
,
but
there
all
are
brought
forth
to
undergo
their
Tryal
;
there
is
no
shifting
or
avoiding
this
day
of
appearance
;
Adam
will
there
meet
with
all
his
Posterity
at
once
.
Take
all
the
distinctions
of
Mankind
,
Infants
,
and
grown
Persons
;
I
mean
Infants
who
die
before
they
are
in
an
ordinary
way
capable
of
the
Doctrine
of
Life
(
the
Scriptures
are
written
for
grown
persons
,
the
Case
of
Infants
is
more
obscure
,
)
those
of
them
who
are
born
within
the
Church
,
God
is
their
God
;
Gen.
17.7
.
I
will
establish
my
Covenant
between
me
and
thee
,
and
thy
Seed
after
thee
,
in
their
generations
,
for
an
everlasting
Covenant
,
to
be
a
God
unto
thee
,
and
to
thy
Seed
after
thee
.
Good
and
bad
is
the
next
distinction
,
both
forts
come
to
receive
their
Sentence
;
only
the
one
come
to
the
Judgment
of
Condemnation
,
the
other
to
the
Judgment
of
Absolution
,
John
5.28
,
29.
Those
that
have
done
good
,
to
the
resurrection
of
life
,
and
those
that
have
done
evil
,
to
the
resurrection
of
Condemnation
;
Acts
24.15
.
There
shall
be
a
resurrection
of
the
dead
;
both
of
the
just
and
unjust
.
The
next
distinction
is
men
of
all
Callings
,
Apostles
,
Ministers
,
private
Christians
;
Apostles
,
Paul
expected
to
be
judged
,
1
Cor.
4.4
.
I
know
nothing
of
my self
,
yet
am
I
not
thereby
justified
,
but
he
that
judgeth
me
is
the
Lord
;
he
speaketh
with
respect
to
the
execution
of
the
Apostolical
Office
:
Ordinary
Ministers
,
Heb.
13.17
.
They
watch
for
your
souls
,
as
those
that
must
give
an
account
:
If
Souls
miscarry
through
their
negligence
,
they
are
answerable
to
God
for
it
:
Ordinary
Christians
,
Rom.
14.12
.
Every
one
must
give
an
account
of
himself
to
God
.
Men
of
all
conditions
,
poor
or
rich
,
weak
or
powerful
,
high
and
low
,
Rev.
20.12
.
I
saw
the
dead
,
small
and
great
,
stand
before
God
;
I
mean
those
that
are
so
distinguished
now
;
these
distinctions
do
not
out-live
time
,
there
all
stand
on
the
same
level
;
the
rufling
men
of
the
World
shall
then
be
afraid
,
and
call
upon
the
Mountains
to
cover
them
from
the
wrath
of
him
that
sitteth
upon
the
Throne
,
Rev.
6.16
.
The
poor
are
not
forgotten
,
they
are
Gods
Creatures
,
and
must
undergo
his
Judgment
.
Thus
shall
all
people
that
live
scattered
up
and
down
in
the
World
,
how
much
soever
they
differ
from
one
another
in
Rites
,
Tongues
,
Customs
of
living
,
be
brought
together
in
one
place
.
2.
There
is
a
Segregation
:
Mat.
25.32
,
33.
He
shall
separate
the
one
from
the
other
,
as
a
Shepherd
divideth
the
Sheep
from
the
Goats
;
and
he
shall
set
the
Sheep
on
his
right
hand
,
and
the
Goats
on
his
left
.
There
may
be
now
a
confusion
and
mixture
of
the
godly
and
the
wicked
,
as
Sheep
and
Goats
feed
in
the
same
pasture
,
and
they
may
be
all
raised
together
according
to
the
places
where
they
lived
and
died
;
but
then
a
perfect
separation
:
good
and
bad
are
first
gathered
together
,
but
the
good
are
drawn
into
a
Company
by
themselves
,
but
no
pure
Company
,
till
the
great
Shepherd
will
judge
between
Cattle
and
Cattle
,
Ezek.
34.17
.
He
will
gather
his
Saints
together
,
Psal.
50.5
.
Psal.
1.5
.
The
ungodly
shall
not
stand
in
the
Iudgment
,
nor
Sinners
in
the
Congregation
of
the
righteous
.
So
Mat.
13.44
.
At
the
end
of
the
World
the
Angels
shall
come
,
and
sever
the
wicked
from
among
the
just
.
3.
An
Aggregation
;
Believers
are
gathered
together
to
him
for
several
ends
.
1.
To
make
up
the
number
of
Christs
Train
and
Attendants
,
to
wait
on
him
,
Iude
14.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
his
holy
ten
thousands
;
Zech.
14.5
.
And
the
Lord
my
God
shall
come
,
and
all
the
Saints
with
him
;
1
Thes.
4.17
.
The
dead
in
Christ
shall
rise
first
,
and
we
which
are
alive
shall
be
caught
up
together
in
the
Clouds
with
them
,
to
meet
the
Lord
in
the
air
.
2.
That
after
Judgment
we
may
be
solemnly
presented
to
God
,
by
head
and
Poll
,
we
were
given
to
Christ
to
be
preserved
unto
the
Glory
we
were
designed
for
;
John
17.6
.
I
have
manifested
thy
name
unto
the
men
,
which
thou
gavest
me
out
of
the
World
,
thine
they
were
,
and
thou
gavest
them
me
;
not
by
way
of
Alienation
,
but
Oppignoration
,
recompence
,
and
charge
,
Christ
is
to
give
an
account
,
John
6.
40.
And
this
is
the
will
of
him
that
sent
me
,
that
every
one
which
seeth
the
Son
,
and
believeth
on
him
,
may
have
everlasting
life
;
and
I
will
raise
him
up
at
the
last
day
.
The
Form
of
Presentation
is
,
Heb.
2.13
.
Behold
I
,
and
the
Children
which
God
hath
given
me
.
3.
That
in
one
Troop
we
may
be
brought
into
his
Heavenly
Kingdom
;
John
14.3
.
And
if
I
go
,
and
prepare
a
place
for
you
,
I
will
come
again
,
and
receive
you
to
my self
;
that
where
I
am
,
there
ye
may
be
also
;
The
whole
Flock
shall
then
follow
the
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
,
into
the
Everlasting
Fold
.
Vse
1.
Believe
this
gathering
together
to
him
;
we
are
joined
to
the
Church
of
Gods
Elect
,
now
by
Faith
only
,
Heb.
12.22
,
23.
Ye
are
come
to
the
general
Assembly
,
and
Church
of
the
first-born
,
which
are
written
in
Heaven
,
&c.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
a
meeting
made
up
of
many
different
Persons
,
gathered
together
from
several
Countries
into
one
body
,
and
one
place
,
as
the
meeting
of
all
sorts
of
persons
,
from
all
the
Corners
of
Greece
,
to
see
the
Olympick
Games
,
was
called
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
People
of
all
Countries
came
to
behold
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
so
the
mystical
state
of
the
Church
of
the
Gospel
,
is
a
general
Assembly
,
because
it
is
not
consined
to
one
Nation
,
but
extended
to
Believers
of
all
Nations
,
and
Ages
,
they
are
drawn
into
a
Body
,
or
Heavenly
Society
,
into
one
Fold
,
under
one
Shepherd
;
but
they
never
meet
in
an
actual
Assembly
,
until
the
last
day
,
which
is
the
great
Congregation
,
or
Rendezvouz
of
the
Saints
,
so
that
now
it
is
matter
of
Faith
.
2.
See
you
be
of
the
number
,
when
some
are
admitted
others
are
thrust
out
;
Luke
13.28
.
There
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
when
ye
shall
see
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
,
and
all
the
Prophets
in
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
ye
your selves
thrust
out
;
The
wicked
shall
not
stand
in
this
Congregation
.
Oh
it
is
a
blessed
and
a
comfortable
thing
,
when
we
are
made
Members
of
the
mystical
body
of
Christ
,
and
have
hopes
,
that
we
shall
be
in
the
number
of
those
that
shall
meet
together
in
the
great
Assembly
,
and
Congregation
of
the
righteous
;
that
we
are
trained
up
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Seminary
of
Heaven
,
that
we
are
no
more
Strangers
,
and
Foreigners
,
but
Fellow
Citizens
with
the
Saints
.
3.
Let
us
improve
it
many
ways
.
1.
To
comfort
us
against
the
paucity
of
serious
walkers
,
and
real
Christians
.
Alas
!
now
they
are
but
like
two
or
three
Berryes
upon
the
top
of
the
uppermost
bough
;
here
one
,
and
there
another
;
in
some
places
thinner
,
in
others
thicker
,
as
God
hath
service
for
them
;
in
appearance
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
A
little
Flock
,
Luc.
12.32
.
But
take
all
together
,
they
are
a
general
Assembly
,
that
are
redeemed
out
of
every
Kindred
,
Tongue
,
and
Nation
,
Rev.
5.9
.
Yea
,
Rev.
7.9
.
A
great
multitude
,
which
none
can
number
,
of
all
Kindreds
,
Tongues
,
People
,
and
Nations
;
As
few
as
we
are
,
and
as
despised
as
the
interest
of
the
godly
is
,
we
shall
not
want
Company
in
Heaven
,
we
see
few
going
to
Heaven
,
but
when
we
are
gathered
together
,
we
shall
see
that
our
everlasting
,
Companions
are
many
.
2.
To
comfort
us
against
the
d●stance
of
Christian
Friends
,
we
are
often
separated
from
the
Society
of
good
Christians
,
whom
we
love
dearly
,
but
we
shall
be
gathered
together
in
one
Congregation
;
The
Saints
are
now
scattered
by
Providence
;
they
live
in
divers
Countries
,
Towns
,
Houses
,
have
little
comfort
of
one
another
;
They
live
where
they
may
be
most
useful
;
as
Stars
do
not
shine
in
a
Cluster
,
but
are
dispersed
throughout
the
Heaven
;
and
as
they
are
the
light
of
the
Earth
,
so
they
are
the
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
which
is
sprinkled
here
and
there
,
not
laid
in
a
heap
:
sometimes
by
violence
of
men
,
persecution
,
and
banishment
;
sometimes
by
Death
,
which
parts
Friends
,
Perfectus
est
quem
putas
mortuum
,
like
people
in
a
wrack
,
got
to
shore
before
us
.
Now
what
a
comfort
is
it
to
be
united
to
all
Gods
people
,
which
have
been
,
are
,
or
shall
be
,
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
and
to
meet
in
one
Assembly
,
Mat.
24.31
.
They
shall
gather
together
the
elect
from
the
four
winds
;
from
one
end
of
Heaven
to
another
;
The
Saints
shall
be
gathered
from
all
quarters
of
the
Earth
;
though
they
live
in
several
places
,
several
times
,
many
we
never
saw
in
the
flesh
,
Christ
will
assemble
them
all
,
bring
them
in
unto
one
place
.
3.
To
comfort
them
under
the
degenerate
and
collapsed
state
of
Christianity
,
(
1.
)
The
mixture
of
the
wicked
;
the
good
and
bad
are
here
mixed
,
they
live
together
in
the
same
Kingdoms
,
Cities
,
Societies
,
Visible
Church
,
Family
,
Bed
,
(
perhaps
)
but
then
a
perfect
separation
,
Zach.
14.
Last
,
There
shall
no
more
be
the
Canaanite
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
:
Rev.
21.27
.
Nothing
that
defileth
shall
enter
there
:
such
a
difference
shall
there
be
between
the
State
of
Gods
Church
in
this
World
,
and
the
World
to
come
:
here
Tares
are
mingled
with
Wheat
,
good
Fish
with
bad
in
the
Drag
Net
,
it
is
hard
by
Discipline
to
keep
the
sound
from
the
infected
.
(
2.
)
Discord
;
the
Saints
are
divided
in
Affection
,
but
then
perfect
Harmony
;
they
are
all
gathered
together
to
Christ
,
and
have
no
signs
and
badges
of
distinction
,
to
herd
apart
.
(
3.
)
It
's
Universal
,
with
all
the
Saints
.
(
4.
)
Perpetual
,
never
to
part
more
.
SERMON
II.
2
Thess.
2.1
,
2.
—
That
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
be
troubled
,
neither
by
spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
as
from
us
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
WE
come
now
to
the
matter
of
the
Apostles
Caution
,
which
is
in
the
second
Verse
,
That
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
be
troubled
,
neither
by
spirit
,
nor
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
In
which
words
take
notice
,
1.
Of
the
error
disproved
,
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
2.
The
effect
which
this
error
might
produce
;
trouble
and
unsetledness
of
mind
,
That
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
or
troubled
.
3.
A
removal
of
all
the
supposed
Foundations
of
this
error
,
or
the
means
which
these
Impostours
used
to
intice
them
to
embrace
it
;
Three
are
mentioned
,
Spirit
,
Word
,
and
Letter
.
1.
Nor
by
Spirit
,
that
is
,
pretence
of
spiritual
Revelation
,
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
by
it
.
2.
Nor
by
word
,
some
word
of
the
Apostle
,
which
they
pretended
to
have
heard
,
and
that
is
another
slight
of
deceivers
;
some
tradition
or
doctrine
delivered
by
the
Apostle
by
word
of
mouth
.
3.
Nor
by
Letter
as
from
us
:
this
may
be
understood
,
(
1.
)
Either
of
some
passage
in
the
former
Epistle
,
for
the
Apostle
saith
there
,
1
Thess.
4.17
.
Then
we
which
are
alive
and
remain
,
shall
be
caught
up
together
with
them
in
the
Clouds
,
to
meet
the
Lord
in
the
air
;
and
because
he
joins
himself
with
them
,
they
thought
he
should
survive
until
that
day
,
or
else
those
warnings
which
the
Apostle
gives
them
.
1
Thess.
5.1
,
2
,
3.
Of
the
times
and
season
:
I
need
not
write
unto
them
,
for
your selves
know
perfectly
that
the
day
of
the
Lord
cometh
as
a
thief
in
the
night
,
&c.
Now
these
warnings
they
might
abuse
,
and
this
is
one
way
by
which
men
may
be
unsetled
and
unshaken
;
i.e.
by
false
glosses
and
interpretations
of
Scripture
.
(
2.
)
Or
rather
the
sence
may
be
,
some
spurious
and
counterfeit
writings
,
which
was
one
means
of
deceit
used
in
the
Primitive
Times
;
supposititious
or
Apocryphal
Legends
,
wherein
the
Apostle
might
be
said
to
write
something
,
as
if
Christ
should
come
in
that
age
wherein
they
lived
.
Now
to
obviate
this
,
the
Apostle
is
supposed
to
insert
that
passage
,
Chap.
3.17
.
The
Salutation
of
Paul
with
mine
own
hand
,
which
is
the
token
in
every
Epistle
:
so
I
write
.
First
,
From
the
Error
disproved
,
observe
,
Doct.
That
the
time
of
Christs
coming
to
Judgment
must
be
patiently
expected
,
not
rashly
defined
,
or
determined
;
for
this
is
the
Error
,
which
the
Apostle
with
such
earnestness
opposeth
here
.
But
you
will
say
,
is
this
such
an
error
?
Do
not
the
holy
Apostles
themselves
say
,
in
effect
,
the
same
,
as
the
Apostle
Iames
,
Chap.
5.8
The
coming
of
the
Lord
draweth
nigh
;
and
the
Apostle
Peter
,
1
Pet.
4.7
.
The
end
of
all
things
is
at
hand
:
Yea
Paul
himself
,
1
Cor.
10.11
.
These
are
written
for
our
admonition
,
upon
whom
the
ends
of
the
World
are
come
;
and
Rom.
13.12
.
The
night
is
far
spent
,
and
the
day
is
at
hand
;
where
by
night
is
meant
the
state
of
Ignorance
,
Sin
,
and
Paganism
before
Conversion
,
and
by
the
day
is
meant
the
state
of
our
full
Regeneration
and
Illumination
in
eternal
Glory
;
when
the
corrupt
World
shall
come
to
an
end
,
and
all
shadows
shall
fly
away
.
As
if
he
had
said
,
the
Mornings
of
the
Resurrection
is
at
hand
,
the
night
is
far
spent
,
not
quite
past
,
and
the
day
is
at
hand
;
the
night
is
not
throughly
gone
,
nor
the
day
wholly
come
,
yet
he
saith
,
it
is
at
hand
.
What
evil
was
in
this
Opinion
,
that
the
Apostle
should
with
such
vehemency
argue
and
reason
against
it
?
Ans.
There
is
some
difference
in
the
words
,
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifies
it
draweth
near
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
it
is
begun
already
.
But
the
sense
is
vastly
different
;
for
by
these
and
such
like
expressions
,
the
Apostle
only
did
intend
that
the
last
dispensation
was
then
on
foot
,
no
other
change
of
dispensation
or
worship
was
to
be
expected
,
till
the
Coming
of
Christ
.
But
I
shall
more
clearly
,
and
distinctly
shew
,
1.
What
reason
the
Apostle
had
to
speak
at
this
rate
.
2.
What
little
reason
these
Seducers
had
to
pervert
this
Speech
to
countenance
their
Hypothesis
or
supposition
.
1.
For
the
first
,
the
Apostle
had
reason
to
say
the
day
of
the
Lord
was
at
hand
.
1.
With
respect
of
Faith
;
for
Faith
gives
a
kind
of
presence
to
things
,
Heb.
11.1
.
Now
Faith
is
the
subtance
of
things
hoped
for
,
and
the
evidence
of
things
not
seen
:
That
is
,
it
gives
a
being
,
a
kind
of
existence
to
things
future
,
and
afar
off
,
and
sets
them
before
the
eyes
of
our
mind
,
and
gives
us
some
sight
of
them
,
as
if
they
were
already
come
.
And
therein
it
agrees
with
the
light
of
Prophecy
;
look
as
by
the
light
of
Prophecy
,
Iohn
saith
,
Rev.
20.12
.
I
saw
the
dead
,
small
and
great
,
stand
before
God
,
and
the
Books
were
opened
,
&c.
so
saith
doth
in
effect
see
what
it
believes
.
W●●l
then
,
Faith
looking
upon
things
distant
an●
absent
,
as
near
at
hand
,
the
Apostle
had
reason
to
use
this
language
to
Believers
,
as
if
the
Judge
were
at
the
door
.
Phil.
4.5
.
Let
your
moderation
be
known
unto
all
men
,
the
Lord
is
at
hand
,
not
only
in
regard
of
his
present
Providence
,
but
also
with
respect
to
his
second
coming
to
Judgment
;
it
is
as
certain
to
Faith
,
as
if
he
were
already
come
.
2.
With
respect
of
Love
,
Love
will
not
account
it
long
to
endure
the
hardships
of
this
present
World
,
until
Christ
come
to
set
all
things
at
rights
:
Iacob
served
seven
years
for
Rachel
,
for
the
love
he
bare
to
her
,
and
it
seemed
to
him
but
a
little
while
,
Gen.
2●
.
20
.
If
we
had
any
love
for
Christ
,
we
should
be
contented
to
suffer
a
while
for
his
sake
;
The
time
is
coming
,
when
the
wicked
shall
persecute
no
more
;
when
the
mouth
of
iniquity
shall
be
stopped
,
when
the
desire
and
hope
of
all
Believers
shall
be
satisfied
,
when
the
Redeemers
work
shall
be
consummated
,
when
the
Kingdom
shall
be
delivered
up
to
the
Father
,
when
those
that
made
a
jest
of
this
day
,
shall
be
fully
confuted
;
Faith
sees
the
certainty
of
it
,
and
love
makes
us
hold
out
till
the
time
come
about
.
3.
The
Apostle
might
speak
so
,
as
comparing
time
with
Eternity
,
Psal.
90.4
.
A
thousand
years
in
thy
sight
are
but
as
yesterday
,
when
it
is
past
,
and
as
a
Watch
in
the
night
.
2
Pet.
3.8
.
One
day
is
with
the
Lord
as
a
thousand
years
,
and
a
thousand
years
as
one
day
.
The
longest
time
to
Eternity
is
but
as
a
drop
lost
and
spilt
in
the
Ocean
;
and
all
the
tediousness
of
the
present
life
,
is
but
like
one
rainy
day
to
an
Everlasting
Sun-shine
,
2
Cor.
4.17
.
Our
light
affliction
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
▪
and
eternal
weight
of
glory
;
though
troubles
are
lengthened
as
long
as
our
lives
are
,
yet
they
are
but
a
moment
in
respect
of
Eternity
:
we
reckon
by
time
,
and
not
by
Eternity
;
and
therefore
these
expressions
may
seem
strange
to
us
.
4.
The
Apostle
speaks
this
to
particular
men
,
whose
abode
in
the
World
is
not
very
long
;
Eternity
and
the
Judgment
is
at
hand
,
though
Christ
tarry
long
till
the
Church
be
compleated
,
and
the
Elect
be
gathered
.
2
Pet.
3.9
.
The
Lord
is
not
slack
concerning
his
Promise
,
as
some
men
count
slackness
.
Now
what
is
long
,
and
what
is
afar
off
to
the
whole
Church
,
considered
in
several
successions
of
Ages
;
it
is
short
to
particular
persons
.
Death
soon
puts
an
end
to
their
conflict
,
and
then
their
Triumph
ensues
;
And
to
Christ
is
ready
to
judge
at
all
times
,
though
the
World
be
not
ready
to
be
judged
.
The
Coming
of
Christ
is
uncertain
,
and
hidden
for
this
very
purpose
,
that
men
in
all
Ages
might
be
quickened
to
faithfulness
and
watchfulness
,
and
make
that
preparation
which
is
necessary
.
Now
therefore
it
concerns
the
Messengers
of
God
,
to
bind
mens
duty
upon
them
,
by
showing
the
nearness
of
it
in
all
the
forementioned
considerations
,
that
they
might
be
always
ready
;
for
so
we
find
our
Lord
himself
pressing
it
,
Luke
12.40
.
Be
ye
therefore
ready
,
for
the
Son
cometh
at
an
hour
,
when
ye
think
not
;
Mat.
24.42
.
Watch
therefore
,
for
ye
know
not
what
hour
your
Lord
cometh
:
He
may
come
in
a
moment
,
our
duty
is
unquestionable
,
but
the
time
of
his
coming
is
uncertain
;
And
to
please
our selves
with
the
thoughts
of
a
delay
,
is
a
mighty
deadening
thing
,
and
quencheth
our
duty
;
yea
,
it
is
an
inticement
to
all
evil
,
Mat.
24.48
.
The
wicked
Servant
took
liberty
to
beat
his
fellow
Servants
,
because
of
his
Lords
delay
;
we
are
bid
to
be
sober
and
watchful
,
and
always
to
be
looking
for
the
coming
of
the
Lord
.
2.
The
Seducers
had
little
reason
to
pervert
this
Speech
to
the
countenance
of
their
Hypothesis
,
or
supposition
,
and
therefore
the
Apostle
had
very
good
reason
to
be
zealous
in
the
confutation
of
this
Hypothesis
of
the
Seducers
,
who
maintained
that
Christ
would
come
in
that
Age.
1.
To
inquire
after
the
time
,
is
curiosity
:
Acts
1.7
.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
or
the
seasons
,
which
the
Father
hath
put
into
his
own
power
.
Those
things
which
God
hath
reserved
to
himself
,
for
us
to
inquire
after
,
is
sinful
:
It
is
a
great
evil
to
pry
into
our
Masters
Secrets
,
when
we
have
so
many
revealed
truths
to
busy
our
minds
about
;
we
take
it
to
be
a
piece
of
ill
manners
,
to
pry
into
that
which
is
purposely
concealed
;
as
to
break
up
a
secret
Letter
,
and
the
like
:
the
practising
of
known
duties
,
would
prevent
this
curiosity
;
these
things
tend
not
to
our
profit
and
edification
.
2.
Much
more
was
it
a
sin
to
fix
the
time
,
it
was
an
arrogant
presumption
;
for
of
that
day
and
hour
,
knoweth
no
man
,
no
not
the
Angels
of
Heaven
,
but
my
Father
only
,
Mat.
24.36
.
The
peremptory
time
of
the
day
of
Judgment
God
keeps
to
himself
,
and
it
is
arrogance
for
any
to
define
it
,
and
set
a
time
,
when
God
is
resolved
to
keep
it
secret
.
3.
The
fixing
of
that
time
did
a
great
deal
of
hurt
.
1.
For
the
present
it
drew
away
their
minds
from
their
calling
,
because
they
expected
a
sudden
coming
of
the
Lord
;
Ill
impressions
either
destroy
or
w●aken
necessary
duties
.
2.
The
least
Error
doth
gratifie
Sathan
,
and
the
interest
of
his
Kingdom
,
for
he
is
the
Father
of
Lies
.
3.
It
might
shake
their
Faith
in
other
things
,
when
their
credulity
was
disproved
by
the
event
;
the
Gospel
might
be
brought
into
contempt
,
when
their
Error
only
was
confuted
;
as
many
men
who
have
been
peremptory
in
fixing
times
,
afterwards
,
have
thrown
off
their
Religion
.
4.
It
shewed
a
diseased
mind
,
that
they
were
sick
of
Questions
,
as
the
Apostle
speaks
,
1
Tim.
6.4
.
Doting
about
questions
and
strifes
of
words
,
whereof
cometh
envy
,
&c.
when
they
had
so
much
wholsome
food
to
feed
upon
.
5.
It
did
but
ingender
strife
among
Christians
,
begat
wranglings
and
disputes
in
the
Church
,
1
Tim.
6.4
.
He
is
proud
knowing
nothing
,
but
doting
[
or
sick
]
about
questions
and
strifes
of
words
,
whereof
cometh
envy
,
strife
,
railing
,
evil
surmisings
.
Vse
1.
Let
us
not
fix
times
:
many
of
the
Antients
were
too
bold
this
way
,
and
we
are
apt
to
it
.
Lactantius
peremptorily
said
,
The
World
would
endure
but
two
hundred
years
after
his
time
:
So
,
many
will
fix
the
time
of
the
calling
the
Jews
,
and
of
the
destruction
of
Anti-Christ
,
without
evident
grounds
and
reasons
.
What
God
hath
revealed
is
enough
to
bear
us
out
in
our
duty
and
suffering
:
in
other
things
let
us
patiently
wait
;
we
see
reason
to
do
so
,
when
we
consider
how
many
men
have
proved
false
Prophets
.
2.
Let
us
not
put
off
the
time
,
and
set
it
at
too
great
a
distance
;
distant
things
,
though
never
so
great
,
will
hardly
move
us
;
that
which
men
put
off
they
do
in
effect
put
away
;
they
put
far
off
the
evil
day
,
they
would
not
let
it
come
near
their
minds
,
to
have
any
operation
upon
them
.
Look
as
the
Stars
,
those
vast
Globes
of
Light
,
by
reason
of
the
distance
between
us
and
them
,
do
seem
but
as
so
many
spangles
:
so
we
have
but
a
weak
sight
of
what
is
set
at
a
great
distance
,
and
their
operation
on
us
will
be
but
small
;
the
closer
things
are
,
the
more
they
will
work
upon
us
;
one
that
looks
upon
what
God
hath
revealed
of
this
as
sure
,
and
near
,
is
more
affected
with
it
than
others
are
:
therefore
set
your selves
at
the
entrance
of
that
World
,
where
you
must
everlastingly
be
,
and
watch
,
and
be
ready
:
they
that
put
it
off
,
are
apt
to
loyter
in
their
work
.
If
Christs
coming
be
not
near
at
hand
,
certainly
the
time
of
our
departure
is
at
hand
,
and
it
will
not
be
long
e're
it
come
about
.
But
this
is
but
Introductive
to
the
Doctrine
of
Anti-Christ
:
Therefore
I
come
to
the
second
thing
.
Secondly
,
The
effect
that
this
error
might
produce
,
trouble
and
unsetledness
of
mind
;
that
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
or
troubled
.
In
the
words
there
is
a
two-fold
Metaphor
;
the
one
taken
from
a
Tempest
,
or
Sea
storm
,
as
the
word
plainly
implies
,
that
ye
be
not
shaken
in
mind
;
and
the
other
word
is
taken
from
the
sudden
alarm
of
a
Land
Fight
,
which
breeds
trouble
.
1.
Doct.
That
Errors
breed
●rouble
of
mind
:
they
do
not
only
trouble
the
Churches
Peace
,
Gal.
5.12
.
I
would
they
were
even
cut
off
which
trouble
you
;
but
they
hinder
tranquillity
of
mind
,
Gal.
1.7
.
There
be
some
that
trouble
you
,
and
would
pervert
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
How
do
Errors
hinder
tranquillity
of
mind
?
Partly
because
it
is
an
unsound
foundation
,
it
can
never
yield
solid
peace
;
we
only
find
rest
for
the
Soul
in
a
true
Religion
,
and
there
where
it
is
purely
professed
:
Others
are
left
to
great
doubts
and
uncertainties
.
The
Lord
seems
to
direct
us
in
this
course
,
when
we
are
upon
consultation
about
the
taking
up
of
a
Religion
,
Jer.
6.16
.
Stand
in
the
ways
,
and
see
,
and
ask
for
the
old
paths
,
where
is
the
good
way
,
and
walk
therein
,
and
ye
shall
find
rest
for
your
souls
.
Soul-rest
is
only
found
in
Gods
way
,
and
where
it
is
most
clearly
professed
.
Partly
,
because
whatever
false
Peace
is
bred
there
,
it
will
at
last
end
in
trouble
.
The
Apostle
compares
Seducers
,
Jude
13.
to
raging
waves
of
the
Sea
,
foaming
out
their
own
shame
;
and
we
are
told
of
the
Locusts
that
came
out
of
the
Bottomless-pit
,
Rev.
9.5
.
That
they
stung
like
Scorpions
.
Every
erroneous
way
of
Religion
is
comfortless
;
yea
,
their
Doctrine
breeds
anxiety
,
and
vexes
the
Spirit
;
for
they
have
no
true
way
of
quieting
the
Conscience
;
Let
us
therefore
detest
Error
,
because
it
is
so
much
our
interest
.
It
is
the
property
of
truth
to
beget
a
delectation
of
mind
,
it
is
sweeter
than
honey
,
and
the
honey
comb
.
Verum
est
bonum
intellectus
.
Truth
is
the
good
of
the
understanding
;
now
when
we
understand
truth
satisfyingly
,
it
breeds
an
incredible
delight
;
when
we
have
been
in
some
perplexities
,
and
begin
to
find
out
a
truth
,
Prov.
24.
13
,
14.
My
Son
,
eat
thou
honey
,
because
it
is
good
,
and
the
honey
comb
,
which
is
sweet
unto
thy
tast
:
So
shall
the
knowledge
of
wisdom
be
,
when
thou
hast
found
it
.
Honey
is
no●
so
sweet
to
thy
tast
,
as
this
is
to
thy
understanding
.
When
a
man
hath
found
out
any
truth
,
though
it
be
but
a
natural
truth
,
it
breeds
its
oblectation
;
much
more
spiritual
truth
,
it
is
very
pleasing
to
the
understanding
,
and
most
of
all
when
spiritual
.
Truth
is
obeyed
and
practised
,
for
the
understanding
gives
us
but
a
sight
of
it
,
but
obedience
gives
a
tast
thereof
.
Our
Saviour
saith
,
Mat.
11.28
,
29
,
30.
Come
unto
me
all
ye
that
are
weary
and
heavy
laden
,
and
I
will
give
you
rest
.
Take
my
yoke
upon
you
,
and
learn
of
me
;
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
in
heart
.
For
my
yoke
is
easy
,
and
my
burden
is
light
.
If
you
will
but
come
under
Christs
blessed
Yoke
and
Scepter
,
and
that
way
of
Religion
he
hath
recommended
to
you
,
you
will
find
an
incredible
Peace
,
Joy
,
and
oblectation
in
your
mind
.
2.
Doct.
That
Christians
should
be
so
established
,
and
have
such
constancy
of
mind
,
that
they
should
not
be
easily
shaken
and
moved
from
the
Faith
.
1.
Let
us
see
how
this
is
pressed
.
Sometimes
it
is
pressed
from
the
encouragement
of
your
great
hope
,
1
Cor.
15.58
.
Be
stedfast
,
and
unmoveable
,
always
abounding
in
the
work
of
the
Lord
;
forasmuch
as
you
know
,
that
your
labour
is
not
in
vain
in
the
Lord
.
First
,
He
would
have
them
stedfast
and
unmoveable
;
these
two
words
have
their
special
signification
,
the
one
is
a
degree
above
the
other
;
a
man
may
be
stedfast
in
a
thing
,
though
he
be
moved
a
little
in
some
by-matters
;
but
now
,
since
your
Innocency
will
bear
you
out
,
be
not
only
stedfast
,
but
immoveable
,
which
is
a
higher
degree
;
but
take
it
thus
,
Be
stedfast
in
your selves
,
and
unmoveable
by
the
storms
of
Temptation
from
without
:
a
man
is
stedfast
in
himself
,
setled
upon
his
own
foundation
;
and
you
are
unmoved
,
when
you
are
strengthned
against
outward
assaults
:
Acts
20.24
.
None
of
these
things
move
me
,
neither
count
I
my
life
dear
unto
me
,
so
I
might
finish
my
course
with
joy
.
A
Man
may
be
setled
in
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
,
but
he
is
not
unmoveable
,
except
he
be
fortified
against
all
Temptations
,
that
may
draw
him
off
from
his
profession
:
Such
constancy
of
mind
may
be
well
inforced
,
because
of
our
great
hope
;
thus
it
is
pleaded
for
there
.
Then
the
absolute
necessity
of
it
is
urged
at
other
times
,
as
Col.
1.23
.
If
ye
continue
in
the
Faith
grounded
and
setled
,
and
be
not
moved
away
from
the
hope
of
the
Gospel
:
the
same
condition
is
required
to
continue
,
as
to
begin
our
right
in
the
priviledges
of
the
Gospel
;
there
are
some
conditions
required
for
the
beginning
,
others
for
the
continuing
of
our
right
;
now
this
is
absolutely
required
for
the
continuing
of
our
right
,
both
for
present
reconciliation
with
God
,
and
future
Glory
;
it
is
upon
this
condition
,
if
ye
continue
in
the
Faith
.
2.
Let
us
inquire
what
is
necessary
to
this
constancy
and
establishment
of
mind
,
that
we
may
not
be
soon
troubled
and
shaken
;
partly
,
that
our
minds
may
be
inlightened
to
know
the
truth
,
and
our
hearts
renewed
to
believe
and
love
the
truth
;
for
without
this
there
can
never
be
any
constancy
of
mind
in
Religion
.
1.
A
clear
Conviction
of
the
Truth
,
or
certainty
of
Knowledge
,
a
rooted
assent
,
or
well
grounded
perswasion
,
not
some
fluctuating
opinion
about
it
:
an
half
light
maketh
us
very
uncertain
in
our
course
,
James
1.3
.
A
double-minded
man
is
unstable
in
all
his
wayes
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
First
,
try
all
things
,
1
Thess.
5.20
.
then
,
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
When
men
resolve
upon
Evidence
▪
or
after
due
Examination
,
the
truth
sticketh
the
closer
and
faster
by
them
;
but
when
they
take
up
things
,
hand
over
head
,
they
have
no
firm
Principles
,
and
therefore
waver
hither
and
thither
;
as
Vessels
without
Ballast
are
tossed
with
every
wave
,
2
Pet.
3.16
,
17.
Beware
lest
ye
also
being
led
away
with
the
errour
of
the
wicked
,
fall
from
your
own
stedfastness
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
substantial
grounds
within
themselves
;
they
do
not
stand
by
the
knowledge
of
others
,
or
the
Faith
of
others
,
and
consent
of
others
:
light
chaff
is
carried
about
with
every
wind
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Eph.
4.14
.
That
ye
henceforth
be
no
more
Children
tossed
to
and
fro
,
and
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
;
they
go
through
all
parts
of
the
compass
;
sometimes
this
wind
of
error
taketh
them
up
,
sometimes
that
;
sometimes
taking
up
one
opinion
,
then
changing
it
for
another
;
this
is
the
fruit
of
half-Convictions
.
2.
The
other
oart
of
our
Basis
,
is
a
resolution
to
adhere
to
the
Truth
;
what
likelihood
is
there
,
that
we
should
continue
,
who
are
not
so
much
as
resolved
so
to
do
?
The
heart
must
be
established
by
Grace
,
as
well
as
the
mind
soundly
convinced
,
Heb.
13.9
.
Be
not
carried
about
with
divers
and
strange
Doctrines
,
for
it
is
a
good
thing
that
the
heart
be
established
with
grace
;
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
a
purpose
not
to
marry
,
1
Cor.
7.37
.
He
that
standeth
stedfast
in
his
own
heart
,
&c.
So
here
,
Acts
21.13
.
I
am
ready
not
to
be
bound
only
,
but
also
to
die
at
Jerusalem
,
for
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
A
firm
,
thorough
resolution
,
is
requisite
to
fortify
us
against
all
changes
in
Religion
;
otherwise
we
are
but
as
Trees
without
a
Root
;
or
an
House
without
a
Foundation
.
Now
this
resolution
of
the
Heart
,
is
by
Faith
and
Love
;
Faith
,
Heb.
3.12
.
Take
heed
,
lest
there
be
in
any
of
you
an
evil
heart
of
unbelief
in
departing
from
the
living
God
.
Love
,
2
Thess.
2.10
.
They
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saved
,
and
for
this
cause
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
shall
believe
a
lie
.
We
are
not
only
rooted
and
grounded
in
Faith
,
but
rooted
and
grounded
in
Love
,
Eph.
3.17
.
That
Christ
may
dwell
in
your
hearts
by
faith
,
that
ye
being
rooted
and
grounded
in
love
,
&c.
3.
The
opposite
to
this
is
Levity
and
inconstancy
of
mind
,
that
soon
quitteth
truth
without
difficulty
,
or
without
much
hesitancy
and
resistance
,
yields
to
the
temptation
.
The
Scripture
often
taketh
notice
of
this
sudden
imbracing
of
Error
,
Gal.
1.6
.
I
marvel
that
ye
are
so
soon
removed
from
him
that
called
you
into
the
grace
of
Christ
unto
another
Gospel
;
and
in
the
Text
,
soon
shaken
in
mind
;
credulity
is
a
lightness
in
believing
,
when
we
are
like
Reeds
shaken
with
every
wind
,
Mat.
11.7
.
and
have
a
faulty
easiness
ready
to
be
carried
away
with
every
Doctrine
,
which
pretendeth
to
Truth
;
The
simple
believeth
every
word
,
Prov.
14.15
.
There
is
a
readiness
of
mind
,
which
is
good
,
but
it
goeth
on
sufficient
evidence
;
so
the
wisdom
that
is
from
above
is
gentle
,
and
easy
to
be
intreated
,
James
3.17
and
the
Bereans
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Acts
17.11
.
They
received
the
word
with
all
readiness
of
mind
,
and
searched
the
Scriptures
whether
these
things
were
so
or
no
:
but
a
readiness
of
mind
differs
from
a
weakness
of
mind
,
or
a
lightness
in
believing
upon
slender
and
insufficient
grounds
,
they
never
received
the
truth
with
thorough
Efficacy
,
and
are
prone
to
Error
.
4.
The
Causes
of
this
Levity
and
Inconstancy
of
mind
are
these
.
1.
Want
of
solid
rooting
in
the
Truth
,
they
receive
it
hand
over
head
,
as
the
stony
ground
forthwith
sprang
up
,
Mat.
13.5
.
and
20.
ver.
Anon
they
receive
it
with
joy
;
they
do
not
so
soon
receive
the
word
,
but
they
as
soon
quit
it
.
2.
Want
of
Mortification
,
2
Tim.
4.10
.
Demas
hath
forsaken
us
;
having
loved
this
present
World
:
Lusts
are
uncertain
,
fear
of
men
,
favour
of
men
,
carnal
hopes
will
easily
prevail
.
3.
A
certain
readiness
of
mind
,
which
disposeth
men
to
conform
,
and
comply
with
their
Company
,
as
the
Looking-Glass
representeth
every
Face
that
looketh
on
it
,
so
they
are
very
changeable
and
unstable
as
water
,
as
Zedekiah
,
Jer.
38.5
.
The
King
is
not
he
that
can
say
you
nay
;
soon
turned
this
way
and
that
way
.
4.
Want
of
a
thorough
inclination
to
God
,
so
that
they
are
right
for
a
while
,
or
in
some
things
,
yet
they
are
not
universally
true
to
his
interest
,
1
Kings
2.28
.
Joab
turned
after
Adonijah
,
though
he
turned
not
after
Absolom
;
Hos.
7.8
.
Ephraim
is
a
Cake
not
turned
.
5.
Want
of
Holiness
,
and
living
up
to
the
truths
we
know
,
1
Tim
3.9
.
Holding
the
mystery
of
Faith
in
a
pure
Conscience
.
Choice
Liquors
are
best
kept
in
a
clean
Vessel
;
men
provoke
God
to
desert
them
,
and
leave
them
to
a
vertiginous
Spirit
.
6.
Libertinism
,
men
think
they
may
run
from
one
Sect
of
Christians
to
another
,
as
the
wind
of
interest
bloweth
:
if
they
were
to
turn
to
Ethnicism
,
Turcism
,
or
Judaism
,
they
would
die
rather
than
change
the●r
Religion
;
but
they
think
the
differences
among
Christians
are
not
of
such
moment
,
as
to
venture
any
thing
upon
that
account
.
Every
truth
is
precious
,
and
must
be
owned
in
its
Season
,
and
it
is
damnable
in
it self
to
do
any
thing
against
Conscience
,
and
he
that
giveth
way
to
a
small
temptation
,
will
entertain
a
greater
:
As
a
Man
that
hangeth
over
a
Precipice
,
when
he
lets
go
his
hold
,
will
sink
further
and
further
,
till
he
come
to
the
bottom
;
therefore
it
is
good
to
be
faithful
in
a
little
.
Vse
.
Let
us
take
heed
of
this
evil
credulity
.
and
lightness
.
1.
Till
Christians
get
a
setled
and
sound
Judgment
,
they
never
have
peace
within
themselves
,
for
fears
and
scruples
arise
in
the
dark
,
and
those
that
live
in
error
are
full
of
perplexities
,
and
have
not
that
tranquil●ity
of
Spirit
,
which
They
have
,
who
are
fully
perswaded
in
their
own
mind
.
Rom.
14.5
.
Let
every
man
be
fully
perswaded
in
his
own
mind
.
2.
If
hardned
in
error
,
consider
,
your
opinions
will
ordinarily
have
an
influence
upon
your
whole
Religion
,
and
will
pervert
your
carriage
towards
God
and
Men
;
your
Prayers
will
smell
of
your
opinions
,
and
be
like
Balaams
Sacrifice
offered
to
God
to
engage
him
against
his
own
people
;
your
Love
will
be
dispensed
according
to
the
interests
of
your
Faction
,
1
Cor.
1.13
.
Every
one
of
you
saith
,
I
am
of
Paul
,
and
I
of
Apollo
,
and
I
of
Cephas
,
and
I
of
Christ
.
Is
Christ
divided
?
3.
The
danger
of
error
to
others
,
Vice
is
like
a
duel
,
error
a
War
,
2
Tim.
2.17
.
Their
word
will
eat
as
doth
a
Canker
.
All
in
Asia
have
turned
from
me
,
2
Tim.
1.15
.
4.
There
is
danger
to
your selves
,
though
the
error
be
not
damnable
,
1
Cor.
3.13
.
You
have
not
so
full
Communion
with
God
.
Thirdly
,
The
third
thing
is
the
means
,
which
these
Impostors
used
to
seduce
them
from
the
Faith
;
Spirit
,
Word
,
Letter
;
by
all
which
,
the
Apostle
would
not
have
them
troubled
,
and
shaken
in
mind
:
none
of
these
Engines
,
which
the
Seducers
used
,
should
draw
them
from
the
Truth
.
What
should
poor
Christians
do
thus
assaulted
?
Ans.
Stick
to
the
Apostolical
Doctrine
.
I
shall
observe
,
Doct.
That
a
Christian
should
be
so
perswaded
in
Religion
,
that
neither
Spirit
,
nor
Word
,
nor
Writing
,
should
be
able
to
shake
or
unsettle
his
mind
.
I
shall
shew
you
,
1.
What
wayes
,
or
what
means
God
hath
appointed
,
whereby
a
man
may
settle
his
choice
,
as
to
opinions
in
Religion
.
That
the
word
of
God
will
sufficiently
fortifie
him
against
all
these
false
ways
,
by
which
Error
is
wont
to
be
insinuated
.
1.
For
the
first
,
if
a
Christian
would
be
established
and
guided
aright
in
the
choice
of
a
Religion
,
he
must
follow
both
the
light
of
Nature
and
Scripture
.
1.
The
light
of
Nature
antecedently
to
any
external
Revelation
,
will
sufficiently
convince
us
of
the
being
of
God
,
and
our
dependance
upon
him
,
Rom.
1.19
,
20.
That
which
may
be
known
of
God
is
manifest
in
them
,
for
God
hath
shewed
it
to
them
;
For
the
invisible
things
of
him
from
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
are
clearly
seen
,
being
understood
by
the
things
which
are
made
,
even
his
eternal
Power
and
Godhead
.
For
I
must
know
there
is
a
God
,
or
else
I
cannot
be
certain
that
he
hath
given
us
a
Rule
or
Revelation
of
his
mind
.
We
begin
with
what
is
natural
,
and
then
go
on
to
what
is
Spiritual
;
Nature
will
tell
us
,
that
there
is
one
God
,
the
first
cause
of
all
things
;
of
infinite
Power
,
Wisdom
,
and
Goodness
;
that
it
is
reasonable
he
should
be
served
by
those
whom
he
hath
made
;
that
he
will
reward
and
punish
men
,
as
they
disobey
,
or
serve
and
please
him
;
but
how
God
will
be
served
,
how
they
shall
be
rewarded
or
punished
,
or
how
they
shall
escape
punishment
,
if
after
a
breach
they
are
willing
to
return
to
their
duty
and
obedience
to
him
;
this
is
revealed
in
the
word
of
God
.
2.
The
written
word
shews
us
the
true
way
of
worshipping
and
pleasing
God
,
and
being
accepted
with
him
,
therefore
it
is
a
sufficient
direction
to
us
;
there
is
enough
to
satisfie
Conscience
,
though
not
to
please
wanton
Curiosity
;
As
that
may
quench
the
thirst
of
a
sober
man
,
that
will
not
satisfie
the
lust
of
a
Drunkard
:
there
we
are
made
wise
unto
Salvation
,
2
Tim.
3.15
.
Thou
hast
known
the
holy
Scriptures
,
which
are
able
to
make
thee
wise
unto
Salvation
,
and
Psalm
119.105
.
Thy
word
is
a
light
unto
my
feet
,
and
a
lanthorn
to
my
paths
:
there
we
have
the
knowledge
of
many
things
evident
by
the
light
of
nature
,
discovered
with
more
clearness
and
certainty
:
And
that
which
could
not
be
found
out
by
natural
light
,
as
Salvation
by
a
Redeemer
,
or
the
remedy
of
our
lapsed
Estate
,
which
,
depending
on
the
sole
will
,
and
good
pleasure
of
God
,
could
not
be
known
till
it
was
manifested
and
revealed
by
him
:
when
man
sat
in
darkness
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
,
it
was
necessary
,
that
God
should
some
way
or
other
reveal
his
mind
to
him
by
word
of
mouth
,
or
by
writing
:
By
word
of
mouth
,
that
is
,
either
by
Oracles
or
extraordinary
Messengers
:
that
sufficed
,
while
God
saw
fit
to
reveal
but
a
few
Truths
,
or
such
as
did
not
much
burden
the
Memory
;
and
men
were
long
lived
,
and
the
Church
confined
within
a
small
compass
of
ground
,
and
not
liable
to
so
many
miseries
and
changes
,
as
now
in
the
latter
Ages
;
and
then
he
put
it
into
writing
,
that
men
may
not
obtrude
upon
us
their
own
conceits
,
but
we
might
have
a
Standard
or
Rule
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
Gal.
6.16
.
As
many
as
walk
according
to
this
Rule
,
&c.
3.
The
natural
Truths
contained
in
the
word
of
God
,
are
evident
by
their
own
light
;
The
supernatural
Truths
,
though
they
are
above
natural
light
,
yet
they
are
not
against
it
,
or
contrary
to
it
,
and
do
fairly
accord
with
those
Principles
which
are
naturally
known
,
and
are
confirmed
,
partly
by
an
antecedent
Testimony
,
which
is
Prophecy
;
partly
by
an
innate
evidence
in
their
own
frame
and
contexture
;
partly
by
a
subsequent
Evidence
,
which
is
valuable
Testimony
,
as
to
matter
of
Fact
.
The
antecedent
Testimony
,
John
5.39
.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
ye
have
eternal
life
,
and
they
are
they
which
testify
of
me
:
2
Pet.
1.19
.
We
have
a
more
sure
word
of
Prophecy
,
to
which
we
do
well
to
give
heed
,
as
to
a
light
shining
in
dark
places
.
The
innate
and
concomitant
evidence
,
2
Cor.
4
2
,
3
,
4.
We
have
renounced
the
hidden
things
of
dishonesty
,
not
walking
in
craftiness
,
nor
handling
the
word
of
God
deceitfully
,
but
by
manifestation
of
the
truth
,
commending
our selves
to
every
mans
Conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
.
For
if
our
Gospel
be
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
them
that
are
lost
,
in
whom
the
God
of
this
World
hath
blinded
the
minds
of
them
which
believe
not
,
lest
the
light
of
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
,
who
is
the
Image
of
God
,
should
shine
unto
them
.
The
subsequent
Testimony
,
the
Apostles
,
Acts
5.
32.
We
are
witnesses
of
these
things
,
and
so
is
also
the
Holy
Ghost
,
whom
God
hath
given
to
them
that
obey
him
;
they
were
Eye
and
Ear
Witnesses
of
great
Fidelity
and
Credit
;
their
Religion
forbiddeth
them
to
lie
for
God
,
and
they
were
accompanied
with
the
mighty
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
not
only
in
giving
them
success
in
the
face
of
the
learned
World
,
hunting
out
the
Devil
every
where
;
but
also
by
Miracles
,
divers
Signs
and
Wonders
:
and
they
and
their
followers
endured
all
manner
of
torments
and
death
,
to
witness
the
truth
of
these
things
,
and
transmitted
them
to
us
with
assurance
of
Gods
owning
th●s
Doctrine
.
4.
The
word
being
thus
stated
,
and
put
into
a
sure
Record
,
it
is
intelligible
enough
in
all
necessary
matters
at
least
;
for
if
God
should
speak
or
write
darkly
to
his
people
,
especially
in
necessary
things
,
it
is
because
he
could
not
,
or
would
not
speak
otherwise
:
the
former
is
direct
Blasphemy
,
Exod.
4.11
.
Who
hath
made
mans
mouth
?
have
not
I
the
Lord
.
The
latter
cannot
be
said
,
because
that
is
contrary
to
his
goodness
,
Psal.
25.8
.
Good
and
upright
is
the
Lord
,
therefore
will
he
teach
Sinners
the
way
.
It
is
not
to
be
imagined
that
the
great
and
universal
King
should
give
a
Law
to
Mankind
,
and
speak
so
darkly
,
that
we
should
have
no
sure
direction
from
thence
,
nor
be
able
to
know
his
mind
in
any
of
the
Duties
God
hath
required
of
us
;
or
expose
us
to
great
difficulties
and
hardships
in
the
World
:
And
if
he
had
not
plainly
expressed
his
will
to
us
,
man
would
never
leave
writing
,
and
distinguishing
himself
out
of
his
duty
,
surely
he
that
will
venture
his
All
for
Christs
sake
,
had
need
of
a
clear
warrant
to
bear
him
out
;
for
none
will
hazard
all
that
is
near
and
dear
to
him
,
but
for
weighty
Reasons
.
5.
Besides
,
the
Illumination
of
the
Holy
Spirit
doth
accompany
this
word
,
and
make
it
effectual
to
us
,
to
shew
us
God
as
revealed
in
Christ
,
2
Cor.
4.6
.
God
who
commanded
the
light
to
shine
out
of
darkness
,
hath
s●ined
into
our
hearts
to
give
us
the
light
of
the
knowledge
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
face
of
Iesus
Christ
:
and
for
Heaven
,
Eph.
1.17
,
18.
Praying
,
that
the
God
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
the
Father
of
Glory
,
may
give
unto
you
the
Spirit
of
Wisdom
and
Revelation
,
in
the
knowledge
of
him
;
the
eyes
of
your
understanding
being
inlightened
,
that
ye
may
know
what
is
the
hope
of
his
calling
,
and
what
the
riches
of
the
glory
of
his
Inheritance
in
the
Saints
.
He
sanctifieth
and
healeth
our
Souls
,
and
prepareth
us
for
the
entertainment
of
the
Truth
,
that
as
natural
things
are
naturally
discerned
,
so
spiritual
things
are
spiritually
discerned
,
1
Cor.
2.14
.
The
natural
man
receiveth
not
the
things
of
the
Spirit
of
God
,
for
they
are
foolishness
unto
him
,
neither
can
he
know
them
,
because
they
are
spiritually
discerned
.
6.
There
are
promises
of
direction
,
made
to
humble
and
sincere
minds
,
Psal.
25.9
.
The
meek
shall
he
guide
in
Iudgment
,
the
meek
shall
he
teach
his
way
;
to
the
industrious
,
Prov.
2.
4
,
5.
If
thou
seekest
her
as
silver
,
and
searchest
for
her
as
for
hid
treasures
;
then
shalt
thou
understand
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
find
the
knowledge
of
God
;
to
the
godly
and
well-disposed
,
John
7.17
.
If
any
man
will
do
his
will
,
he
shall
know
of
the
doctrine
,
whether
it
be
of
God
,
or
whether
I
speak
of
my self
;
so
to
them
that
pray
much
,
James
1.5
.
If
any
man
lack
wisdom
,
let
him
ask
it
of
God
,
that
giveth
to
all
men
liberally
,
and
upbraideth
not
,
and
it
shall
be
given
him
:
They
that
thus
sincerely
endeavour
to
know
the
will
of
God
,
will
come
to
a
sound
establish'd
Judgment
in
the
Truth
.
II.
A
Christian
,
that
is
thus
established
,
is
fortified
against
Spirit
,
Word
,
or
Writing
,
or
all
Suggestion
that
may
perplex
his
mind
.
1.
Against
pretended
Revelations
,
called
here
spirit
.
1.
Because
having
his
mind
thus
setled
,
he
may
boldly
defy
all
Revelations
pretended
to
the
contrary
:
Gal.
1.8
.
Though
we
,
or
an
Angel
from
Heaven
,
preach
any
other
Gospel
than
we
have
preached
,
let
him
be
accursed
:
Any
Doctrine
,
if
divers
or
different
from
,
or
besides
the
written
word
,
much
more
contrary
to
it
,
a
Christian
may
reject
it
,
and
account
it
Cursed
Doctrine
:
Therefore
neither
Church
,
nor
Angel
,
nor
Spirit
,
is
to
be
heard
against
it
.
2.
Because
a
Christian
is
upon
better
terms
,
having
the
written
word
,
than
if
God
dealt
with
him
by
way
of
Revelations
,
2
Pet.
1.19
.
We
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
more
sure
word
of
Prophecy
;
comparing
it
with
the
voice
from
Heaven
,
of
which
he
spake
before
;
not
as
if
there
could
be
any
uncertainty
in
the
Lords
Voice
,
speaking
from
Heaven
,
but
because
a
transient
Voice
is
more
easily
mistaken
,
or
forgotten
,
than
an
authentick
standing
Record
,
as
Samuel
thought
Eli
called
him
,
when
it
was
the
Lord
;
it
is
quoad
nos
,
though
God
gave
evidence
of
the
Truth
of
such
Revelations
as
he
made
,
yet
we
have
more
accommodate
means
.
Our
Lord
intimateth
such
a
thing
,
Luke
16.31
.
If
they
hear
not
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
neither
will
they
be
perswaded
,
though
one
rose
from
the
dead
.
This
is
the
surest
ground
for
Faith
to
rest
upon
,
of
any
that
ever
hath
been
,
or
can
be
given
to
Sinners
,
subject
to
forgetfulness
,
jealousies
,
and
mistakes
.
3.
Because
it
is
not
rational
to
expect
new
Revelation
,
now
the
Canon
and
Rule
of
Faith
is
closed
up
,
Heb.
2.1
,
2.
Therefore
we
ought
to
give
the
more
earnest
heed
to
the
things
which
we
have
heard
,
lest
at
any
time
we
should
let
them
slip
,
&c.
Mat.
28.20
.
Teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
,
whatsoever
I
have
commanded
you
.
John
17.20
.
Neither
pray
I
for
these
alone
,
but
for
them
which
shall
believe
on
me
through
their
word
.
4.
Because
if
any
such
be
pretended
,
it
must
be
tryed
by
the
word
,
Is.
8.20
.
To
the
Law
,
and
to
the
Testimony
,
if
they
speak
not
according
to
this
word
,
it
is
because
they
have
no
light
in
them
;
So
1
John
4.1
.
Beloved
,
believe
not
every
Spirit
,
but
try
the
Spirits
,
whether
they
are
of
God
,
because
many
false
Prophets
are
gone
abroad
into
the
World
.
5.
Because
they
that
despise
ordinary
means
,
and
pretend
to
Vision
,
Revelation
,
or
Inspiration
,
are
usually
such
,
as
are
given
up
by
God
to
a
vertiginous
Spirit
,
and
cast
into
the
Dungeon
of
error
,
for
the
punishment
of
other
sins
,
Mic.
2.11
.
If
a
man
walking
in
the
Spirit
of
falshood
do
lie
,
he
shall
be
the
Prophet
of
this
people
.
God
will
permit
those
that
are
both
deceivers
,
and
deceived
themselves
to
come
amongst
them
for
a
Plague
to
them
.
Sleidan
giveth
sad
instances
of
some
given
up
to
this
phantastical
frenzy
,
that
killed
their
own
relations
,
on
pretence
of
inspiration
,
and
of
others
that
murdered
50000.
in
one
day
.
2.
By
word
or
unwritten
Tradition
;
this
also
should
not
shake
the
mind
of
a
setled
Christian
,
for
this
hath
no
constat
,
no
evidence
of
its
certainty
,
and
would
lay
us
open
to
the
deceits
of
men
,
blinded
by
their
own
Interest
and
Passions
;
and
if
such
tradition
could
be
produced
,
as
hath
unquestionable
Authority
,
it
must
be
tryed
by
the
Scripture
,
which
is
every
where
commended
as
the
publick
Standard
,
and
true
measure
and
rule
,
both
of
Faith
and
Manners
.
3.
Not
by
Epistle
as
from
us
.
1.
Supposititious
writings
,
which
the
Church
in
all
Ages
hath
exploded
,
and
received
only
those
,
which
are
unquestionably
theirs
,
whose
names
they
bear
.
2.
False
Expositions
,
these
are
confuted
by
inspection
of
the
Context
,
scope
of
the
Writer
,
comparing
of
obscure
places
,
with
plain
and
clear
.
Thus
you
see
what
certainty
God
hath
provided
for
us
guide
us
in
the
way
to
Eternal
Life
.
SERMON
III.
2
Thess.
2.3
.
Let
no
man
deceive
you
by
any
means
,
for
that
day
shall
not
come
,
except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
;
And
that
man
of
sin
be
revealed
the
Son
of
perdition
.
IN
these
words
we
have
these
two
things
.
1.
A
Caution
against
the
errour
,
set
a-foot
at
that
time
,
concerning
Christs
sudden
comeing
to
Judgment
.
2.
The
confutation
of
it
:
it
is
disproved
by
two
antecedents
and
fore-runners
of
his
coming
.
1.
A
general
Apostasy
,
or
a
defection
of
the
visible
Church
,
from
the
true
State
of
Christianity
.
2.
The
Revelation
of
Anti-Christ
,
described
here
by
his
names
,
and
proper
Titles
,
1.
That
Man
of
Sin
,
2.
And
Son
of
Perdition
.
1.
Let
us
speak
of
the
general
Apostasy
,
that
must
be
before
Christs
coming
to
Judgment
.
Except
there
come
a
falling
away
first
.
Now
concerning
it
,
take
these
Propositions
.
1.
That
Apostasy
is
any
defection
from
him
to
whom
we
owe
,
and
have
performed
subjection
:
or
a
falling
from
that
Lord
to
whom
we
owe
fealty
.
I
am
sure
in
religious
matters
,
it
importeth
a
defection
from
our
right
and
proper
Lord
:
Thus
the
Devil
is
an
Apostate
,
because
he
abode
not
in
his
first
estate
▪
Iude
6.
And
the
Angels
which
kept
not
their
first
estate
,
but
left
their
own
habitation
,
he
hath
reserved
in
everlasting
Chains
,
&c.
Abode
not
in
the
truth
,
John
.
8.44
.
Ye
are
of
your
Father
the
Devil
,
and
the
lusts
of
your
Father
ye
will
do
:
He
was
a
Murderer
from
the
beginning
,
and
abode
not
in
the
Truth
.
That
is
,
forsook
his
obedience
to
God
,
and
so
became
the
Ring-Leader
of
all
rebellious
Creatures
.
So
it
is
true
of
our
first
Parents
:
They
were
Apostates
,
they
did
revolt
from
God
,
and
their
obedience
to
him
:
Therefore
it
is
said
,
Rom.
5.19
.
By
one
mans
disobedience
many
were
made
Sinners
.
So
of
their
Posterity
,
their
Apostasy
is
described
by
turning
back
from
following
the
Lord
,
Zeph.
1.6
.
and
departing
from
God
,
that
is
,
his
worship
and
service
,
Isa.
59.13
.
In
transgressing
and
lying
against
the
Lord
,
and
departing
away
from
our
God
.
Let
us
then
be
agreed
of
this
notion
of
Apostasy
,
which
is
evident
,
that
it
is
a
falling
off
from
the
obedience
which
we
owe
to
our
rightful
Lord
.
2.
The
Apostasy
mentioned
in
the
Text
,
was
not
civil
.
The
falling
away
of
many
Kingdoms
from
the
Roman
Empire
:
But
an
Apostasy
of
the
visible
Church
,
from
him
who
is
Lord
of
the
Church
.
I
prove
it
partly
from
the
persons
to
whom
the
Apostle
wrote
,
who
did
not
intermingle
themselves
with
State
affairs
,
or
were
not
concerned
in
the
Interests
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
further
than
that
they
lived
within
the
bounds
of
it
.
And
this
Apostasy
must
be
understood
as
they
would
conceive
of
Apostasy
,
with
respect
to
the
main
cause
wherein
they
were
concerned
and
ingaged
:
which
was
the
profession
of
Christianity
.
Partly
,
From
the
use
of
the
word
,
in
the
Christian
Doctrine
,
falling
away
there
,
is
certainly
falling
away
from
the
Faith
,
and
purity
of
the
Gospel
,
Luc.
18.13
.
Which
for
a
while
believe
,
and
in
time
of
temptation
fall
away
.
And
partly
because
to
them
it
was
expresly
foretold
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Some
shall
fall
away
,
or
depart
from
the
Faith
,
1
Tim.
4.1
.
Lastly
,
Because
those
who
are
most
concerned
to
maintain
the
notion
of
the
civil
Apostasy
,
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
are
most
notorious
in
this
defection
.
It
is
true
,
the
Roman
Empire
lost
Asia
,
and
the
places
adjacent
,
by
the
Invasion
of
Eastern
Nations
,
but
it
was
thrust
out
of
Rome
by
the
Rebellion
of
its
Subjects
,
and
chiefly
by
the
influence
of
the
Pope
there
,
as
Histories
manifest
:
So
that
this
interpretation
will
not
help
them
a
jot
,
but
hurt
them
not
a
little
.
So
that
here
is
a
defection
from
our
proper
Lord
,
and
a
spiritual
defection
,
not
a
civil
.
3.
The
proper
Lord
of
the
Christian
Church
,
is
Jesus
Christ
,
who
hath
purchased
it
with
his
blood
,
and
died
,
and
rose
again
,
and
revived
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
of
dead
and
living
,
Rom.
14.9
.
and
again
Eph.
5.23
.
Christ
is
the
head
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Saviour
of
the
body
.
He
that
saveth
,
and
recovereth
the
Church
,
out
of
the
general
Apostasy
of
Mankind
;
and
restoreth
them
to
their
due
obedience
,
and
proper
happiness
,
He
only
is
fit
to
be
head
of
the
Church
;
and
this
only
is
Christ
;
we
expect
no
opposition
here
.
4.
The
Apostasy
from
the
Lord
will
be
determined
,
chiefly
by
these
two
things
.
By
undermining
his
Authority
,
or
destroying
the
interests
of
his
Kingdom
;
by
these
two
we
may
understand
the
falling
away
,
which
is
to
come
first
.
1.
By
undermining
his
Authority
.
Certainly
his
Authority
is
undermined
,
when
others
presume
to
usurp
his
place
without
his
leave
.
Therefore
to
super-induce
an
universal
head
of
the
visible
Church
,
which
Christ
never
appointed
,
is
manifestly
to
usurp
his
Authority
,
though
the
party
so
intruding
,
should
pretend
to
hold
his
Soveraignty
from
Christ
,
and
under
him
:
yet
this
is
treason
against
Christ
,
for
here
is
an
authority
set
up
without
,
and
therefore
against
his
consent
.
Put
the
Case
in
a
temporal
Kingdom
,
and
the
thing
will
be
clear
.
And
thus
the
Pope
is
an
usurping
head
,
of
a
Rebellion
against
Christ
.
Where
did
Christ
institute
him
to
take
this
Office
?
Tu
es
Petrus
,
is
such
a
stale
pretence
,
so
often
baffled
and
defeated
,
and
pretended
upon
so
small
grounds
,
as
that
Christ
hereby
conveyed
singular
authority
to
Peter
,
above
the
rest
of
the
Disciples
:
That
from
Peter
it
descendeth
to
his
Successors
,
and
to
those
of
Rome
(
if
ever
he
were
at
Rome
)
and
not
those
of
Antioch
;
that
it
is
endless
to
pursue
the
absurdities
of
this
impertinent
allegation
.
The
argument
holdeth
the
more
strongly
,
when
the
Pope
condemneth
all
the
Churches
,
that
will
not
be
his
Subjects
;
how
holy
,
good
,
and
obedient
to
the
Laws
of
Christ
soever
they
be
.
Surely
if
any
thing
,
this
is
an
Apostasy
,
or
a
revolt
from
our
rightful
Lord
,
and
to
consent
to
this
Rebellion
,
and
Usurpation
,
is
to
be
drawn
into
a
Conspiracy
against
Christ
,
and
to
submit
to
the
head
of
the
most
pernicious
Schism
,
that
did
ever
rend
the
Church
of
Christ
;
and
to
betray
the
Liberty
of
the
People
of
our
Lord
,
to
a
Tyrannical
Usurpation
.
2.
Or
corrupting
and
destroying
the
interests
of
his
Kingdom
;
certainly
,
wherever
there
is
a
degeneration
from
the
purity
and
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
,
the
interests
of
Christs
Kingdom
are
destroyed
.
I
fear
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
1
Cor.
11.3
.
lest
by
any
means
as
the
Serpent
beguiled
Eve
through
his
subtilty
,
so
your
minds
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicity
that
is
in
Christ
.
The
ancient
,
pure
,
Apostolick
Christianity
doth
only
preserve
the
Interests
of
Christs
Kingdom
in
the
World
;
there
is
no
way
of
safety
but
by
keeping
there
;
for
since
Godliness
is
a
mystery
,
and
we
shall
see
afterwards
,
the
iniquity
that
is
contrary
,
is
a
mystery
also
,
2
Thess.
2.7
.
The
mystery
of
iniquity
doth
already
work
,
We
need
to
be
exactly
careful
to
keep
close
to
the
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
Discipline
of
the
first
Gospel
Church
;
for
if
these
had
remained
pure
,
Antichrist
had
never
risen
.
Christs
Institutions
would
have
preserved
his
Interests
in
the
World
.
But
as
these
were
corrupted
,
the
Apostasy
prevailed
.
When
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
was
turned
into
dead
opinions
,
and
curious
questions
,
if
not
direct
errours
;
and
the
worship
of
the
Gospel
was
corrupted
,
by
giving
divine
honour
to
Saints
and
Angels
,
and
turned
into
a
theatrical
Pomp
,
and
the
Pageantry
of
empty
Ceremonies
,
which
eclipse
the
Majesty
and
splendour
of
it
;
and
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
into
a
temporal
domination
,
and
all
is
carried
in
the
World
by
sides
and
interests
,
that
Christianity
looketh
like
another
thing
,
a
design
Calculated
for
the
present
World
,
rather
than
a
serious
preparation
for
the
World
to
come
;
Then
certainly
,
there
is
an
Apostasy
,
and
a
defection
from
Christ
;
however
the
corrupt
manners
of
the
Church
be
varnished
over
with
the
name
of
Christianity
.
There
is
a
degeneration
questionless
,
and
that
is
Apostasy
,
in
a
Mystery
,
such
as
this
is
,
though
not
an
open
revolt
from
the
Christ
.
But
to
make
this
more
evident
to
you
,
let
us
consider
what
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
▪
The
Gospel
Kingdom
,
is
a
Kingdom
of
Light
,
Life
and
Love
.
Opposite
to
Light
,
is
ignorance
and
errour
;
to
Life
a
Religion
that
consists
of
shews
,
dead
rites
,
and
empty
Ceremonies
;
to
Love
,
uncharitableness
,
malice
,
and
especially
hatred
of
the
power
of
Godliness
:
now
where
these
prevail
eminently
,
there
is
an
opposite
Kingdom
set
up
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
certainly
,
a
falling
off
from
his
Kingdom
.
That
is
to
say
,
where
in
opposition
to
Light
,
errour
is
taught
,
and
ignorance
is
counted
the
Mother
of
Devotion
,
and
people
are
restrained
from
the
means
of
Knowledge
;
as
if
the
height
of
Christian
Faith
and
Obedience
,
did
consist
in
an
implicite
believing
what
the
Church
believeth
:
and
where
instead
of
Life
,
men
place
their
whole
Religion
on
superficial
Rites
,
and
Ceremonies
,
and
some
trifling
acts
of
seeming
Devotion
,
and
exteriour
Mortifications
:
and
instead
of
love
to
God
and
Souls
,
all
things
are
sacrificed
to
private
Ambition
;
and
forcing
Consciences
with
the
highest
penalties
and
persecutions
,
to
submit
to
their
corruptions
,
There
is
a
manifest
subversion
of
the
interest
of
Christs
Kingdom
.
In
short
,
Gods
witnesses
were
slain
in
that
City
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
and
our
Lord
was
crucifyed
,
Rev.
11.8
.
That
City
which
answereth
to
Sodom
for
impurity
,
to
Egypt
for
Idolatry
,
and
to
Ierusalem
for
persecution
of
the
Saints
;
there
may
you
find
the
great
Apostasy
.
5.
This
Apostasy
from
our
Lords
Authority
,
and
the
interests
of
his
Kingdom
,
is
some
notable
and
discernable
Apostasy
,
and
the
Head
and
Patron
thereof
is
Antichrist
;
The
defection
is
not
of
one
,
or
a
few
,
or
many
in
divers
Churches
:
there
have
always
been
back-sliders
from
the
Faith
,
1
Joh.
2.19
.
They
went
out
from
us
,
but
they
were
not
of
us
:
and
the
Spirit
of
Antichrist
wrought
in
the
Apo●tles
days
,
1
Joh.
2.18
.
As
you
have
heard
that
Antichrist
shall
come
,
even
now
there
are
many
Antichrists
:
and
again
,
1
Ioh.
4.3
.
we
are
told
of
the
Spirit
of
Antichrist
,
and
this
is
that
spirit
of
Antichrist
whereof
you
have
heard
that
it
should
come
,
and
even
now
already
is
it
in
the
World
.
Then
described
to
be
afterwards
,
Verse
5.
a
Worldly
Spirit
.
They
are
of
the
World
,
and
speak
of
the
World
,
and
the
World
heareth
them
:
Though
they
profess
Christianity
,
Carnal
,
Worldly
Hypocrites
,
which
never
Conquered
the
fleshly
mind
,
and
interest
,
have
the
Spiri●
of
Antichrist
:
These
obscure
the
light
,
and
obstruct
the
life
and
love
of
the
Gospel
,
They
that
wholly
affect
a
life
of
pomp
and
ease
in
the
Church
.
Now
this
hath
always
been
in
all
Ages
:
The
false
Christians
forget
,
their
hopes
are
built
upon
a
Crucified
Christ
,
and
are
to
be
derived
to
them
from
a
Glorified
Christ
in
the
other
World
.
Crucified
in
this
World
,
and
Glorified
in
the
next
,
which
indeed
are
the
two
considerations
,
that
keep
Christianity
pure
and
lively
:
That
all
was
purchased
by
a
Crucified
Christ
,
and
all
is
dispensed
by
a
Glorified
Christ
;
and
I
wish
you
would
oftner
think
of
it
.
But
the
great
Apostasy
is
eminently
found
in
some
external
visible
Church
,
where
these
corruptions
are
generally
received
and
defended
.
For
the
head
of
that
Church
is
Antichrist
:
where
Doctrine
is
corrupted
,
and
the
worship
mingled
with
Idolatry
,
and
the
Government
an
Usurpation
,
and
bent
against
the
Holy
Seed
,
that
desire
to
worship
God
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
;
there
is
this
manifest
revolt
from
,
and
a
Rebellion
against
God
and
Christ
,
though
they
push
with
the
Horns
of
the
Lamb.
That
the
Papists
are
a
corrupt
Sect
of
Christians
,
is
beyond
dispute
,
to
any
that
will
try
their
Religion
by
the
Scriptures
;
and
that
they
are
far
more
corrupt
than
the
Protestants
〈◊〉
Reformed
Churches
,
will
also
soon
appear
by
the
comparison
,
or
a
view
of
both
Churches
.
But
whether
they
are
so
corrupt
,
as
to
become
the
Seat
of
Antichrist
,
is
the
matter
under
debate
.
Therefore
let
any
one
conside●
,
where
the
eminent
Apostasy
is
to
be
found
.
Who
are
they
that
invade
Christs
Authority
,
by
setting
up
an
Universal
Head
over
all
C●ristians
?
Who
are
they
that
establish
the
Doctrine
of
Daemons
,
or
revive
the
worship
of
a
middle
sort
of
Powers
,
between
God
and
mortal
men
?
1
Tim.
4.1
.
who
through
Hypocrisy
●nvent
so
many
lies
to
maintain
it
,
and
when
Christians
should
keep
themselves
from
Idols
,
1
Ioh.
5.21
.
yet
in
defiance
of
this
,
worship
Angels
,
and
other
Creatures
,
Col.
2.18
.
Let
n●
man
beguile
you
of
your
reward
,
in
a
voluntary
humility
,
and
worshipping
of
Angels
,
&c.
and
erect
the
Images
of
Saints
,
commanding
and
compelling
men
to
adore
them
,
and
pray
to
them
;
who
are
they
that
are
not
contented
with
the
one
only
Mediatour
?
1
Tim.
2.5
.
For
there
is
one
God
,
and
one
Mediatour
between
God
and
men
,
the
man
Christ
Iesus
.
1
Cor.
8.5
.
For
though
there
be
that
are
called
Gods
,
whether
in
Heaven
,
or
in
Earth
(
as
there
be
Gods
m●ny
,
and
Lords
many
.
)
But
to
us
there
is
but
one
God
,
the
Father
,
of
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
in
him
,
and
one
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
by
him
;
but
set
up
other
Medi●tours
of
Intercession
?
Who
are
they
that
plead
for
Indulgences
?
and
the
supererogatory
sa●●sfactio●●
of
the
Saints
,
as
gathered
into
the
Treasure
of
the
Church
,
and
so
profitable
for
the
remission
of
sins
?
and
condemn
them
who
think
the
contrary
?
Who
are
they
that
keep
Beli●vers
from
reading
the
Scriptures
,
when
they
are
so
expresly
injoined
to
do
it
,
Joh.
5.39
.
and
Psal.
1.2
.
But
his
delight
is
in
the
Law
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
his
Law
doth
he
meditate
day
and
night
:
That
deny
one
part
of
the
Lor●s
Supper
to
his
Disciples
,
notwithstanding
his
Institution
to
the
contrary
?
1
Cor.
11.25
,
26.
After
the
same
manner
also
he
took
the
Cup
,
whe●
he
had
supped
,
saying
,
This
Cup
is
the
New
Testament
in
my
blood
:
This
do
ye
,
as
often
as
ye
drink
it
,
in
remembrance
of
me
:
for
as
oft
as
ye
eat
this
bread
,
and
drink
this
Cup
,
ye
do
shew
forth
the
Lords
death
till
he
come
.
It
were
endless
to
instance
in
all
,
I
shall
speak
more
of
it
in
the
following
Verses
.
6.
This
Apostasy
is
not
only
forbidden
,
but
foretold
as
a
thing
that
would
certainly
come
to
pass
.
This
consideration
is
necessary
for
divers
reasons
.
1.
Because
the
Papists
ask
how
this
can
be
consistent
with
Christs
care
of
his
Church
,
that
there
should
be
an
Universal
Apostasy
,
and
decay
of
Christian
Religion
?
who
hath
promised
,
The
Gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
.
Answ.
That
promise
is
made
chiefly
to
the
invisible
Church
,
or
community
of
the
Elect
,
not
to
all
the
visible
Societies
of
the
Christians
,
against
whom
the
Devil
can
and
hath
prevailed
,
and
doth
daily
,
to
the
destruction
of
many
Souls
.
And
we
say
not
that
the
whol●
visible
Church
did
apostatize
,
though
all
are
faulty
.
2.
Because
some
require
the
time
when
this
Apostasy
began
to
be
particularly
assigned
,
and
noted
to
them
,
and
by
what
persons
these
corruptions
were
first
introduced
,
or
else
deny
that
any
such
thing
hath
been
.
But
the
Case
is
clear
:
it
began
to
work
betimes
,
only
it
wrought
in
a
mystery
:
but
cannot
we
prove
a
man
to
be
old
,
unless
we
prove
the
first
moment
when
his
gray
Hairs
began
to
appear
,
or
his
natural
force
to
be
abated
?
Who
can
tell
every
step
of
the
progress
of
the
cor●uption
of
the
Jewish
Church
,
and
why
should
the
like
be
required
of
the
Christian
?
This
Dunghil
of
corruption
was
not
raised
in
one
Age
:
and
suppose
that
in
tract
of
time
Authors
be
forgotten
,
matters
of
Faith
are
not
to
be
contradicted
because
of
the
defect
of
Hi●tory
,
and
yet
Histories
are
not
altogether
wanting
in
the
Case
,
only
in
things
that
came
in
by
degrees
,
they
are
not
necessary
.
In
the
introducing
of
the
general
Apostasy
,
some
erred
in
the
simplicity
of
their
hearts
,
as
the
people
followed
Absolom
,
2
Sam.
15.11
.
But
shall
we
deny
a
thing
to
be
done
,
because
we
cannot
speak
the
particular
moments
of
time
,
and
circumstances
of
them
when
,
and
how
it
was
done
?
Shall
we
say
the
pointer
in
the
Dial
passeth
not
,
because
we
do
not
see
its
motion
?
Might
not
the
Priests
judge
of
a
Leprosy
,
though
they
knew
not
how
it
was
contracted
?
Iniquity
mystical
did
by
degrees
prevail
.
3.
Because
some
think
if
we
should
grant
such
an
Apostasy
,
it
would
interrupt
the
whole
course
of
visible
Christianity
,
and
so
deprive
the
World
of
a
Ministry
and
Ordinances
,
till
Christ
send
some
new
Nuncio's
from
Heaven
,
or
by
miracle
at
least
authorize
a
new
Ministry
,
that
may
be
owned
by
the
World
,
and
received
by
his
people
.
A
vain
conceit
!
for
though
this
Apostasy
is
foretold
,
that
it
should
come
to
pass
,
yet
it
is
also
foretold
,
that
Christ
will
be
with
the
Apostles
,
and
their
Successors
,
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
Math.
28.20
.
and
prayed
for
all
them
that
should
believe
in
him
through
their
word
,
Ioh.
17.20
.
and
though
the
Church
was
corrupted
by
degrees
,
yet
all
this
while
it
ceased
not
to
be
a
Church
,
nor
the
Officers
thereof
to
be
Christs
Ministers
:
when
the
Ten
Tribes
fell
away
,
yet
God
ti●l
their
dissolution
continued
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
amongst
them
;
and
in
the
Christian
Church
a
Ministry
,
though
many
had
their
calling
from
such
who
consented
to
the
incroachments
of
Antichrist
.
God
had
not
so
wholly
cast
off
his
people
,
but
that
there
was
a
Ministry
and
Ordinances
;
their
Ministry
was
a
true
Ministry
,
and
the
Baptism
a
true
Baptism
,
to
be
owned
in
foro
externo
:
for
these
things
remain
whilst
any
thing
of
Christianity
remaineth
.
In
a
body
mangled
with
wounds
,
or
all
over
grown
with
sores
,
there
is
a
life
remaining
;
and
so
some
Functions
and
Offices
of
Life
.
God
called
Idolatrous
Israel
his
people
,
and
was
not
angry
with
them
for
circumcising
their
Children
,
but
for
offering
them
to
Moloch
,
Ezek.
16.20
,
21.
But
of
this
in
the
next
Verse
,
where
Antichrist
is
said
to
sit
in
the
Church
of
God
.
2.
The
Revelation
of
Antichrist
.
And
that
man
of
sin
shall
be
revealed
,
the
Son
of
perdition
;
where
two
things
are
notable
.
1.
His
rise
and
appearing
.
2.
The
names
and
titles
given
to
him
.
1.
His
rise
and
appearing
,
expressed
in
the
word
[
revealed
]
that
is
,
that
great
and
chief
Antichrist
,
upon
that
Apostasy
or
falling
away
,
shall
be
extant
and
shew
himself
to
the
World
.
A
thing
is
said
to
be
revealed
two
ways
;
Either
when
it
is
in
being
,
or
when
it
is
discovered
;
both
ways
are
proper
here
.
He
shall
publickly
appear
,
exercising
a
Tyranny
in
the
World
,
or
cast
off
his
Vail
,
and
shew
himself
in
his
Colours
:
God
by
his
Providence
permitteth
him
to
be
,
and
by
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospel
discovereth
his
impostures
to
all
those
who
have
no
mind
to
be
deceived
.
2.
The
names
or
titles
given
to
him
,
they
are
two
.
1.
The
man
of
sin
,
wherein
he
is
compared
and
likened
to
Antiochus
.
2.
The
Son
of
Perdition
;
wherein
he
is
compared
and
likened
to
Iudas
.
For
the
first
,
The
Jews
called
Antiochus
,
The
man
of
sin
,
1
Macch.
2.48
.
They
gave
not
the
power
to
the
Sinner
;
in
the
Greek
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
They
gave
not
the
Horn
to
the
Sinner
;
The
Syriac
Version
hath
it
,
They
suffered
not
the
Horn
of
the
Sinner
to
be
lifted
up
:
and
Verse
62.
Fear
not
the
words
of
the
man
of
sin
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
From
the
words
of
the
man
the
Sinner
be
not
afraid
,
Now
why
did
they
call
Antiochus
the
man
of
sin
?
Because
he
sought
to
alter
the
Religion
of
the
People
,
and
by
cruelty
to
introduce
a
change
of
Worship
and
Idolatry
,
and
such
Laws
as
he
would
set
up
:
now
according
to
this
pattern
,
Antichrist
is
a
man
of
sin
;
that
is
,
either
a
man
given
up
to
all
sin
eminently
,
a
Sinner
addicted
unto
sin
,
and
a
Ring-leader
of
others
unto
sin
,
either
by
fraud
and
violence
,
or
as
he
giveth
incouragements
and
encitements
to
sin
;
or
as
a
special
kind
of
Sinner
,
an
Usurper
and
Invader
of
the
Empire
of
the
Son
of
God
.
So
was
Antiochus
.
So
was
Antichrist
.
Now
how
much
open
sin
is
practised
,
allowed
,
and
maintained
in
the
Papacy
,
I
list
not
now
to
rake
into
,
their
own
stories
speak
enough
.
The
Sodomy
,
Blasphemy
,
Incest
,
Adulteries
,
Sorceries
,
Murders
,
Treasons
,
Parricides
,
which
they
have
authorised
and
countenanced
,
Histories
witness
,
that
hardly
hath
the
World
yielded
a
more
abominable
sort
of
men
,
than
have
sate
in
that
Chair
of
pestilence
.
This
I
am
sure
of
,
that
a
man
can
sin
no
where
at
so
cheap
a
rate
as
in
Popery
,
where
what
by
dividing
their
sins
into
mortal
and
venial
,
and
these
expiated
by
a
little
pennance
,
accompanied
with
a
single
Attrition
,
and
bare
grief
and
trouble
,
because
of
the
punishment
;
what
by
Faculties
,
Pardons
,
Licences
,
Dispensations
,
Indulgences
,
sin
is
distinguished
out
of
the
Conscience
.
But
because
he
is
called
the
man
of
sin
,
here
it
cometh
fitly
to
be
inquired
,
whether
Antichrist
be
an
individual
person
?
for
that
man
of
sin
would
seem
to
be
some
single
person
;
No
,
he
is
put
for
a
Society
and
succession
of
men
,
that
make
up
the
head
of
the
Apostate
State
.
As
one
Lyon
figured
the
whole
Kingdom
of
the
Babylonians
,
and
one
Bear
the
Kingdom
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
and
one
Leopard
the
Kingdom
of
the
Graecians
,
Dan.
7.
and
there
the
fourth
Beast
is
the
fourth
Kingdom
:
So
one
person
that
succession
of
men
,
that
head
the
Revolters
from
Christ
.
So
Dan.
8.
a
Goat
figured
a
succession
of
Kings
:
So
the
Assyrian
,
Isa.
10.5
.
several
Kings
in
that
Empire
:
So
Isa.
14.9
.
The
King
of
Babylon
,
meaning
not
one
but
many
.
So
this
man
of
sin
doth
not
note
a
single
man
,
a
but
succession
of
men
,
a
body
politick
or
corporate
,
under
one
opposite
head
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
:
So
the
man
of
God
is
put
for
all
faithful
Ministers
,
2
Tim.
3.17
.
So
,
Honour
the
King
:
1
Pet.
2.17
.
Series
Regum
.
So
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Heb.
9.25
.
The
High
Priest
every
year
entreth
into
the
holy
place
;
meaning
not
one
,
but
the
succession
of
the
order
;
and
in
reason
it
must
needs
be
so
here
.
Because
Antichrist
from
his
beginning
to
his
end
,
from
his
rise
and
Revelation
,
till
his
ruine
and
destruction
,
will
take
up
such
a
long
tract
of
time
,
as
cannot
fall
within
the
Age
of
any
one
man
;
even
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
till
the
end
of
the
World
.
Antichrist
is
the
Head
of
the
Apostasie
:
for
here
the
Apostasie
,
and
the
Revelation
of
the
man
of
sin
,
are
conjunct
;
now
the
mysterious
Apostasie
could
not
be
perfected
in
a
short
time
.
2.
The
Son
of
Perdition
:
wherein
he
is
likened
to
Iudas
,
Joh.
17.12
.
None
of
them
is
lost
but
the
Son
of
Perdition
.
Him
he
resembleth
in
Covetousness
,
Treachery
,
and
final
destruction
.
The
Term
may
be
explained
,
either
passively
,
or
actively
.
1.
Passively
,
As
one
condemned
to
everlasting
destruction
.
As
the
Son
of
Death
,
is
one
condemned
to
die
,
2
Sam.
12.5
.
He
shall
be
a
Son
of
death
;
we
translate
it
,
He
shall
surely
die
:
So
Children
of
wrath
,
Eph.
2.3
.
So
here
,
Son
of
Perdition
.
2.
Actively
,
Bringing
destruction
upon
himself
and
others
.
One
that
shall
destroy
others
:
and
so
he
is
called
Abaddon
,
and
Apolly●n
,
Rev.
9.11
.
and
is
opposite
to
Christ
who
is
the
Author
of
Salvation
,
Heb.
5.9
.
but
Antichrist
of
destruction
:
And
let
us
see
the
parallel
between
him
and
Iudas
:
for
the
person
is
a
Type
,
as
well
as
the
name
hath
a
sig●ificancy
:
Antichrist
then
is
like
Iudas
,
in
Profession
a
Disciple
of
Christ
;
in
Office
,
a
Gove●nour
of
the
Church
;
but
in
practice
a
Traytor
:
As
they
said
of
the
blind
man
,
John
9.9
.
Some
said
,
this
is
he
,
others
,
he
is
very
like
him
:
The
Pope
boasteth
,
that
his
Seat
is
Apostolical
,
his
Chair
is
Peters
Chair
,
and
that
he
is
the
Successour
of
the
Apostle
:
Grant
it
,
but
there
is
an
errour
of
the
person
,
not
of
Peter
but
of
Iudas
.
Let
us
see
the
Parallel
.
1.
Iudas
was
not
a
stranger
,
but
a
pretended
Friend
and
Apostle
,
Acts
1.17
.
He
was
numbered
with
us
,
and
obtained
part
of
his
Ministry
.
Turks
and
Infidels
are
Enemies
to
Christ
,
but
Antichrist
seeketh
to
undermine
him
,
under
a
pretence
of
Friendship
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
one
in
shew
for
,
and
in
effect
against
Christ
:
and
the
Beast
in
the
Revelation
is
said
to
push
with
the
horns
of
the
Lamb
,
Rev.
13.11
.
If
he
were
a
professed
Enemy
,
what
mystery
were
there
in
it
?
but
mystery
was
written
upon
the
Womans
forehead
,
Rev.
17.5
.
and
here
ver.
7.
The
mystery
of
iniquity
.
It
is
wisdom
to
discern
the
false
Prophet
,
Rev.
13.18
.
but
there
needeth
no
great
wisdom
to
discover
an
open
and
professed
Adversary
.
2.
He
sold
Christ
for
a
small
matter
.
Omniae
Ro●ae
venalia
,
Pardons
,
Indulgences
,
freedom
from
Purgatory
,
all
to
be
bought
with
money
,
and
it
is
small
matter
,
considering
the
things
put
to
sale
;
The
pardon
of
sins
;
the
Souls
of
men
redeemed
with
Christs
precious
blood
.
The
Antichristian
State
maketh
a
Market
of
Religion
:
Truth
is
made
to
yield
to
interest
and
profit
.
3.
Iudas
betrayed
Christ
with
a
Kiss
,
under
a
pretence
of
honouring
him
,
Luke
22.48
.
Jesus
said
unto
him
,
Judas
,
betrayest
thou
the
Son
of
man
with
a
Kiss
?
Antichri●t
is
a
true
Adversary
of
Christ
,
though
he
pretend
to
adore
him
,
as
those
that
muthered
the
present
Prophets
,
would
by
all
means
beautify
the
Tombs
of
the
Prophets
deceased
,
and
bear
a
respect
to
their
memories
.
Matth.
23.30
.
He
pretendeth
to
be
his
Servant
,
yea
a
Servant
of
Servants
,
but
is
really
his
Enemy
.
The
Apostle
telleth
us
of
some
,
that
were
Enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
Phil.
3.18
.
Who
to
appearance
such
friends
to
the
Cross
,
as
the
rabble
of
nominal
Christians
?
but
they
are
opposers
of
his
spiritual
Kingdom
,
vertue
,
and
power
of
the
Cross
:
You
have
Crucifixes
every
where
,
Painted
,
Carved
,
Gilded
:
they
are
ready
to
worship
the
Cross
with
a
holy
Worship
:
they
set
it
in
their
Temples
,
Altars
,
wear
it
in
their
bosoms
,
and
where
ever
they
meet
it
,
shew
it
reverence
;
adorn
it
with
Gold
,
Silver
,
and
precious
Stones
;
their
Popes
and
Prelates
have
it
carried
before
them
,
and
are
not
these
friends
of
the
Cross
?
No
,
they
live
a
Worldly
,
sensual
life
,
and
all
their
Religion
tendeth
thereunto
:
therefore
Enemies
of
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
because
they
mind
earthly
things
.
This
is
right
Antichrist-like
,
to
betray
Christ
under
a
colour
of
Adoration
.
4.
Iudas
was
a
guide
to
them
t●at
came
to
take
Christ
;
and
one
main
work
of
Antichrist
is
,
to
be
a
Ring-Leader
in
persecuting
for
Religion
.
Christ
is
in
Heaven
,
death
hath
no
more
power
over
him
:
his
natural
body
is
above
abuse
,
but
his
mystical
body
still
suffereth
:
Acts
9.6
.
Why
persecutest
●hou
me
?
Antichrist
is
the
head
of
the
persecuting
State
,
others
are
his
Emissaries
and
Agents
,
to
take
Christ
in
his
members
.
It
is
a
politick
Religion
,
that
must
be
carried
on
with
Worldly
Artifices
,
with
power
and
Cruelty
.
Lastly
,
The
Covetousness
of
Iudas
is
set
forth
.
He
was
a
thief
,
and
one
that
carried
the
bag
,
Joh.
12.6
.
England
to
its
bitter
cost
knoweth
the
poling
exactions
of
the
Papacy
:
All
its
dealing
with
us
was
to
fill
the
Bag
,
out
of
this
Puteus
inexhaustus
.
Now
all
these
things
should
open
our
Eyes
;
we
may
behold
the
Man
of
Sin
,
the
Son
of
Perdition
;
one
egge
is
not
more
like
to
another
,
than
Iudas
and
Antichrist
.
1.
Vse
is
to
perswade
us
to
a
detestation
of
what
is
Antichristian
.
And
to
that
end
,
let
us
mark
the
progress
of
the
Text.
1.
The
Apostasie
made
was
for
Antichrist
.
2.
Antichrist
rising
upon
the
Apostasie
,
becometh
a
man
of
Sin
.
And
3.
The
Man
of
Sin
is
also
the
Son
of
Perdition
.
1.
Let
me
begin
first
with
the
falling
away
.
There
is
a
twofold
falling
away
,
either
from
the
power
and
practice
of
Godliness
,
or
from
a
true
Religion
to
a
false
,
particularly
to
Popery
.
1.
I
begin
with
the
falling
away
from
the
power
and
practice
of
Godliness
,
though
the
profession
be
not
changed
;
and
the
rather
partly
,
because
this
disposeth
to
the
entertainment
of
errour
.
When
a
people
that
are
carried
with
great
fervour
and
vigour
of
zeal
for
a
while
,
lose
their
affections
to
good
,
and
return
to
a
worldly
sensual
life
,
then
the
byass
of
their
hearts
doth
easily
prevail
against
the
light
of
their
understandings
:
And
so
unsanctified
men
may
the
sooner
be
drawn
to
Apostasy
;
they
never
felt
the
quickning
virtue
of
Faith
,
and
were
never
wrought
by
it
to
the
true
love
of
God
,
or
an
holy
and
heavenly
mind
and
life
:
And
partly
also
,
because
if
a
lively
Christianity
had
been
kept
up
,
Antichrist
had
never
risen
in
the
World
:
And
it
is
the
way
to
keep
him
'
out
still
.
When
the
Servants
slept
,
the
Enemy
sowed
Tares
,
Matth.
13.
A
sleepy
Religion
,
and
corruption
of
manners
,
made
way
for
corruption
of
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
order
:
It
was
with
the
Church
according
to
the
Spouses
complaint
;
I
sleep
but
my
heart
waketh
,
Cant.
5.2
.
Some
care
there
was
,
but
much
drowsiness
and
deadness
in
Religion
,
and
that
produced
the
great
Apostasie
.
Partly
too
,
because
there
is
such
a
complyance
between
the
nature
of
Antichristianism
,
and
the
temper
of
a
carnal
heart
:
For
superstition
and
profaneness
,
grow
both
upon
the
same
Root
:
A
lothness
to
displease
the
flesh
;
the
sensual
nature
of
man
is
such
,
that
it
is
loth
to
be
crossed
,
and
that
breedeth
profaneness
:
For
wherefore
do
men
ingulf
themselves
in
all
manner
of
sensualities
,
but
because
they
are
loth
to
deny
their
natural
appetites
and
desires
,
and
row
against
the
stream
of
flesh
and
blood
:
but
will
walk
in
the
way
of
their
own
heart
,
and
in
the
sight
of
their
own
eyes
,
Eccles.
11.9
.
Again
,
if
nature
be
to
be
crossed
,
it
is
only
a
little
:
It
●hall
only
be
in
some
external
actions
,
and
ob●ervances
,
and
dead
rudiments
,
which
neve●
kill
our
lusts
,
nor
promote
the
divine
life
:
And
this
pleasing
superstition
shall
make
up
a
Religion
,
which
is
a
fit
pillow
for
a
carnal
heart
to
sleep
upon
.
Popery
is
the
easiest
Religi●n
for
the
flesh
that
can
be
found
out
;
for
it
never
biteth
nor
disturbeth
their
lusts
.
The
duties
of
it
,
are
like
the
Pharisees
fasting
,
which
our
Lord
compareth
to
old
Wine
,
Matth
,
9.17
.
Fit
for
old
dried
skin
Bottles
.
Well
,
take
heed
,
of
falling
away
from
a
lively
Godliness
:
no
man
entreth
seriously
upon
Religion
,
but
with
some
tasting
or
rejoicing
,
Heb.
6.
now
as
this
decayeth
we
fall
off
.
The
Heavenly
life
is
obstructed
,
if
not
choaked
and
quite
lost
.
Now
to
prevent
this
observe
two
things
.
1.
Your
coldness
in
duties
.
2.
Your
boldness
in
sinning
.
1.
Coldness
in
duties
,
when
the
will
and
affections
grow
more
remiss
,
and
the
worship
of
God
which
keepeth
up
the
remembrance
of
him
,
is
either
omitted
,
or
performed
perfunctorily
,
and
in
a
careless
and
stupid
manner
,
Jer.
2.32
.
My
people
have
forgotten
me
days
without
number
.
Job
27.10
.
Will
he
always
call
upon
God
,
will
he
delight
himself
in
the
Almighty
?
God
chargeth
Israel
with
growing
weary
of
him
,
and
it
began
in
not
calling
upon
him
,
Isa.
43.22
.
Now
when
you
seldom
think
or
speak
of
God
,
and
do
not
keep
up
a
delightful
Communion
with
him
,
there
is
a
falling
away
.
2.
Boldness
sinning
,
when
men
lose
their
tenderness
and
strictness
,
and
the
awe
of
God
is
lessened
in
their
hearts
;
and
they
do
not
only
sin
freely
in
thought
,
but
freely
in
act
,
have
not
that
hatred
of
sin
,
and
watchfulness
that
formerly
,
but
more
abandon
themselves
to
a
carnal
life
.
You
are
falling
off
from
God
a-pace
,
2
Pet.
2.20
.
For
if
after
they
have
escaped
the
pollutions
of
the
World
,
through
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
and
Saviour
Iesus
Christ
,
they
are
again
entangled
therein
,
and
overcome
;
the
latter
end
is
worse
with
them
than
the
beginning
:
At
first
the
heart
checked
you
for
sin
,
but
you
did
not
kindly
come
off
,
were
not
troubled
about
it
,
hoped
God
would
pardon
it
;
and
then
you
are
bold
to
venture
again
,
and
so
by
●egrees
are
entangled
in
the
sensual
and
worldly
life
.
Now
consider
the
causes
of
it
:
1.
Want
of
Faith
in
God
,
Heb.
3.12
.
Take
heed
Brethren
,
lest
there
be
in
any
of
you
an
evil
heart
of
unbelief
,
in
departing
from
the
living
God
.
You
have
not
a
sound
belief
of
his
being
and
presence
.
2.
Want
of
love
to
God
,
Rev.
2.4
,
5.
Nevertheless
I
have
(
somewhat
)
against
thee
,
because
thou
hast
left
thy
first
love
:
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
f●ln
,
and
repen●
;
and
do
thy
first
works
,
or
else
I
will
come
unto
thee
quickly
,
and
will
remove
thy
Candlestick
out
of
its
place
,
except
thou
repent
.
Your
hearts
decline
from
that
love
you
had
to
him
,
and
his
ways
;
and
then
your
work
is
intermitted
.
3.
Want
of
a
due
sense
of
the
World
to
come
,
Heb.
10.39
.
But
we
are
not
of
them
who
draw
back
to
perdition
,
but
of
them
that
believe
,
to
the
saving
of
the
Soul
.
4.
The
love
of
the
present
World
,
2
Tim.
4.10
.
For
Demas
hath
forsaken
me
,
having
loved
this
present
World
.
The
more
that
is
valued
,
the
more
your
hearts
are
taken
off
from
things
to
come
,
and
the
care
about
them
;
you
have
too
great
a
liking
,
either
to
the
profits
of
the
World
,
1
Tim.
6.10
.
The
love
of
money
is
the
root
of
all
evil
;
which
while
some
have
coveted
after
,
they
have
erred
from
the
Faith
;
or
else
the
pleasures
of
the
World
,
2
Tim.
3.4
.
Lovers
of
pleasure
more
than
lovers
of
God
.
As
the
inclination
of
the
heart
groweth
stronger
to
sensual
pleasures
,
your
thoughts
of
God
are
less
serious
and
pleasing
to
you
.
Now
look
to
these
things
,
left
you
grow
quite
weary
of
God
,
and
the
holy
life
,
which
once
you
had
an
affection
unto
.
2.
From
a
true
Religion
to
a
false
:
which
may
be
done
two
ways
.
1.
Out
of
corruption
of
mind
.
2.
Out
of
vile
affection
.
1.
Out
of
weakness
of
mind
,
as
those
do
that
were
never
well
grounded
in
the
truth
,
Eph.
4.14
.
That
we
henceforth
be
no
more
Children
,
tossed
to
and
fro
,
and
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
doctrine
,
by
the
slight
of
men
,
(
and
)
cunning
craftiness
,
whereby
they
lie
in
wait
to
deceive
,
2
Pet.
3.16
.
In
which
are
some
things
hard
to
be
understood
,
which
they
that
are
unlearned
,
and
unstable
,
wrest
,
as
they
do
also
the
other
Scriptures
,
unto
their
own
destruction
.
Therefore
we
need
to
be
established
:
but
the
forsaking
of
a
truth
we
were
bred
in
,
usually
cometh
from
some
falseness
of
Heart
:
Some
errours
are
so
contrary
to
the
new
nature
,
that
they
discern
them
by
the
unction
,
Joh
2.20
.
But
ye
have
an
unction
from
the
holy
one
,
and
ye
know
all
things
.
2.
Out
of
vile
affection
,
when
they
forsake
the
truth
,
for
the
advantages
of
a
fleshy
Worldly
life
,
some
places
to
be
gotten
by
it
,
&c.
and
as
the
Whore
of
Babylon
hath
a
Golden
Cup
,
Riches
,
and
Preferments
,
wherewith
it
inviteth
its
Proselytes
;
now
these
are
worse
than
the
former
,
for
they
sell
the
birthright
,
Heb.
12.16
.
Lest
there
be
any
fornicator
or
prophane
person
,
as
Esau
,
who
for
one
morsel
of
meat
sold
his
birthright
:
Oh!
Christians
take
beed
to
your selves
.
Apostasy
brought
Antichrist
into
the
Church
:
Let
it
not
jure
postliminio
,
bring
him
back
again
into
the
Land
,
or
into
your
hearts
.
2.
The
next
step
is
the
man
of
sin
:
As
the
first
Apostasy
of
Adam
and
Eve
brought
sin
into
the
World
so
this
great
Apostasy
brought
in
a
deluge
of
sin
into
the
Church
,
and
defiled
the
Holy
Society
,
which
Christ
had
gathered
out
of
the
World
.
Idolatry
is
often
called
Adultery
,
or
Fornication
;
spiritual
uncleanness
disposeth
to
bodily
,
and
bodily
to
spiritual
:
Usually
a
corrupt
state
of
Religion
,
and
corrupt
manners
,
go
together
:
otherwise
the
dance
and
the
fiddle
would
not
suit
.
The
World
cannot
lie
quiet
in
a
course
of
sin
,
if
there
be
not
some
Libertine
,
Athe●stical
Doctrine
,
and
carnal
worship
to
coun●enance
it
,
Rev.
11.10
.
And
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
shall
rejoice
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
shall
send
gifts
one
to
another
:
because
these
two
Prophets
tormented
them
that
dwelt
on
the
Earth
.
3.
The
man
of
sin
is
also
the
Son
of
Perdition
.
1.
Actively
:
False
Religions
strangely
efferate
the
mind
:
Jude
11.
These
go
in
the
way
of
Cain
,
and
Hosea
5.2
.
Revolters
are
profound
to
make
slaughters
:
men
think
no
cruelty
nor
dishonesty
unlawful
,
which
serveth
to
promote
the
interests
of
their
Sect
,
and
lose
all
Charity
to
those
that
are
not
of
their
way
.
2.
Passively
,
shall
be
destroyed
.
Sometimes
grievious
Judgments
come
in
this
World
,
for
the
corruptions
of
Religion
;
but
in
the
World
to
come
,
dreadful
is
the
end
of
Apostates
.
2
Pet.
2.20
,
21.
For
if
after
they
have
escaped
the
pollutions
of
the
world
,
through
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
and
Saviour
Iesus
Christ
,
they
are
again
in●angled
therein
,
and
overcome
:
The
latter
end
is
worse
with
them
than
the
beginning
;
for
it
had
better
for
them
not
to
have
known
the
way
of
righteousness
,
than
after
they
had
known
it
,
to
turn
from
the
Holy
Commandement
,
delivered
unto
them
.
SERMON
IV.
2
Thess.
2.4
.
Who
opposeth
and
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
worshipped
:
So
that
he
as
God
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
.
IN
this
matter
of
Antichrist
,
we
have
made
this
progress
.
First
,
that
he
arose
upon
and
by
a
falling
away
,
from
the
ancient
pure
state
of
Christianity
.
Secondly
,
That
the
Holy
Ghost
points
him
out
by
his
names
and
Titles
,
which
are
two
,
the
man
of
Sin
,
wherein
he
is
resembled
to
Antiochus
,
and
the
Son
of
Perdition
,
wherein
he
is
resembled
to
Iudas
.
As
Antiochus
he
is
one
,
that
by
force
and
power
should
change
the
Laws
and
Ordinances
,
and
compel
men
to
his
abominations
.
As
Iudas
he
should
betray
Christ
by
a
Kiss
,
for
Worldly
gain
,
and
be
one
that
is
in
pretence
an
Apostle
,
but
indeed
a
real
Adversary
to
Christ
.
Now
after
the
Apostle
had
pointed
at
him
,
by
his
names
and
Titles
,
he
describeth
him
by
his
practices
,
wherein
his
names
and
titles
are
verified
;
for
here
he
proveth
,
that
he
should
be
as
Antiochus
,
by
his
exalting
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
which
is
said
of
Antiochus
,
Dan.
11.36
.
And
the
King
shall
do
according
to
his
will
,
and
he
shall
exalt
and
magnify
himself
above
every
God
,
and
shall
speak
marvellous
things
against
the
God
of
gods
.
And
as
Iudas
,
one
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
he
sitteth
there
as
exercising
a
publick
Ecclesiastical
Office
;
yea
,
challenging
the
highest
Seat
in
it
.
He
sitteth
there
Potestate
Regiminis
,
by
the
power
of
his
Government
;
he
doth
Chathedratica
potestat●
praesidere
(
Estius
.
)
His
sitting
there
as
chief
,
shews
him
as
Iudas
;
his
sitting
here
as
God
,
and
exalting
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
sheweth
him
Antiochus
.
But
to
handle
the
words
more
closely
,
Antichrist
is
here
set
forth
,
1.
As
opposite
to
Christ
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
set
to
the
contrary
,
that
is
,
in
respect
of
Pride
chiefly
.
Christ
was
the
pattern
of
humility
,
Antichrist
is
the
King
of
Pride
:
Christ
would
not
so
much
as
assume
to
himself
an
Authority
to
divide
the
Inheritance
between
two
Brethren
,
Luke
12.14
.
Man
,
who
made
me
a
Iudge
,
or
a
Divider
over
you
?
but
Antichrist
will
depose
Kings
,
and
dispose
of
Kingdoms
.
2.
The
instances
of
his
Pride
.
1.
In
exalting
himself
above
all
human
power
,
who
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
worshipped
:
2.
An
usurpation
of
divine
honour
;
he
as
God
,
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
.
Let
us
open
these
things
more
particularly
.
1.
He
is
represented
in
the
term
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
one
diametrically
opposite
to
Christ
,
and
contrary
to
him
,
who
is
the
true
Head
,
and
Lord
of
the
Church
,
Acts
10.36
.
He
is
Lord
over
all
;
but
Antichrist
opposeth
himself
,
that
is
,
sheweth
himself
in
a
quite
contrary
appearance
.
That
which
is
most
remarkable
in
Christ
,
and
should
be
in
all
his
followers
,
is
humility
.
He
expressed
a
wonderful
contempt
of
the
riches
and
greatness
of
the
World
,
and
all
the
honour
which
is
of
man
;
taking
the
form
of
a
Servant
,
and
making
himself
of
no
reputation
,
and
living
a
mean
inferiour
life
.
He
came
not
to
be
ministred
unto
,
but
to
minister
,
and
to
give
his
life
a
ransom
for
many
,
Matth.
20.28
.
He
kept
no
state
,
nor
affected
pomp
of
Attendants
,
though
he
were
Lord
of
all
,
yet
he
became
poor
to
make
us
rich
,
2
Cor.
8.9
.
But
it
may
be
this
was
proper
to
him
,
doth
he
expect
it
from
his
Servants
and
Officers
,
in
the
Church
?
Yes
,
this
is
the
grace
which
he
hath
recommended
to
all
his
Followers
:
Matth.
11.29
.
Learn
of
me
,
for
I
am
meek
and
lowly
.
But
especially
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
:
our
Lord
foresaw
what
spirit
would
work
in
them
,
and
therefore
he
forewarned
them
of
Pride
and
Lordliness
,
Matth.
20.25
,
26.
Ye
know
that
the
Princes
of
the
earth
do
exercise
dominion
over
them
,
and
they
that
are
grea●
exercise
Authority
upon
them
:
but
it
shall
not
be
so
among
you
,
but
whosoever
will
be
great
among
you
,
let
him
be
your
Minister
.
Among
Christs
Servants
,
he
that
is
chief
,
must
be
chief
in
service
;
even
as
a
servant
unto
all
,
Luke
22.26
.
He
that
is
chief●
,
as
he
that
doth
serve
.
Domination
,
Greatness
,
Principality
and
Power
,
is
allowed
in
the
Civil
State
,
for
there
it
is
necessary
;
yet
it
is
excluded
the
Church
.
This
affecting
preheminence
and
chiefness
is
the
bane
of
the
Church
.
It
is
taxed
as
a
great
sin
in
Diotrephes
,
3
Ioh.
9.
Be
it
either
over
their
fellow
Labourers
,
or
the
people
of
the
Lord
.
You
see
how
tender
the
Apostles
were
in
this
point
;
ever●
where
they
disclaim
this
affectation
of
Lordship
,
2
Cor.
1.24
.
Not
that
we
are
Lords
of
your
Faith
,
but
helpers
of
you●
joy
.
And
Peter
recommendeth
it
to
his
Fellow
Elders
,
1
Pet.
5.3
.
Neither
as
being
Lords
over
Gods
Heritage
,
but
being
examples
to
the
flock
.
And
if
the
Apostles
would
not
assume
Lordship
,
who
may
?
It
is
true
,
there
is
a
Government
in
the
Church
,
and
the
people
are
to
obey
their
Guides
,
Heb.
13.17
.
And
to
have
them
highly
in
honour
,
for
their
works
sake
,
1
Thessa.
5.13
.
but
yet
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
should
govern
by
Light
and
Love
,
not
by
pomp
and
force
,
and
not
be
known
by
such
pomp
and
Authority
as
begets
fear
.
Well
now
,
let
us
see
the
opposite
state
.
If
humility
and
meekness
be
in
the
very
Essence
of
Christianity
,
and
woven
throughout
the
whole
frame
of
it
,
then
it
is
Antichristian
to
be
Lordly
,
and
proud
,
especially
in
them
who
pretend
to
be
Successors
of
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
.
Now
in
the
Pope
and
his
Adherents
,
you
will
see
the
●ost
odious
pride
set
forth
,
that
ever
the
World
was
conscious
unto
,
without
any
Cloak
and
shame
.
And
all
their
business
is
to
get
power
:
what
designs
they
have
for
preferment
in
the
World
,
how
studiously
they
have
,
and
do
prosecute
it
,
they
blush
not
to
own
openly
,
before
Angels
or
Men.
This
worldly
Ambition
to
rise
higher
and
higher
,
is
their
design
and
Trade
of
Life
.
As
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
at
first
from
the
chief
Pastor
of
that
City
,
affected
to
be
an
Archbishop
over
the
Suburbian
Towns
and
Cities
:
then
a
Patriarch
over
many
Cities
,
and
because
two
opposed
him
in
Italy
a
long
time
,
Ravenna
and
Milane
,
he
gets
power
over
them
,
and
then
he
must
be
Oecumenial
Bishop
over
all
the
World
.
But
Constantinople
resisteth
for
a
long
time
,
yea
,
arrogate●h
within
the
Empire
the
same
Titles
.
Who
more
earnest
against
it
,
than
Gregory
whom
they
call
the
Great
,
and
more
forward
to
charge
the
assuming
of
this
Title
as
Antichristian
?
But
then
,
when
once
they
began
by
powerful
means
,
and
many
indirect
courses
,
to
be
owned
as
universal
Bishop
:
then
inlarging
their
bo●nds
,
not
only
over
the
Ecclesiastical
Power
,
but
Civil
,
and
all
Kings
and
Princes
must
stoop
to
them
,
as
well
as
Bishops
.
So
that
here
was
the
progress
and
gradation
,
first
from
the
Chief
Presbyter
,
a
Bishop
over
many
Presbyters
in
the
same
City
;
then
a
Metropolitan
over
many
Bishops
,
in
one
Province
;
then
a
Patriarch
over
many
Provinces
,
in
one
Diocess
(
for
i●
the
Roman
Division
there
were
seven
Provinces
in
one
Diocess
)
then
Universal
Bishop
in
the
whole
World
,
then
the
only
Shepherd
and
Bishop
,
and
others
but
his
Substitutes
;
pretty
steps
of
ambitious
incroaching
!
But
yet
exalting
himself
further
,
challenging
all
power
in
Heaven
and
Earth
.
And
the
like
is
practised
by
his
followers
(
at
this
day
in
the
Church
of
Rome
)
from
private
Priests
,
they
grow
up
into
some
Prelature
,
as
Arch-Deacons
,
Deans
,
then
a
Bishoprick
,
then
a
better
or
richer
;
then
Archbishops
,
Cardinals
,
then
Pope
.
And
the
Devil
is
grown
so
impudent
by
the
help
of
these
Churchmen
,
as
that
it
is
counted
a
great
piece
of
spiritual
wisdom
,
publickly
owned
in
the
World
,
to
be
able
by
these
steps
to
get
higher
and
higher
,
and
Lord
it
over
God●
Heritage
;
as
if
ambitious
affectation
were
the
honour
of
Christianity
,
and
Gospel
humility
would
expose
the
Church
to
scorn
;
and
pomp
and
grandeur
were
a
greater
Ornament
to
Religion
than
Gra●e
:
when
in
the
mean
time
they
have
nothing
to
prove
them
to
be
true
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
but
Iudas
his
Kiss
,
a
little
owning
of
Christ
to
countenance
their
Ambition
.
Secondly
,
the
particular
instances
,
wherein
the
pride
of
Antichrist
is
set
forth
,
are
two
.
1.
His
exalting
himself
above
all
humane
Powers
:
He
opposeth
and
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
worshipped
.
Here
the
object
is
set
forth
by
two
terms
.
1.
All
that
is
called
God
.
2.
Or
worshipped
.
They
both
belong
to
the
same
thing
.
1.
That
which
is
called
God
,
that
is
Magistrates
,
Princes
,
and
Kings
,
Psal.
81.1
.
He
judgeth
among
the
Gods
,
and
verse
the
sixth
,
I
have
said
ye
are
Gods
,
all
of
you
are
Children
of
the
most
high
:
and
Joh:
10.34
,
35.
It
is
written
in
your
Law
,
I
said
ye
are
Gods
.
If
he
call
them
Gods
,
unto
whom
the
word
of
God
came
,
and
the
Scripture
cannot
be
broken
,
&c.
God
hath
cloathed
Magistrates
with
his
own
honour
,
so
far
,
that
he
hath
put
his
name
upon
them
:
and
their
eminency
is
a
part
of
his
Image
,
as
it
lyeth
in
Superiority
,
Dominion
,
and
Power
.
Though
Magistrates
be
but
like
their
Brethren
,
as
to
their
common
nature
,
yet
in
respect
of
their
Office
,
they
have
the
glorious
Title
of
[
Gods
]
conferred
upon
them
,
as
being
his
Vicegerents
,
and
bearing
his
person
in
Government
,
they
are
honoured
with
his
name
.
So
that
without
impeachment
of
Blasphemy
,
those
that
excel
in
the
Civil
power
may
be
called
Gods
.
Now
over
these
Antichrist
exalteth
himself
,
that
is
,
above
all
Kings
and
Potentates
.
Secondly
,
The
other
notion
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
we
render
it
,
or
is
worshipped
,
the
Greek
word
is
,
whatever
is
held
in
the
highest
degree
of
reverence
,
whatever
is
August
,
or
Illustrious
,
as
the
Emperours
of
Rome
were
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Acts
25.21
.
Paul
appealed
to
be
referred
to
the
hearing
of
Augustus
;
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
not
Augustus
Caesar
,
who
was
then
dead
,
but
his
successour
.
Well
then
,
here
is
the
Character
of
Antichrist
:
That
he
exalteth
himself
above
all
Civil
Authority
,
Auth●●●ed
and
permitted
of
God
,
not
only
above
ordinary
Magistrates
,
but
Kings
and
Emperours
.
Now
we
find
in
History
no
less
than
twenty
Kings
and
Emperours
,
trampled
under
foot
by
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
some
of
whom
he
had
excommunicated
,
and
deposed
from
their
Kingdoms
,
and
their
people
dispensed
withal
,
in
denial
of
their
subjection
to
them
;
others
brought
to
cruel
shameful
Deaths
,
and
their
Kingdoms
miserably
rent
and
torn
,
to
the
destruction
of
Millions
of
men
,
by
their
means
.
He
that
hath
any
knowledge
of
the
Histories
in
Christendom
,
cannot
but
know
these
things
;
how
he
treadeth
on
their
necks
,
kicketh
off
their
Crowns
with
his
Feet
,
and
hath
brought
them
to
the
vilest
submissions
.
And
if
Kings
and
Emperours
have
received
more
spirit
and
courage
,
and
the
Popes
of
Rome
learned
more
modesty
now
adays
,
thanks
is
due
to
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
which
hath
shined
so
far
,
and
to
such
a
degree
,
as
to
the
consuming
of
Antichrist
,
though
not
to
his
utter
destruction
.
Secondly
,
The
next
instance
of
his
pride
,
is
his
usurpation
of
divine
honour
,
expressed
in
two
clauses
.
1.
The
one
sheweth
the
usurpation
it self
,
That
he
as
God
,
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
.
2.
The
other
,
the
degree
of
it
,
shewing
himself
as
God
.
Both
must
be
explained
and
vindicated
.
1.
For
t●●
usurpation
it self
,
he
sitteth
as
God
in
the
Temple
of
God
.
By
the
Temple
of
God
,
is
meant
the
Church
,
1
Cor.
3.16
,
17.
Know
ye
not
,
that
ye
are
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
spirit
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
:
if
any
man
defile
the
Temple
of
God
,
him
shall
God
destroy
;
for
the
Temple
of
God
is
holy
,
which
Temple
ye
are
.
So
2
Cor.
6.16
.
What
agreement
hath
the
Temple
of
God
with
Idols
?
for
ye
are
the
Temple
of
the
living
God
.
The
external
visible
Church
which
professeth
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
beareth
his
name
.
So
that
the
place
wherein
Antichrist
shall
arise
,
is
the
visible
Christian
Church
:
not
Rome
Ethnick
,
but
Christian.
But
is
then
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Church
of
Christ
?
Answ.
It
was
one
part
of
it
before
it
was
perverted
;
it
usurpeth
still
that
name
,
it
retaineth
some
relique
of
a
Church
mangled
as
it
is
:
(
saith
Calvin
in
his
Epistles
)
I
think
I
have
given
some
strong
reasons
,
that
it
yet
retaineth
some
shew
of
a
Church
.
Now
in
this
Temple
of
God
he
sitteth
as
an
Officer
and
Bishop
there
,
as
I
before
explained
it
:
And
whereas
other
Princes
are
said
to
Reign
so
many
years
,
the
Pope
is
said
to
sit
so
long
.
It
's
his
Sedes
,
his
Cathedral
or
Seat
.
And
again
,
here
he
is
said
to
sit
as
God
,
that
is
,
as
God
Incarnate
:
for
Christ
is
the
true
and
proper
Lord
of
the
Church
.
None
should
Reign
there
but
he
.
And
the
name
of
this
Man
of
sin
is
not
Antitheos
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
not
one
that
directly
invadeth
the
properties
of
the
supreme
God
,
but
of
God
Incarnate
,
or
Christ
as
Mediatour
:
he
sitteth
negatively
,
not
as
a
Minister
,
but
positively
as
supreme
Lord
upon
Earth
,
whom
all
must
adore
and
worship
;
and
Kings
and
Princes
kiss
his
feet
.
In
short
,
he
usurpeth
the
Authority
due
to
Christ
.
Now
I
shall
prove
that
by
a
double
argument
.
1.
By
usurping
the
Titles
due
to
Christ
.
For
he
that
will
make
bold
with
names
,
will
make
bold
with
things
:
as
to
be
,
Sponsus
Ecclesiae
;
the
Husband
of
the
Church
.
As
Innocent
called
the
Church
Sponsam
suam
,
his
Spouse
.
Caput
Ecclesiae
,
the
head
of
the
Church
,
which
is
proper
to
the
Saviour
of
the
body
.
Supreme
,
visible
,
and
universal
head
,
which
only
Christ
is
,
who
hath
promised
to
be
with
her
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
and
will
be
visible
to
those
who
do
at
length
approach
his
Court
in
Heaven
,
where
his
Seat
is
.
To
be
chief
Pastor
:
Christs
own
Title
,
And
when
the
chief
Shepherd
shall
appear
,
1
Pet.
4.5
.
To
be
Pontifex
Maximus
,
The
greatest
High
Priest
.
Whereas
Christ
alone
is
called
the
High
priest
of
our
profession
,
Heb.
3.1
.
and
the
great
High
Priest
over
the
House
of
God
,
Heb.
4.14
.
So
his
Vicar
General
upon
Earth
,
whereas
the
ancient
Church
attributed
this
to
the
Holy
Ghost
,
calling
it
Vicariam
vim
spiritus
sancti
,
he
supplies
his
room
and
absence
.
Now
Titles
including
Power
,
certainly
they
are
not
to
be
usurped
without
Warrant
.
Therefore
to
call
the
Pope
the
chief
and
only
Shepherd
,
and
the
like
;
It
is
to
usurp
His
Authority
to
whom
these
things
originally
belong
.
Secondly
,
He
doth
usurp
the
thing
implyed
by
the
Titles
;
the
Authority
over
the
Church
which
is
only
due
to
God
Incarnate
.
Supreme
Authority
may
be
considered
,
either
as
to
the
claim
,
right
,
property
,
and
preheminence
,
which
belong
to
it
,
or
to
the
exercise
.
1.
The
claim
and
right
pretended
.
He
sitteth
as
God
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
by
vertue
of
his
office
there
,
claimeth
the
same
power
that
Christ
had
,
which
is
fourfold
1.
An
unlimited
power
,
over
all
things
,
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
.
This
was
given
to
Christ
,
Matth.
28.18
.
and
the
Pope
,
as
his
Vicar
challengeth
it
.
But
where
is
the
Plea
and
ground
of
the
claim
?
For
one
to
set
up
himself
as
a
Vice-God
,
without
Warrant
,
is
Rebellion
against
Christ
.
To
set
himself
in
his
Throne
without
his
leave
;
surely
none
is
fit
to
have
this
Authority
,
that
hath
not
his
power
to
back
and
to
administer
and
govern
all
things
for
the
Churches
good
,
which
power
God
would
trust
in
the
hands
of
no
Creature
.
2.
An
Universal
Headship
and
Supremacy
,
over
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
.
Now
this
supreme
power
over
all
Christians
,
is
the
right
of
God
Incarnate
,
and
whosoever
challengeth
it
,
sits
as
God
in
the
Temple
of
God
:
and
it
is
very
derogatory
to
the
comfort
of
the
faithful
,
that
they
should
in
all
things
depend
upon
one
man
as
their
supreme
Pastor
,
or
else
be
excluded
from
the
hope
of
Salvation
:
Certainly
this
power
as
to
matter
of
fact
,
is
impossible
to
be
managed
by
any
man
,
considering
the
vast
extent
of
the
World
,
and
the
variety
of
Governments
,
and
different
Interests
,
under
which
the
people
of
God
find
shelter
,
and
protection
;
and
the
multitude
and
diversity
of
those
things
which
are
comprized
in
such
a
Government
;
And
as
to
matter
of
right
,
it
i●●acrilegious
.
For
Christ
never
instituted
a●●
such
Universal
Vicar
and
Bishop
.
It
is
a
dignity
too
high
for
any
Creature
:
none
is
fit
to
be
Universal
Head
of
the
Church
,
but
one
that
is
God
as
well
as
Man
.
3.
Absolute
Authority
,
so
as
to
be
above
controul
.
When
a
mortal
man
should
pretend
to
be
so
absolute
as
to
give
no
account
of
his
actions
,
that
it
shall
not
be
lawful
to
be
said
to
him
,
what
dost
thou
?
and
all
his
Decrees
must
be
received
without
Examination
or
Complaint
,
this
is
such
a
Soveraignty
as
belongs
to
none
but
God
,
Job
.
9.12
.
Behold
he
taketh
away
,
who
will
hinder
him
?
who
can
say
unto
him
what
dost
thou
?
Now
this
is
in
their
Canon
law
,
that
the
Pope
is
to
be
judged
by
no
man
,
that
though
he
should
lead
Millions
of
Souls
into
Hell
,
none
can
say
,
Domine
cur
ita
facis
?
4.
Infallibility
and
freedom
from
errour
,
which
is
the
property
of
God
:
he
neither
is
deceived
,
nor
can
deceived
.
Let
God
be
true
and
every
man
a
Lyar.
Now
that
corrupt
and
fallible
man
should
arrogate
this
to
himself
,
such
an
unerring
in
judgment
,
is
to
usurp
divine
honour
,
in
matter
of
right
,
and
in
matter
of
fact
.
For
the
Pope
to
arrogate
this
,
is
as
great
a
contradiction
to
all
sense
and
reason
,
as
if
a
man
sick
of
the
Plague
,
or
any
other
mortal
Disease
,
should
say
,
that
he
was
immortal
,
and
in
that
part
wherein
the
Disease
was
seated
.
2.
As
to
the
exercise
,
there
are
two
acts
of
supreme
Authority
.
-
1.
Legislation
-
2.
Judgment
1.
Legislation
:
It
is
the
peculiar
and
incommunicable
property
of
Christ
,
to
be
Lord
and
Lawgiver
to
the
Church
,
Isa.
33.22
.
The
Lord
is
our
Iudge
,
The
Lord
is
our
Lawgiver
;
the
Lord
is
our
King
,
he
will
save
us
.
God
alone
hath
such
interest
in
his
people
,
as
to
prescribe
supreme
or
universal
Laws
to
them
,
and
we
are
his
Subjects
,
Jam.
4.12
.
There
is
one
Lawgiver
who
is
able
to
save
and
to
destroy
.
Now
whosoever
will
make
Laws
,
that
shall
immediately
bind
the
Conscience
,
they
invade
Christs
Soveraignty
.
This
is
spiritual
Tyranny
,
and
the
worst
sort
of
Tyranny
,
to
arrogate
a
power
over
the
subjects
of
Christ
,
and
their
Consciences
,
as
Lord
of
their
faith
.
He
that
taketh
upon
him
to
rescind
and
make
void
his
Institutions
and
Ordinances
,
and
set
his
own
in
their
place
,
and
give
that
reverence
and
honour
to
them
which
only
belongeth
to
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
He
is
Antichrist
,
whatever
he
be
.
2.
As
to
Judgment
.
It
is
an
exercising
an
Authority
no
less
than
Divine
.
So
to
take
upon
him
to
absolve
man
from
his
duty
to
God
,
or
the
penalty
which
sin
hath
made
his
due
.
The
one
is
done
by
Dispensations
,
the
other
by
Indulgences
.
And
therefore
whoever
by
Dispensations
,
antiquates
and
dispenses
with
the
Laws
of
God
,
himself
is
thus
guilty
:
As
dispensing
with
marrying
the
Brothers
Wife
.
Nay
,
one
of
the
Popes
dispensed
with
one
that
took
his
own
Sister
to
Wife
.
I
do
not
alledge
this
so
much
for
the
particula●
facts
,
but
to
shew
the
power
which
they
challenged
to
be
inherent
in
themselves
.
Bellarmine
,
saith
Christ
,
hath
given
Peter
and
his
Successors
,
a
power
faciendi
peccatum
non
peccatum
,
to
make
a
sin
,
to
be
no
sin
;
and
again
,
If
the
Pope
should
err
in
forbidding
Vertues
,
and
commanding
Vices
:
the
Church
were
bound
to
believe
Vices
to
be
good
,
and
Vertues
to
be
evil
;
which
certainly
,
is
to
set
man
in
the
place
of
God
.
2.
As
to
Indulgences
,
as
to
pretend
to
give
Pardons
for
sin
for
so
many
years
;
a
thing
that
God
himself
never
did
;
to
pardon
the
sin
before
it
was
committed
;
that
is
,
to
give
a
licence
to
sin
.
So
for
the
highest
crimes
to
absolve
men
,
upon
a
little
attrition
,
or
trouble
about
the
sin
,
to
do
all
this
and
more
than
this
,
as
of
right
,
is
to
sit
in
the
Church
of
God
as
God
.
2.
And
shewing
himself
that
he
is
God
,
that
is
meant
,
not
of
what
he
professeth
in
words
,
but
what
he
doth
in
deed
.
It
is
not
said
,
that
he
saith
he
is
God
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
sheweth
himself
,
or
sets
forth
himself
as
God
:
the
reason
of
the
thing
sheweth
it
.
1.
Antichrist
gets
power
by
seduction
,
or
the
deceiveableness
of
unrighteousness
,
therefore
does
not
openly
call
himself
the
true
and
only
God
.
He
is
represented
as
a
false
Prophet
,
that
speaketh
lies
in
Hypocrisy
.
If
one
would
openly
and
plainly
profess
himself
to
be
God
,
he
might
be
a
frantick
Usurper
,
but
could
not
be
a
cunning
Seducer
,
and
few
would
be
so
stupid
and
senseless
as
to
be
led
by
him
.
2.
Antichrist
whoever
he
be
,
is
to
be
a
Christian
by
profession
,
and
to
have
a
high
and
great
charge
among
the
visible
Professors
of
Christianity
.
He
is
a
secret
Adversary
,
that
groweth
upon
the
Apostasie
,
or
degeneration
of
the
Christian
State
.
Now
such
pretend
observance
,
and
obedience
to
Christ
,
and
therefore
he
would
not
openly
declare
himself
to
be
God
;
and
he
sitteth
in
the
Temple
and
Church
of
God
as
before
.
And
it
is
a
mystery
;
All
which
imply
crafty
conveyance
,
and
that
he
doth
not
openly
assume
the
Godhead
,
but
slily
and
secretly
;
which
doth
not
mend
the
matter
;
for
the
insinuating
,
devouring
,
unsuspected
Enemy
,
is
the
most
perillous
and
pernicious
:
as
Ioab
to
Amasa
,
and
Iudas
to
Christ
.
3.
Antichrist
is
plainly
a
man
;
now
for
a
man
to
disanul
all
Religion
and
set
up
himself
directly
as
God
,
is
improbable
.
Nero
,
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Simon
Magus
would
be
adored
as
Gods
,
they
did
not
deny
other
Gods
,
nor
a
greater
God
above
them
.
Therefore
it
is
the
arrogance
of
works
is
intended
:
If
Antichrist
will
shew
himself
as
God
,
certainly
he
will
sweeten
his
Blasphemy
with
some
Hypocrisy
,
as
that
he
is
the
Vicar
and
Vicegerent
of
God
.
4.
His
shewing
himself
as
God
,
is
either
accepting
,
or
doing
such
things
,
which
if
they
did
rightly
belong
to
him
,
they
would
shew
that
he
is
God
.
Two
persons
I
find
in
Scripture
charged
for
usurping
divine
honours
:
The
one
Herod
Agrippa
,
who
was
smitten
by
an
Angel
for
not
giving
God
the
glory
when
the
people
cryed
,
the
voice
of
God
and
not
of
man
,
Acts
12.22
.
his
fault
was
,
accepting
what
was
ascribed
by
others
.
The
other
is
the
Prince
of
Tyre
,
Ezech.
18.2
.
Because
thy
heart
is
lifted
up
,
and
thou
hast
said
,
I
am
God
,
I
sit
in
the
seat
of
God
,
in
the
midst
of
the
sea●
,
yet
thou
art
a
man
,
and
not
God
,
though
thon
set
thy
heart
as
the
heart
of
God
.
His
fault
was
taking
upon
him
as
if
he
were
God
,
to
accept
divine
honours
,
to
do
those
things
which
would
make
him
equalize
himself
to
our
Lord
Christ
Blessed
for
ever
;
so
doth
he
shew
himself
that
he
is
God
.
1.
His
accepting
Antichrists
Disciples
,
who
call
him
our
Lord
God
the
Pope
.
Supremum
numen
in
Terris
,
a
certain
Deity
upon
Earth
.
That
the
Pope
hath
the
same
Consistory
with
God
,
and
the
same
Tribunal
with
Christ
:
That
he
is
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
:
That
from
him
there
are
no
appeals
to
be
made
,
no
not
to
God
himself
.
That
the
Pope
may
do
all
that
God
doth
,
that
he
is
the
Husband
of
the
Church
,
and
the
foundation
of
Faith
.
In
the
Council
of
Lateran
,
Sess.
4.
Alter
Deus
in
Terra
;
that
the
words
of
the
Pope
in
Cathedra
,
are
for
certainty
of
truth
,
equal
to
the
Scriptures
;
that
he
can
change
the
form
of
Sacraments
delivered
by
Christ
,
or
Decree
contrary
to
Scripture
.
If
any
do
object
,
that
these
were
the
applauses
of
his
Flatterers
and
claw-backs
;
it
is
true
they
were
so
uttered
;
but
those
flatteries
of
the
Canonists
and
Jesuits
,
do
come
to
be
received
Doctrines
among
them
:
And
whereas
divers
Popes
have
directed
special
Commissions
for
perusal
of
the
works
of
the
learned
,
with
authority
to
expunge
and
purge
out
whatsoever
is
not
Orthodoxal
,
many
better
things
have
come
under
censure
,
but
these
things
stand
still
,
as
being
very
pleasing
to
his
Holinesses
humility
,
and
so
not
to
be
altered
.
Besides
many
of
these
things
have
been
spoken
to
his
face
without
rebuke
.
Conc.
Latt
.
Sess.
2.
He
is
called
the
High
Priest
and
King
that
is
to
be
adored
by
all
,
and
most
like
unto
God
.
Sess.
9.
It
is
said
,
the
Aspect
of
thy
Divine
Majesty
dazleth
our
Eyes
,
and
applyeth
to
him
that
of
the
72.
Psalm
,
All
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
shall
worship
him
,
and
all
Nations
shall
serve
him
.
Now
to
accept
and
approve
of
these
flatterers
,
is
to
shew
himself
that
he
is
God
.
2.
By
doing
such
things
as
if
he
were
God
,
not
by
the
usurpation
of
the
formal
name
,
as
arrogating
to
himself
such
things
as
belong
to
God
,
his
right
and
property
,
to
take
upon
himself
to
be
Lord
of
Consciences
,
to
command
what
Faith
is
to
be
believed
,
suppressing
the
true
doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
setting
up
his
own
Inventions
,
dispensing
with
Gods
Laws
,
taking
upon
him
to
pardon
sins
.
One
Article
for
which
Luther
was
condemned
is
this
,
That
it
is
not
in
the
power
of
the
Church
,
or
Pope
,
to
make
new
Articles
of
Faith
:
another
,
That
the
best
penitence
of
all
is
the
new
life
.
Qui
facit
Deos
Divosque
Deo
major
est
.
The
Pope
doth
Canonize
Saints
,
and
his
Decrees
must
be
received
as
Oracles
,
&c.
The
Use
,
is
to
give
us
a
clear
discovery
where
to
find
Antichrist
:
every
tittle
of
this
is
fulfilled
in
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
that
we
need
no
longer
be
in
doubt
,
and
say
,
Is
this
he
that
should
come
,
or
shall
we
look
for
another
?
Who
is
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
he
that
opposeth
himself
,
to
that
humble
state
and
frame
wherein
Christ
left
the
Church
,
and
will
be
Prince
of
all
Pastors
,
and
swear
them
to
his
obedience
,
and
hath
made
such
troubles
in
the
World
to
make
himself
acknowledged
for
Head
and
Chief
?
Who
is
he
that
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
is
August
in
The
World
?
but
he
that
takes
upon
him
to
deprive
and
depose
Emperours
,
Kings
and
Princes
,
by
his
Excommunications
,
Suspensions
,
Interdictions
,
and
Decrees
,
discharging
Subjects
of
their
Allegiance
and
Oaths
;
and
giving
away
their
Kingdoms
:
that
doth
Crown
and
Uncrown
Emperours
with
his
feet
,
and
tread
upon
them
as
one
would
do
upon
a
Viper
?
Who
is
he
that
sitteth
as
God
,
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
affecteth
the
honour
due
to
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
?
but
he
that
doth
thus
imperiously
aspire
[
subesse
Romano
Pontifici
definimus
esse
de
necessitate
salutis
]
that
takes
upon
him
a
power
to
make
a
new
Creed
,
and
that
we
are
bound
to
obey
him
;
that
saith
he
can
change
the
things
which
God
hath
commanded
in
his
word
,
and
dispense
with
them
,
and
so
by
his
Decrees
make
the
Commandment
of
God
of
none
effect
;
and
to
forgive
sins
,
not
only
already
committed
,
but
to
be
committed
;
which
God
himself
never
would
do
;
that
lords
it
over
Consciences
,
enslaving
the
World
to
his
Usurpations
:
In
short
,
that
will
be
obeyed
in
those
things
which
God
hath
forbidden
;
and
take
upon
himself
an
Office
,
which
no
humane
Creature
is
capable
of
.
Who
is
he
that
sheweth
himself
that
he
is
God
,
but
he
that
suffereth
himself
to
be
decked
with
the
spoils
of
Gods
own
Attributes
;
to
be
Optimum
Maximum
,
the
best
and
chiefest
,
our
Lord
God
the
Pope
,
a
visible
Deity
,
and
will
be
adored
by
all
the
Potentates
of
the
Earth
,
with
such
veneration
,
as
greater
could
not
be
given
to
Christ
himself
if
he
were
corporally
present
,
and
will
have
all
the
World
to
submit
to
his
Decrees
,
as
being
infallible
:
that
challengeth
a
power
over
Angels
,
Purgatory
,
and
Hell
?
These
things
are
as
clear
as
day-light
,
and
ought
to
be
regarded
by
us
,
partly
that
we
may
bless
God
,
who
hath
freed
us
from
this
Tyranny
,
and
have
a
liberty
of
judging
of
truth
and
falsehood
,
out
of
his
holy
and
blessed
word
:
Partly
,
that
we
may
stand
fast
in
this
Liberty
.
Those
that
were
never
Pope-bitten
,
know
not
the
mischiefs
that
attend
this
spiritual
Tyranny
,
and
God
grant
that
we
never
more
know
it
to
our
bitter
cost
.
Therefore
as
Samuel
dealt
with
the
Israelites
when
they
would
cast
off
the
Theocracy
,
or
Gods
Government
,
under
which
they
had
been
well
and
safely
governed
,
unless
they
forfeited
the
protection
by
their
own
sin
,
that
they
might
be
like
all
the
Nations
round
about
them
,
1
Sam.
8.20
.
Samuel
telleth
them
,
what
would
be
the
manner
of
the
King
,
that
should
reign
over
them
,
1
Sam.
8.11
,
12
,
13.
And
he
said
,
this
shall
be
the
manner
of
the
King
that
shall
reign
over
you
,
he
will
take
your
Sons
,
and
appoint
them
for
himself
,
for
his
Chariots
,
and
to
be
his
Horsemen
;
and
some
shall
run
before
his
Chariots
,
and
he
will
appoint
him
Captains
over
thousands
,
and
Captains
over
fifties
,
and
will
set
them
to
ear
his
ground
,
and
to
reap
his
Harvest
,
and
to
make
his
instruments
of
War
,
and
instruments
of
his
Chariots
;
and
he
will
take
your
Daughters
to
be
Confectionaries
,
and
to
be
Cooks
,
and
to
be
Bakers
:
And
he
will
take
your
Fields
,
and
your
Vineyards
,
and
your
Olive-Yards
,
even
the
best
of
them
,
and
give
them
to
his
Servants
,
&c.
So
if
such
a
wanton
humour
should
possess
us
,
that
we
must
have
the
Religion
of
the
Nations
round
about
us
,
consider
whom
you
receive
spiritually
to
reign
over
you
.
The
King
of
Pride
,
who
opposeth
,
and
exalteth
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
worshipped
,
&c.
one
that
will
not
only
devour
your
substance
,
but
lord
it
over
your
Consciences
,
and
put
out
the
eye
of
your
reason
,
that
you
may
the
better
swallow
his
damnable
errours
,
pestilent
.
Superstitions
and
Idolatries
,
and
bold
usurpation
on
the
Authority
of
Christ
,
or
else
burn
your
Bodies
with
temporal
fire
,
and
cast
out
your
name
as
one
to
be
condemned
to
that
which
is
eternal
.
It
is
easy
to
open
the
Flood-gate
,
but
when
that
is
done
,
it
is
not
so
easy
to
call
back
the
Waters
:
and
when
you
come
to
discern
the
difference
between
the
blessed
Yoke
of
Christ
,
and
the
Iron
Yoke
of
Antichrist
,
it
will
be
too
late
for
a
remedy
to
repent
of
your
errour
.
The
second
Use
is
,
to
shew
us
how
things
should
be
carried
in
the
true
and
reformed
Christianity
.
1.
With
such
meekness
,
modesty
,
and
mortification
,
that
our
Religion
may
be
known
to
be
established
by
a
Crucified
Lord
,
whose
doctrine
and
example
do
visibly
and
eminently
hold
forth
the
contempt
of
the
World
.
The
pride
and
ambition
of
the
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
hath
been
the
cause
of
all
the
evil
in
it
;
therefore
nothing
so
unsuitable
to
the
Gospel
,
as
a
domineering
spirit
;
we
that
are
to
preach
Heavenly
mindedness
,
and
self-denial
,
should
not
affect
the
greatness
of
the
World
,
lest
our
lives
contradict
our
doctrine
.
2.
How
eminent
and
exemplary
we
should
be
in
our
obedience
to
Magistrates
.
For
this
is
to
be
opposite
to
the
Antichristian
Estate
.
God
is
very
tender
of
the
honour
of
Civil
Powers
and
Authorities
,
and
will
have
every
soul
to
be
subject
to
them
,
Rom.
13.1
.
Let
every
soul
be
subject
unto
the
higher
powers
,
for
there
is
no
power
but
of
God
,
the
powers
that
be
,
are
ordained
of
God
;
and
again
,
1
Pet.
2.13
.
Submit
to
every
ordinance
of
man
for
the
Lords
sake
,
whether
it
be
to
the
King
as
Supreme
,
or
to
Governours
,
as
them
that
are
sent
by
him
.
Great
respect
and
submission
is
due
to
them
for
Gods
sake
,
and
that
we
may
commend
Religion
to
the
profane
World
,
and
live
down
the
reproaches
of
the
Gospel
.
They
were
branded
as
wicked
men
,
that
were
not
afraid
to
speak
evil
of
Dignities
,
that
despise
Governments
in
their
own
hearts
,
or
weaken
the
esteem
of
it
in
the
hearts
of
others
by
their
speeches
,
2
Pet.
2.10
.
But
chiefly
them
that
walk
after
the
flesh
,
in
the
lust
of
uncleanness
,
and
despise
Government
;
presumptuous
are
they
,
self-willed
,
they
are
not
afraid
to
speak
evil
of
dignities
.
3.
What
a
wickedness
it
is
to
usurp
divine
honours
.
We
do
so
when
we
take
that
praise
and
admiration
to
our selves
,
which
is
only
due
to
God
,
Acts
3.12
.
And
when
Peter
saw
it
,
he
answered
unto
the
people
.
Ye
men
of
Israel
why
marvel
ye
at
this
,
or
why
look
ye
so
earnestly
on
us
,
as
though
by
our
power
or
holiness
we
had
made
this
man
to
walk
?
The
God
of
Abraham
,
and
of
Isaac
,
and
of
Jacob
,
the
God
of
our
Fathers
,
hath
glorified
his
Son
Iesus
,
&c.
and
his
name
,
through
faith
in
his
name
,
hath
made
this
man
strong
whom
ye
see
and
know
.
Yea
,
the
faith
which
is
by
him
hath
given
him
this
perfect
soundness
in
the
presence
of
you
all
.
SERMON
V.
2
Thess.
2.5
,
6
,
7.
Remember
ye
not
,
that
while
I
was
with
you
,
I
told
you
these
things
.
And
now
ye
know
what
withholdeth
,
that
he
might
be
revealed
in
his
time
.
For
the
mystery
of
iniquity
doth
already
work
;
only
he
who
now
letteth
will
let
,
till
he
be
taken
out
of
the
way
.
IN
these
words
is
,
1.
A
Digression
,
calling
them
to
remembrance
of
what
he
delivered
by
word
of
mouth
.
2.
A
Progress
,
in
the
further
description
of
Antichrist
.
He
had
hitherto
been
described
-
1.
By
his
Names
and
Titles
.
-
2.
His
nature
and
properties
;
now
-
3.
By
the
time
of
his
appearing
;
where
take
notice
of
three
things
.
1.
That
Antichrist
was
not
then
revealed
;
because
there
was
an
Impediment
hin●ering
his
Revelation
.
2.
That
though
he
was
not
then
revealed
,
yet
that
mystery
of
iniquity
did
begin
to
work
,
but
secretly
.
3.
That
when
that
impediment
shall
be
removed
,
then
Antichrist
shall
be
revealed
.
First
,
I
begin
with
his
putting
them
in
mind
of
what
he
had
told
them
before
by
word
of
mouth
,
Remember
ye
not
that
when
I
was
yet
with
you
I
told
you
these
things
.
This
sheweth
the
certainty
and
usefulness
of
this
Doctrine
;
for
though
the
event
were
not
to
be
accomplished
in
their
days
,
yet
he
taught
them
before
when
present
,
and
now
repeateth
it
again
when
absent
;
he
preached
it
in
private
,
and
now
writeth
it
for
publick
good
,
and
laboureth
to
confirm
the
truth
of
it
,
and
fasten
it
upon
their
memories
.
Observe
then
,
that
the
Doctrine
of
Antichrist
is
a
profitable
Doctrine
,
and
a
point
very
necessary
to
be
preached
,
and
known
.
1.
It
is
a
point
very
necessary
,
to
admonish
and
warn
the
faithful
,
that
they
be
not
circumvented
with
these
delusions
,
and
be
found
in
the
opposite
state
to
Christ
Jesus
,
and
the
interests
of
his
Kingdom
.
God
hath
blown
his
Trumpet
,
Rev.
18.5
.
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receive
not
of
her
Plagues
:
God
calleth
his
people
out
of
spiritual
Babylon
,
it
is
dangerous
and
unsafe
being
there
;
if
we
would
escape
Babylons
punishments
,
we
must
escape
her
sins
,
not
live
in
that
Communion
and
Society
,
where
there
are
such
Temptations
to
Idolatry
,
and
other
detestable
enormities
.
It
is
disputable
,
whether
the
errors
of
Popery
be
damnable
?
or
there
be
any
possibility
of
Salvation
in
that
Religion
?
some
deny
all
possibility
;
others
abating
from
the
rigou●
of
that
opinion
,
assert
a
very
great
difficulty
,
1
Cor.
3.13
.
Saved
as
by
fire
;
if
so
much
Christianity
left
as
to
save
them
,
it
is
with
much
ado
:
But
the
question
is
not
about
our
benefit
,
but
our
duty
;
not
whether
possibly
we
may
be
saved
,
but
what
is
the
way
the
Lord
will
have
us
to
walk
in
;
and
if
there
were
possibility
,
or
probability
of
Salvation
in
the
way
,
in
the
general
,
yet
there
is
very
little
or
none
for
them
that
live
in
a
known
sin
,
and
especially
in
a
sin
of
such
a
dangerous
nature
,
as
abetting
an
opposite
faction
to
Christ
,
such
as
is
that
of
Antichrist
.
2.
It
is
necessary
to
fortify
and
forewarn
the
people
of
God
against
a
double
Temptation
.
(
1.
)
Against
Scandal
.
(
2.
)
Against
Persecutions
.
1.
Against
Scandal
;
it
is
a
dangerous
temptation
to
Atheism
,
to
see
Christianity
so
corrupted
,
and
debauched
by
a
vile
submission
to
serve
Worldly
ends
,
and
turned
into
the
Pageantry
of
empty
and
ridiculous
Ceremonies
,
which
beget
scorn
and
contempt
of
it
in
the
minds
of
all
considering
Beholders
;
and
therefore
there
are
more
Atheists
in
Rome
and
Italy
,
than
in
other
Countries
:
supernatural
things
,
disguised
with
a
vain
pomp
,
lose
their
reverence
,
and
do
not
alarm
the
Conscience
,
but
harden
the
heart
in
a
setled
Atheism
,
and
contempt
of
Christ
:
Now
it
is
a
mighty
stay
to
the
heart
,
to
see
that
this
Degeneration
was
foreseen
and
foretold
,
John
16.1
.
These
things
have
I
spoken
to
you
,
that
you
should
not
be
offended
.
Mat.
18.7
.
Wo
unto
the
World
because
of
offences
,
for
it
must
needs
be
that
offences
come
,
but
wo
to
that
man
by
whom
the
offence
cometh
.
2.
Against
Persecutions
;
for
the
man
of
sin
is
also
a
Son
of
Perdition
,
a
destroyer
of
the
Saints
,
and
maketh
havock
of
the
people
of
God
;
now
it
is
grievous
when
Christians
suffer
by
Christians
,
and
we
may
have
many
doubtings
and
misgivings
about
our
cause
;
But
when
Antichrist
is
clearly
discovered
,
we
submit
the
more
chearfully
to
suffer
the
hardest
things
under
his
Tyranny
;
for
suffering
under
Antichristian
Persecution
,
is
Martyrdom
and
suffering
for
Christ
,
as
much
as
suffering
under
Pagan
Persecution
,
Rev.
14.13
.
And
I
heard
a
voice
from
Heaven
,
saying
unto
me
,
write
Blessed
are
the
dead
which
die
in
the
Lord
,
from
henceforth
,
&c.
not
only
the
Primitive
Martyrs
,
who
were
put
to
death
by
Heathens
,
but
those
that
are
condemned
by
Christians
,
and
burnt
for
Hereticks
,
those
are
Martyrs
also
.
3.
That
we
may
the
better
understand
true
Christianity
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
opposites
illustrate
each
other
;
the
two
opposite
States
are
Christianity
,
and
Antichristianity
;
the
one
is
a
mystery
of
Godliness
,
1
Tim.
3.16
.
the
other
a
mystery
of
Iniquity
;
the
design
of
the
mystery
of
Godliness
is
to
recover
men
from
the
Devil
,
the
World
,
and
the
Flesh
unto
God
;
the
other
to
seduce
men
from
God
to
the
Devil
,
the
World
,
and
the
Flesh
again
;
and
that
by
corrupting
the
former
mystery
,
or
the
most
excellent
Institution
,
that
ever
the
World
was
acquainted
with
,
for
the
ennobling
and
refining
mans
nature
:
so
that
Christs
Religion
is
turned
against
himself
,
to
lull
mens
Consciences
asleep
,
whilst
they
gratify
the
lusts
of
the
Eyes
,
the
lusts
of
the
Flesh
,
or
live
in
Pride
of
Life
;
the
Devil
is
gratified
by
all
sin
,
but
especially
he
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
Synesius
calleth
him
,
one
that
delighteth
in
Idols
,
as
knowing
this
is
the
best
way
to
make
men
brutish
,
or
to
live
in
an
oblivion
or
neglect
of
God
;
for
an
Idol
is
a
teacher
of
lies
,
Habak.
2.18
.
doth
imprint
upon
the
mind
carnal
and
false
conceptions
of
a
Deity
.
4.
To
confirm
us
in
the
truth
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
when
we
see
the
Prophecies
of
it
expresly
fulfilled
;
for
that
is
the
Lords
direction
to
know
a
true
Prophet
;
Deut
18.22
.
If
the
thing
come
to
pass
,
and
the
event
doth
punctually
answer
the
Prediction
;
but
when
Prophet
speaketh
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
thing
follow
not
,
nor
come
to
pass
.
that
is
the
thing
which
the
Lord
hath
not
spoken
.
Now
the
Apostles
did
not
only
teach
the
Church
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
,
but
by
a
Prophetick
Spirit
,
and
Divine
Revelation
,
foretold
things
to
come
,
and
among
these
the
great
thing
which
is
to
happen
,
and
come
to
pass
before
Christs
second
coming
,
is
Antichrist
,
or
the
appearing
of
the
man
of
sin
.
Therefore
that
we
may
not
doubt
of
what
is
past
,
nor
suspect
what
is
further
to
come
,
it
is
good
to
study
these
Prophecies
,
and
know
,
they
are
to
be
fulfilled
in
their
time
,
that
we
may
say
,
that
God
hath
kept
touch
with
the
World
hitherto
in
all
the
Predictions
of
the
word
,
will
not
fail
at
last
.
Use
(
1.
)
To
reprove
them
,
that
think
this
is
a
curious
point
not
to
be
searched
into
;
why
then
did
God
reveal
it
,
and
that
so
often
by
St
Paul
,
by
St
Iohn
,
in
so
many
Prophetical
Representations
of
it
?
surely
it
is
not
curiosity
to
search
into
things
revealed
,
but
to
intrude
our selves
into
things
hidden
,
and
which
God
hath
put
under
a
vail
of
Secresy
:
It
is
true
,
men
must
know
their
measure
,
and
not
attempt
to
run
before
they
can
go
,
and
venture
upon
obscure
points
,
before
well
versed
in
plain
;
and
it
is
true
in
more
abstruse
points
,
men
must
not
rashly
define
;
but
soberly
and
modestly
to
enquire
,
and
compare
Predictions
with
plain
Events
,
this
is
no
way
culpable
.
To
reprove
those
,
that
are
so
impatient
of
giving
a
little
attendance
to
such
Doctrines
for
a
while
,
and
think
at
least
matter
more
profitable
should
be
insisted
on
;
they
are
perswaded
enough
already
.
It
is
well
if
it
be
so
;
but
those
that
stand
,
should
take
heed
lest
they
fall
;
and
presumptuous
confidence
soonest
giveth
out
,
and
forsaketh
Christ
.
I
would
but
propound
this
Argument
to
them
,
If
it
were
profitable
for
them
that
were
to
go
out
of
the
body
long
before
Antichrist
was
revealed
,
to
be
taught
these
things
again
and
again
,
and
they
be
charged
to
keep
these
things
in
remembrance
;
certainly
it
is
more
profitable
for
others
,
that
live
at
the
time
when
these
things
are
in
being
,
and
the
temptation
is
at
the
next
door
,
ready
to
break
in
upon
them
;
surely
it
is
profitable
to
discover
Antichrist
,
to
reduce
those
that
are
gone
astray
,
much
more
to
prevent
a
revolt
,
that
we
may
not
return
to
this
bondage
after
a
deliverance
from
it
.
Secondly
,
I
come
to
consider
the
time
of
his
Appearing
,
and
there
to
observe
three
things
.
That
Antichrist
was
not
then
revealed
,
because
there
was
an
impediment
hindering
his
Revelation
,
and
now
ye
know
what
withholdeth
,
that
he
might
be
revealed
in
his
time
,
that
is
,
what
keeps
him
back
for
the
present
,
until
the
time
that
God
had
prefixed
.
The
Apostle
doth
not
expresly
mention
what
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
impeachment
was
,
either
because
he
thought
it
enough
to
appeal
to
their
memory
and
knowledge
;
now
ye
know
what
withholdeth
:
there
was
no
need
of
repeating
that
,
which
was
formerly
mentioned
,
they
sufficiently
knew
:
or
partly
,
because
he
would
not
give
the
heathen
an
occasion
of
raising
a
persecution
against
the
Christians
,
if
they
should
come
to
understand
,
that
one
professing
himself
a
Christian
,
should
erect
a
Throne
for
himself
at
Rome
,
and
that
the
Empire
should
be
taken
away
to
make
way
for
him
.
The
Romans
were
very
jealous
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
because
they
talkt
of
these
innocent
notions
,
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
they
were
apt
to
accense
them
laesae
Majestatis
,
as
if
they
would
with
open
force
and
violence
attack
,
or
assault
the
Empire
:
therefore
the
Apostle
had
spoken
that
,
which
he
thought
not
fit
to
write
in
an
Empire
:
or
lastly
,
he
leaveth
it
in
this
obscurity
,
because
all
Prophecies
were
but
darkly
uttered
,
that
their
accomplishment
be
not
hindered
;
since
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
that
such
events
shall
fall
out
in
the
World
,
and
out
of
Indulgences
to
his
people
,
he
is
pleased
to
foretel
this
:
It
is
not
meet
,
that
the
Prediction
should
either
be
too
clear
,
or
too
dark
;
if
too
clear
,
the
event
would
not
follow
,
nor
Gods
Government
of
the
World
be
carried
in
such
a
way
,
as
might
suit
with
the
liberty
of
mankind
;
if
too
dark
,
the
comfort
and
caution
of
Gods
people
would
not
be
sufficiently
provided
for
.
But
what
was
this
Impediment
?
The
Ancients
generally
determined
it
to
be
the
Roman
Empire
;
for
so
Tertullian
,
The
Empire
of
Rome
,
which
was
to
be
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
;
and
reason
sheweth
it
,
because
the
Man
of
sin
could
not
rise
to
his
Greatness
as
long
as
the
Roman
Empire
s●ood
;
why
?
because
he
that
was
to
exalt
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
above
all
that
is
August
,
could
not
bring
his
designs
to
pass
,
as
long
as
the
Roman
Empire
retained
its
Majesty
;
but
when
once
that
was
eclipsed
and
removed
,
then
he
was
to
be
revealed
is
his
time
;
all
things
have
their
time
,
and
so
the
man
of
sin
.
Well
then
,
it
was
the
Roman
Empire
that
stays
the
manifestation
of
Antichrist
,
he
being
to
build
his
Tyranny
on
the
ruins
and
wrack
thereof
;
and
therefore
the
Primitive
Christians
prayed
,
pro
morâ
finis
,
that
it
would
please
God
to
defer
the
fall
of
this
Empire
,
fearing
worse
things
upon
the
dissolution
thereof
.
Now
this
impediment
sheweth
both
the
Time
and
Place
of
Antichrist
;
and
Time
and
Place
,
next
to
the
nature
and
state
of
things
,
are
the
best
circumstances
to
discover
him
.
(
1.
)
The
Place
,
Antichrists
Seat
and
Throne
was
to
be
there
,
where
the
Seat
of
the
Roman
Empire
was
;
and
St
Iohn
telleth
us
,
it
was
situated
on
the
City
that
had
seven
Hills
,
Rev.
17.9
.
The
seven
heads
are
seven
Mountains
,
on
which
the
Woman
sitteth
;
and
that
is
Rome
,
which
is
famously
taken
notice
of
to
be
seated
on
seven
Hills
or
Mountains
.
Now
Antichrist
had
not
room
as
long
as
the
seat
was
filled
with
the
Roman
Emperour
,
for
this
seat
could
not
be
filled
with
two
Imperial
Powers
at
once
,
especially
with
such
a
Tyrannical
Power
,
as
that
of
Antichrist
is
,
exalting
it self
,
not
only
above
Kings
and
Kingdoms
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
August
State
of
the
Emperours
themselves
;
there
was
no
exalting
this
Chair
,
till
there
was
a
removal
of
the
Throne
;
while
the
Roman
Emperour
possessed
Rome
,
the
Seat
was
full
,
and
till
it
was
void
,
it
could
not
be
the
Seat
of
Antichrist
.
(
2.
)
The
next
circumstance
is
the
Time
,
when
the
impediment
is
taken
away
,
when
the
Roman
Empire
is
so
weakened
and
removed
from
Rome
,
that
this
Power
may
grow
up
,
and
that
was
when
the
Roman
Empire
was
divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
,
as
Tertullian
saith
,
and
is
agreeable
enough
with
the
Prophecy
of
St
Iohn
,
Rev.
17.12
.
And
the
ten
horns
which
thou
sawest
,
are
ten
Kings
,
which
have
not
received
their
Kingdoms
as
yet
,
but
receive
power
as
Kings
one
hour
with
the
Beast
;
that
is
,
near
that
time
when
the
Roman
Empire
was
broken
and
divided
,
which
began
near
600.
years
after
Christs
Birth
.
II.
The
next
Observation
is
,
that
though
he
was
not
revealed
in
the
Apostles
days
,
yet
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
did
begin
to
work
,
but
secretly
;
for
it
is
said
,
v.
7.
beginning
,
The
mystery
of
iniquity
doth
already
work
.
This
is
given
as
a
reason
why
it
would
break
out
sooner
,
but
it
was
kept
back
,
there
●as
something
a
brewing
,
that
would
make
way
for
Antichrist
;
some
disposition
of
the
matter
,
some
propensity
thereunto
,
something
begun
,
which
would
afterwards
shew
it self
more
eminently
in
the
great
Antichrist
.
Here
two
things
must
be
explained
.
-
1.
What
is
the
Mystery
of
Iniquity
?
-
2.
How
it
began
to
work
in
the
Apostles
days
?
1.
What
is
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
?
I
answer
,
the
design
of
usurping
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
his
Dignities
and
Prerogatives
over
the
Church
,
to
countenance
the
Kingdom
of
Sin
and
Darkness
,
under
the
mask
of
Piety
and
Religion
:
surely
it
is
something
quite
contrary
to
the
Gospel
,
which
is
the
mystery
of
Godliness
,
1
Tim.
3.16
.
So
that
this
mystery
is
such
a
course
and
State
design
,
as
doth
frustrate
the
true
end
and
purpose
of
the
Gospe●
,
and
yet
carried
on
under
a
pretence
of
advancing
and
promoting
it
.
So
that
to
state
it
we
must
consider
,
-
1.
The
mystery
of
Godliness
.
-
2.
The
mystery
of
Ungodliness
or
Iniquity
.
1.
The
mystery
of
Godliness
is
known
,
by
the
ends
of
God
by
the
Gospel
;
and
the
way
he
took
to
promote
those
ends
.
1.
The
end
of
the
Gospel
is
to
recover
man
out
of
a
carnal
ungodly
state
;
into
a
state
of
holiness
and
reconciliation
with
a
God
;
the
Terminus
à
quo
;
men
are
carnal
,
ungodly
.
(
1.
)
Carnal
,
when
man
fell
from
God
,
he
fell
to
himself
,
self
interposed
as
the
next
Heir
,
and
that
self
was
not
the
Soul
,
but
the
Flesh
;
many
wrong
their
Souls
,
but
no
man
ever
yet
hated
his
own
Flesh
,
and
therefore
men
would
rule
themselves
,
and
please
themselves
according
to
their
fleshly
appetite
and
fancy
,
John
3.6
.
That
which
is
born
of
the
flesh
,
is
●lesh
,
and
therefore
love
the
Pleasures
,
Honours
,
and
Profits
of
the
World
,
as
the
necessary
provision
to
satisfy
the
desires
of
the
Flesh
;
And
whosoever
live
thus
,
they
live
in
a
carnal
state
,
as
all
do
,
till
grace
renew
them
,
Rom.
8.5
.
but
this
carnal
estate
doth
bre●k
forth
,
and
bewray
it self
in
various
ways
of
sinning
,
Titus
3.3
.
For
we
our selves
also
were
sometimes
foolish
,
disobedient
,
deceived
,
serving
divers
lusts
and
pleasures
,
living
in
malice
and
envy
,
hateful
,
and
hating
one
another
.
All
are
not
Fornicators
,
Drunkards
,
Persecutors
,
nor
live
in
the
same
way
of
sinnng
,
but
all
are
turned
from
God
to
the
World
,
and
have
a
carnal
mind
,
which
is
emnity
to
God
,
Rom.
8.
7.
(
2.
)
The
next
word
is
ungodly
,
men
thus
constituted
,
live
either
in
a
denial
of
God
,
Psalm
14.1
.
The
fool
hath
said
in
his
heart
,
there
is
no
God
;
or
a
neglect
of
God
,
Ephes.
2.12
.
Without
God
in
the
world
;
without
any
acknowledgment
or
worship
of
him
,
Psalm
9.17
.
The
wicked
shall
be
turned
into
Hell
,
and
all
the
Nations
that
forget
God
;
or
if
not
deprived
of
all
sense
of
a
Deity
,
they
worship
false
Gods
,
as
those
,
Acts
14.12
,
13.
the
men
of
Lycaonia
,
that
called
Barnabas
,
Iupiter
,
and
Paul
,
Mercurius
,
because
he
was
the
chief
Speaker
,
and
would
have
sacrificed
to
them
;
and
the
Apostle
saith
to
the
Galatians
,
Gal.
4.
8.
When
ye
knew
not
God
,
ye
did
service
to
them
,
which
by
nature
are
no
Gods
;
they
worshipped
plurality
of
false
Gods
:
And
though
the
wise
men
of
the
Gentiles
had
some
confused
knowledge
of
the
true
God
,
Rom.
1.19
,
20
,
21.
yet
they
glorified
him
not
as
God
,
but
committed
Idolatry
by
setting
up
a
false
medium
of
worship
,
an
Idol
,
which
begot
a
bruitish
Conception
of
God
in
their
mind
:
so
that
a
false
Religion
is
so
far
from
shewing
a
remedy
of
corrupt
nature
,
that
it
is
a
great
part
of
the
Disease
it self
.
2.
The
Terminus
ad
quem
,
into
a
state
of
Holiness
and
Reconciliation
with
God
,
in
whom
alone
man
can
be
happy
.
[
1.
]
For
Holiness
and
Obedience
to
God
;
the
great
design
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
is
to
bring
us
back
to
God
again
;
(
1.
)
As
we
are
carnal
,
by
the
denial
of
fleshly
and
worldly
lusts
,
Tit.
2.12
.
The
Grace
of
God
that
bringeth
salvation
,
hath
appeared
to
all
men
,
teaching
us
;
that
denying
ungodliness
and
worldly
lusts
,
&c.
1
Pet.
2.11
.
Dearly
beloved
,
I
beseech
you
as
Strangers
and
Pilgrims
,
abstain
from
fleshly
lusts
,
that
war
against
the
soul
;
and
Gal.
5.24
.
They
that
are
Christs
have
crucified
the
flesh
,
with
the
affections
and
lusts
.
(
2.
)
As
we
are
Ungodly
,
to
bring
us
to
the
Knowledge
,
Love
,
Worship
,
and
Obedience
of
the
true
God
,
Acts
14.15
.
We
pray
you
,
that
ye
should
turn
from
these
vanities
,
to
the
living
God
,
that
hath
made
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
the
Sea
,
and
all
things
therein
;
and
to
seek
after
the
Lord
,
from
whom
we
have
life
,
breath
,
and
all
things
Acts
17.25
,
26
,
28.1
Thess.
1.9
.
How
ye
turned
from
Idols
to
serve
the
living
and
true
God
.
[
2.
]
Reconciliation
with
God
,
that
we
might
have
commerce
with
him
,
for
the
present
,
and
live
for
ever
with
him
hereafter
,
2
Cor.
5.19
.
God
was
in
Christ
,
reconciling
the
World
unto
himself
,
not
imputing
their
Trespasses
unto
them
,
and
hath
committed
unto
us
the
word
of
reconciliation
:
1
Pet.
1.18
.
Ye
are
not
redeemed
with
corruptible
things
,
as
silver
and
gold
,
from
your
vain
conversations
,
&c.
Heb.
7.25
.
He
is
able
to
save
unto
the
uttermost
all
that
come
unto
God
through
him
;
That
whereas
before
they
were
alienated
from
the
life
of
God
,
they
might
live
in
his
love
,
and
in
the
expectation
of
being
admitted
into
his
blessed
presence
,
that
they
may
see
him
as
he
is
,
and
be
like
him
,
1
Iohn
.
3.2
.
2.
The
way
it
took
to
obtain
these
ends
,
how
God
may
be
satisfied
,
man
renewed
and
changed
,
God
pacified
by
the
Sacrifice
,
Merit
,
and
Intercession
of
Christ
Jesus
,
who
came
in
our
flesh
and
nature
,
not
only
to
acquaint
us
with
the
Will
of
God
,
and
the
unseen
things
of
another
World
,
but
to
suffer
an
accursed
death
for
our
sins
:
therefore
the
mystery
of
Godliness
is
chiefly
seen
in
God
manifested
in
our
flesh
,
1
Tim.
3.16
.
and
man
must
be
renewed
and
changed
;
for
our
misery
sheweth
what
is
needful
to
our
remedy
and
recovery
,
that
we
be
not
only
pardoned
,
but
sanctified
,
if
ever
we
will
be
saved
and
glorified
:
for
till
men
have
new
and
holy
hearts
,
they
can
never
see
God
,
Hob.
12.14
Without
holiness
it
is
impossible
to
see
God
:
Mat.
5.8
.
Blessed
are
the
pure
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
;
&c.
nor
for
the
present
love
him
and
delight
in
him
,
nor
take
him
for
their
chief
happiness
.
As
none
but
Christ
can
satisfie
Justice
,
and
reconcile
such
a
Rebel
to
God
;
so
none
but
Christs
Spirit
can
sanctifie
and
renew
our
Souls
,
that
we
may
live
in
obedience
to
him
,
1
Cor.
6.11
.
Such
were
some
of
you
,
but
ye
are
washed
,
but
ye
are
sanctified
,
but
ye
are
justified
,
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
by
the
spirit
of
our
God
.
This
is
the
Mystery
of
Godliness
.
2.
Now
for
the
mystery
of
ungodliness
or
iniquity
,
that
is
a
quite
opposite
state
,
but
carried
on
plausibly
,
and
with
seeming
respect
to
the
mystery
which
it
opposeth
;
To
know
it
take
these
considerations
.
1.
Where
the
●●rnal
life
is
had
in
request
and
honour
,
there
certainly
is
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
to
be
found
,
whatever
pretences
be
put
upon
it
:
Now
the
carnal
life
is
there
had
in
request
and
honour
.
(
1.
)
Where
all
is
referred
to
Worldly
gain
and
profit
,
and
the
whole
frame
of
the
Religion
tendeth
that
way
:
for
certainly
they
are
Enemies
to
the
Cross
of
Christ
,
whose
God
is
their
belly
,
and
who
mind
earthly
things
,
Phil.
3.19
.
Now
Pardons
,
Indulgences
,
Purgatory
,
Shrines
of
Saints
,
what
do
they
all
tend
unto
but
to
make
a
merchandize
of
Religion
?
It
was
an
old
by-word
,
Omnia
Romae
venalia
,
all
things
may
be
bought
at
Rome
,
even
Heaven
,
and
God
himself
,
&c.
And
these
things
are
used
,
not
only
to
open
the
peoples
mouths
in
Prayer
,
but
their
hands
in
Oblations
,
and
Offerings
.
The
Complexion
of
their
Religion
is
but
a
gainful
Trade
.
But
the
Papal
exactions
and
traffickings
have
been
so
much
,
and
so
loudly
insisted
upon
,
and
the
evil
runneth
out
into
so
many
branches
,
that
I
shall
forbear
.
(
2.
)
Where
temporal
greatness
is
looked
upon
as
the
main
prop
of
their
Religion
:
The
Kings
Daughter
is
glorious
within
,
rich
in
Gifts
and
Graces
,
Psal.
45.13
.
and
Psalm
93.5
.
Holiness
becometh
thy
house
,
O
Lord
,
for
ever
.
But
the
false
Church
is
known
by
pomp
and
external
splendor
.
It
is
easy
to
discern
the
true
Ministers
of
Christ
from
the
false
;
the
true
are
known
by
being
much
in
●●ours
,
much
in
afflictions
,
2
Cor.
6.4
,
5
,
6.
In
all
things
approving
our selves
the
Ministers
of
God
,
in
much
patience
,
afflictions
,
necessities
,
distresses
▪
in
labours
,
and
watchings
,
and
fastings
;
by
pureness
,
by
knowledge
,
by
long-suffering
,
by
kindness
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
by
love
unfeigned
,
&c.
whereas
the
false
Ministers
are
known
by
the
life
of
pomp
and
ease
;
the
rule
is
plain
,
Because
self-denial
is
one
of
the
great
lessons
of
Christianity
,
and
self-seeking
the
bane
of
it
;
therefore
where
men
professedly
seek
the
g●eatness
of
the
World
,
they
serve
not
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
Bellies
.
2.
Where
men
are
turned
from
God
to
Idols
,
though
it
be
not
the
Daemons
of
the
Gentiles
,
but
Saints
,
as
Mediators
of
Intercession
;
there
Godliness
is
destroyed
,
and
the
mystery
of
iniquity
set
up
:
For
the
great
drift
of
the
Christian
Religion
is
to
bring
us
to
God
,
through
Christ
;
so
the
great
Whore
(
which
imports
a
breach
of
the
fundamental
Article
of
the
Convenant
,
Thou
shalt
have
no
other
Gods
but
me
)
it
is
said
,
Rev.
17.5
.
Vpon
her
Forehead
was
a
name
written
,
Mystery
,
Babylon
,
the
Mother
of
Fornications
,
and
abominations
upon
Earth
,
debaucheth
Nations
with
her
Idolatry
,
and
so
seduceth
from
God
to
the
worship
of
the
Creatures
,
that
the
great
intent
of
the
Gospel
is
lost
.
3.
Wherever
power
is
usurped
in
Christs
name
,
and
carried
on
under
the
pretence
of
his
Authority
,
to
the
oppressing
of
Christs
sincere
Worshippers
,
who
hate
the
carnal
life
,
and
would
by
all
means
keep
themselves
from
Idols
,
or
bowing
and
worshipping
before
Images
,
but
excel
in
unquestionable
duties
,
there
is
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
:
for
the
Beast
,
that
hath
a
mouth
like
a
Dragon
,
pusheth
with
the
Horns
of
a
Lamb
,
Rev.
13.11
.
The
violence
and
persecution
against
the
sincere
pure
worshippers
of
Christ
,
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
,
the
enmity
of
the
carnal
seed
against
the
holy
Seed
,
or
the
Seed
of
the
Serpent
,
against
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
disguised
.
4.
Where
there
is
a
lessening
of
the
merits
of
Christ
,
and
his
satisfaction
,
as
if
it
were
not
sufficient
for
the
expiation
of
sin
,
without
penal
satisfactions
of
our
own
;
there
is
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
:
for
by
one
offering
he
hath
perfected
for
ever
them
that
are
sanctified
,
Heb.
10.14
.
5.
Where
the
new
nature
is
little
thought
of
,
and
all
Religion
is
made
to
consist
in
some
external
Rites
and
Adorations
,
or
indifferences
,
there
the
reducing
of
man
to
God
is
much
hindered
,
and
Christianity
is
adulterated
,
and
the
Religion
that
designedly
countenanceth
these
things
,
is
but
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
.
To
worship
God
as
the
Papists
do
,
with
Images
,
Agnus
Dei's
Crucifixes
▪
Crossings
,
Spittle
,
Oyl
,
Candles
,
Holy
Water
,
kissing
the
Pax
,
dropping
Beads
,
praying
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
other
Saints
,
repeating
over
the
name
Iesus
five
times
in
a
breath
,
repeating
such
and
such
Sentences
so
often
,
praying
to
God
in
an
unknown
Tongue
,
and
saying
to
him
,
they
know
not
what
;
adoring
the
consecrated
bread
as
no
bread
,
but
the
very
flesh
of
Christ
himself
;
fasting
by
feasting
upon
fish
instead
of
flesh
;
chusing
a
tutelary
Saint
,
whose
name
they
will
invocate
;
offering
Sacrifices
for
quick
and
dead
,
praying
for
Souls
in
Purgatory
,
purchasing
Indulgences
for
their
deliverance
,
carrying
the
Bones
and
other
Reliques
of
Saints
,
going
in
Pilgrimage
to
Shrines
or
Images
,
or
offering
before
them
;
with
a
multitude
more
of
such
trashy
devotions
,
whereby
they
greatly
dishonour
God
and
obstruct
the
motions
of
the
Heavenly
Life
,
yea
,
quite
kill
it
:
For
instead
of
the
power
and
life
of
grace
,
there
are
introduced
beggarly
Rudiments
,
or
ritual
observances
in
indifferent
things
,
and
vain
traditions
by
which
Christian
liberty
is
restrained
,
and
these
pressed
with
as
much
severity
as
unquestionable
duties
,
established
by
Gods
known
law
,
for
the
renewing
and
reforming
Mankind
.
We
are
to
stand
fast
in
the
liberty
wherewith
Christ
hath
made
us
free
,
and
not
to
be
entangled
again
with
the
yoke
of
bondage
,
Gal.
5.1
.
Col.
2.16
.
Let
no
man
judge
you
in
meat
,
or
drink
,
or
in
respect
of
an
holy
day
,
or
of
the
new
Moons
,
or
of
a
Sabbath
day
;
These
things
are
left
to
arbitrament
,
to
abstain
or
use
them
for
edification
.
That
Physician
may
be
born
with
,
who
doth
only
burden
the
sick
with
some
needless
prescriptions
,
if
faithful
in
other
things
;
but
if
he
should
tire
out
the
Patient
with
Prescriptions
,
which
are
not
only
altogether
needless
but
troublesome
,
costly
and
nauseous
,
and
doth
extinguish
and
choke
true
Religion
by
thousands
of
things
indifferent
,
making
our
bondage
worse
than
the
Jews
,
this
is
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
,
to
cheat
us
of
the
power
of
Godliness
,
by
the
shew
of
it
,
burdening
of
men
with
unnecessary
observances
.
2.
How
did
this
work
in
the
Apostles
time
?
Something
there
was
then
which
did
give
an
advantage
to
Antichrist
,
and
laid
the
foundation
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
did
dispose
mens
minds
to
an
Apostasie
from
pure
Christianity
;
as
(
1.
)
Partly
,
the
Idolizing
of
Pastors
by
an
excess
of
Reverence
,
such
as
was
prejudicial
to
the
Interests
of
the
Gospel
,
setting
them
up
as
heads
of
Factions
,
1
Cor.
1.12
.
Now
this
I
say
,
that
every
one
of
you
saith
,
I
am
of
Paul
,
and
I
am
of
Apollos
,
and
I
of
Cephas
:
1
Cor.
3.22
.
Glory
not
in
men
,
whether
Paul
,
or
Apollos
,
or
Cephas
,
&c.
This
in
time
bred
Tyranny
and
Slavery
in
the
Church
.
2.
The
Ambition
of
the
Pastors
themselves
,
and
the
spirit
of
contention
for
rule
and
precedency
,
Acts
20.29
,
30.
There
shall
arise
among
you
ravening
Wolves
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
Disciples
after
them
;
and
within
a
little
time
began
to
affect
not
only
a
primacy
of
Order
,
but
of
Jurisdiction
,
and
Authority
;
so
that
then
Antichrist
did
not
exist
in
his
proper
person
,
but
in
Spirit
and
Predecessors
.
3.
The
errors
then
set
afoot
,
corrupted
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
;
1
John
2.18
.
Now
there
are
many
Antichrists
,
1
John
4.3
.
Every
Spirit
that
confesseth
not
that
Iesus
Christ
is
come
in
the
flesh
,
is
not
of
God
,
and
this
is
the
Spirit
of
Antichrist
,
whereof
ye
have
heard
it
should
come
,
and
even
now
already
is
it
in
the
World
:
The
Spirit
of
Antichrist
is
even
now
in
the
World
;
there
was
a
Spirit
then
working
in
the
Church
to
introduce
this
mystery
of
Iniquity
,
only
the
Seat
was
not
empty
,
but
filled
by
another
;
the
Seeds
of
this
mystery
were
sown
in
ambition
,
avarice
,
haughtiness
of
teachers
,
and
their
carnal
and
corrupt
Doctrines
.
4.
Some
kept
their
Jewish
,
others
their
Gentile
Customs
,
so
that
Christian
Religion
was
secretly
tainted
and
mingled
with
the
Seeds
of
Heathenism
and
Judaism
,
which
afterwards
produced
the
great
Apostasie
.
Paul
in
all
his
Epistles
complaineth
of
the
Judaizing
Brethren
,
and
seeks
to
reduce
them
to
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
;
In
the
Corinthians
he
complaineth
of
their
resort
to
Idol
Temples
,
their
Communion
in
Idol
worship
,
1
Cor.
10.14
.
Wherefore
,
my
dearly
beloved
,
flee
from
Idolatry
,
and
v.
20.
But
I
say
,
that
the
things
which
the
Gentiles
sacrifice
they
sacrifice
to
Devils
,
and
not
to
God
,
and
I
would
not
that
ye
should
have
fellowship
with
Devils
,
and
2
Cor.
6.16
.
The
worship
of
Angels
,
Interdiction
of
certain
meats
,
then
will-worship
,
and
shews
of
humility
,
Col.
2.16
.
Let
no
man
judge
you
in
meat
and
drink
,
or
in
respect
of
an
holy
day
,
or
of
the
new
Moon
,
or
of
the
Sabbath
days
:
and
v.
18.
Let
no
man
beguile
you
of
your
reward
in
a
voluntary
humility
,
:
and
worshipping
of
Angels
,
intruding
into
those
things
which
he
hath
not
seen
,
vainly
puft
up
with
his
fleshly
mind
:
and
v.
22
,
23.
Why
are
ye
subject
to
Ordinances
,
after
the
Commandments
and
Doctrines
of
men
?
which
things
have
indeed
a
shew
of
wisdom
in
will-worship
,
and
humility
,
and
neglecting
of
the
body
.
Contempt
of
Magistracy
,
2
Pet.
2.10
.
But
chiefly
them
that
walk
after
the
flesh
,
in
the
lust
of
uncleanness
,
and
despise
Government
;
presumptuous
are
they
,
self-willed
,
and
are
not
afraid
to
speak
evil
of
Dignities
.
Thus
you
see
how
it
began
to
work
,
and
that
the
Devil
from
the
beginning
had
sown
these
tares
.
But
was
it
then
in
the
Apostles
time
that
the
mystery
of
Iniquity
did
begin
to
work
?
then
1.
We
see
what
need
we
have
to
withstand
the
beginnings
,
and
not
give
way
to
a
further
encroachment
on
the
Church
of
God
:
and
2.
That
the
word
of
God
should
dwell
richly
in
us
,
for
we
have
to
deal
with
mystical
Iniquity
.
III.
Proposition
.
That
when
that
impediment
shall
be
removed
,
then
Antichrist
shall
be
revealed
;
only
he
that
now
letteth
will
let
,
till
he
be
taken
out
of
the
way
:
where
observe
,
1.
It
was
before
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
which
letteth
,
now
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
that
letteth
,
the
Empire
,
and
the
Emperour
;
and
mark
,
a
long
succession
of
Empires
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
why
not
then
a
long
succession
of
Popes
,
the
Man
of
Sin
,
the
Son
of
Perdition
?
2.
He
that
now
letteth
will
let
.
Antichrist
was
but
in
fieri
,
and
that
secretly
▪
and
in
a
mystery
;
there
was
desire
of
rule
,
some
superstitious
and
false
Doctrines
,
some
mixture
of
humane
inventions
,
borrowed
both
from
Jewish
and
Heathenish
Rites
▪
mingled
with
the
worship
of
God
,
some
secret
rising
of
Antichristian
Dominion
,
some
playing
at
lesser
Game
,
as
Victor
took
upon
him
to
excommunicate
the
Eastern
Churches
for
the
matter
of
Easter
,
but
before
this
obstacle
was
removed
he
could
not
fully
appear
,
and
invade
the
Empire
of
God
and
Men
,
till
the
Emperour
was
removed
out
of
that
City
:
while
the
Heathen
Emperours
prevailed
,
there
was
no
place
for
Church-mens
Ambition
,
their
times
were
times
of
Persecution
,
and
it
is
not
Persecution
,
but
Peace
and
Plenty
,
that
breedeth
corruption
in
the
Churches
.
3.
He
that
is
the
Emperour
,
must
be
taken
out
of
the
way
,
that
is
,
either
by
the
removal
of
his
Person
and
Throne
from
the
City
of
Rome
,
or
till
the
Roman
Empire
be
ruined
,
as
it
was
in
the
East
by
the
Turk
,
in
the
West
by
the
Incursions
of
many
barbarous
Nations
,
parting
it
into
ten
Kingdoms
,
and
then
by
the
Translation
of
the
Empire
to
Charles
the
Great
.
Well
then
note
three
things
for
the
time
of
Antichrist
.
-
1.
Before
the
obstacle
was
removed
he
could
not
appear
.
-
2.
When
this
obstacle
was
removed
▪
presently
he
appeared
.
-
3.
The
degrees
of
the
falling
of
the
one
are
the
degrees
of
the
exaltation
and
establishment
of
the
other
,
for
Antichrist
did
grow
up
upon
it
.
But
they
say
,
the
Roman
Empire
is
not
quite
fallen
,
there
being
a
Roman
Emperour
still
.
But
(
1.
)
The
present
Empire
is
but
inane
nomen
,
or
umbra
Imperii
;
a
meer
name
,
or
shadow
of
the
Empire
.
(
2.
)
He
that
then
letted
in
St
Pauls
time
,
was
the
su●cession
of
the
Roman
Emperours
,
but
this
is
the
German
Empire
;
now
if
the
Roman
Empire
were
the
only
impediment
(
the
Apostle
useth
t●e
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
)
therefore
as
soon
as
that
should
be
removed
,
Antichrist
would
infallibly
be
revealed
.
(
3.
)
Though
this
Empire
be
not
abolished
,
but
removed
out
of
Rome
,
it
is
enough
to
make
good
Pauls
Prophecy
,
Dixit
Apostolus
,
Imperium
esse
de
medio
tollendum
,
non
prorsus
delendum
:
Whitaker
.
Well
then
,
since
the
Seat
is
left
void
,
either
the
Prophecy
is
not
accomplished
at
the
time
,
or
else
the
Pope
is
Antichrist
;
for
the
Nations
are
long
since
fallen
away
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
the
Emperour
hath
no
power
nor
Authority
at
Rome
.
Vse
.
To
give
a
new
note
to
discover
and
desery
the
man
of
sin
;
certainly
Antichrist
is
already
revealed
,
and
we
may
find
him
somewhere
.
I
prove
it
by
two
Argument●
.
(
1.
)
The
mystery
began
to
work
in
the
Apostles
dayes
,
therefore
surely
it
is
compleated
by
this
time
,
and
not
reserved
to
a
short
space
of
time
a
little
before
Christs
coming
to
Judgment
.
(
2.
)
This
spiritual
usurped
Power
w●s
to
break
forth
upon
the
fall
of
the
Empire
,
accordingly
so
it
did
,
though
it
grew
to
its
monstrous
excess
and
height
by
degrees
,
as
to
Ecclesiastical
Dominion
in
Boniface
the
Third
,
who
obtaineth
from
Phocas
the
Title
of
Universal
Bishop
,
whereas
Gregory
the
Great
calleth
Iohn
of
Constantinople
,
the
fore-runner
of
Anti-christ
,
for
arrogating
the
same
title
as
to
Kings
and
Princes
.
SERMON
VI.
2
Thess.
2.8
.
And
then
shall
that
wicked
be
revealed
,
whom
the
Lord
shall
consume
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
and
destroy
with
the
brightness
of
his
coming
.
THese
words
contain
both
the
rise
and
ruine
of
Antichrist
▪
his
Revelation
,
and
Destruction
.
-
1.
As
to
his
Revelation
;
there
are
two
things
.
-
1.
The
Title
given
to
Antichrist
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
wicked
.
-
2.
His
appearing
in
the
World
,
upon
the
taking
away
the
impediment
,
shall
be
revealed
.
-
2.
As
to
his
ruine
,
three
things
are
observable
.
-
1.
The
progress
of
his
destruction
,
which
is
here
considered
as
begun
,
or
as
consummated
.
1.
A
diminishing
of
Antichristianism
,
whom
the
Lord
shall
consume
.
2.
The
finishing
thereof
,
in
the
word
,
destroy
.
2.
The
Author
,
the
Lord
.
3.
The
means
.
-
1.
Gods
word
,
called
his
breath
,
or
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
.
-
2.
The
brightness
of
his
coming
,
namely
when
he
shall
come
to
judge
the
World
in
the
Glory
of
the
Father
.
First
,
Of
the
rising
of
Antichrist
,
and
then
shall
that
wicked
be
revealed
.
1.
The
Title
given
to
Antichrist
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
lawless
one
,
or
Son
of
Belial
:
it
is
the
property
of
Antichrist
to
boast
himself
to
be
above
all
laws
,
and
to
be
judged
by
no
power
upon
earth
;
for
therein
he
resembleth
A●tiochus
,
of
whom
it
is
said
,
he
shall
do
according
to
his
own
will
,
Dan.
11.36
.
Now
if
this
b●
one
of
his
Characters
,
it
will
not
be
hard
to
find
him
out
:
for
who
is
that
infallible
Judge
,
that
taketh
upon
him
to
decide
all
Controversies
,
and
judgeth
all
things
,
and
is
judged
of
no
man
?
and
whosoever
doth
but
mutter
against
his
D●crees
and
delusions
;
if
a
private
person
,
he
is
to
be
destroyed
with
Fire
and
Sword
;
if
a
Prince
,
to
be
excommunicated
,
deposed
,
and
his
Subjects
freed
from
all
Allegiance
to
him
?
Who
is
he
,
that
taketh
upon
him
with
Faculties
,
Licences
,
and
Pardons
,
to
dispence
with
the
Law
of
God
,
and
to
allow
open
and
notorious
sins
?
Who
is
he
that
by
his
own
Writers
is
said
to
be
solutus
omni
lege
humanâ
,
freed
from
all
humane
law
(
Hostiensis
)
nec
ullo
jure
humano
ligari
potest
,
that
hath
a
Paramount
Authority
to
all
Laws
,
that
he
cannot
be
bound
by
them
,
whether
they
concern
Parricide
,
the
murder
of
Princes
;
or
Perjury
,
the
obligation
of
Oaths
;
or
Matrimony
,
the
bond
of
conjugal
Relations
?
but
one
expresly
saith
,
that
he
is
supra
jus
,
contra
jus
,
extra
jus
,
above
Law
,
against
Law
,
and
without
Law
;
a
plain
description
of
the
lawless
one
in
the
Text
:
And
another
,
not
without
some
spice
of
Blasphemy
,
apud
Deum
&
Papam
sufficit
pro
ratione
voluntas
,
God
and
the
Pope
have
their
Will
for
a
Law
.
Lastly
,
Who
is
he
that
hath
brought
into
the
Church
the
great
impiety
of
worshipping
of
God
by
Images
,
and
the
worship
of
the
Saints
and
Angels
,
with
a
worship
which
is
only
due
to
God
?
which
is
the
great
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
lawlessness
,
which
the
pure
Christian
Rule
condemneth
,
and
brandeth
for
such
:
if
there
be
not
such
a
power
extant
in
the
Christian
World
,
then
I
confess
we
are
yet
to
seek
for
Antichrist
;
but
if
there
be
,
none
so
wilfully
blind
as
they
that
cannot
see
Wood
for
Trees
,
and
know
not
where
to
fix
this
Character
.
2.
His
Revelation
,
then
shall
that
wicked
be
revealed
:
the
word
revealed
noteth
two
things
.
-
1.
His
appearance
in
the
World
.
-
2.
Gods
discovery
of
him
.
1.
Then
he
shall
be
revealed
beareth
this
sense
,
he
shall
be
in
the
World
,
and
begin
to
lift
up
his
head
as
soon
as
the
Roman
Emperour
and
Empire
shall
be
removed
;
this
lawless
one
shall
begin
to
discover
himself
,
and
set
up
his
Kingdom
.
Now
to
understand
this
,
consider
this
.
1.
The
most
learned
Interpreters
,
both
ancient
and
modern
,
agree
in
this
,
that
the
impediment
was
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
we
shewed
before
,
and
therefore
as
the
Roman
Empire
and
Emperour
was
removed
out
of
the
way
,
Antichrist
was
to
be
revealed
,
or
the
Predictions
of
the
Scripture
are
false
.
2.
Things
of
great
moment
cannot
be
removed
,
nor
established
in
a
minute
.
The
removing
of
the
Roman
Empire
was
not
all
at
once
,
nor
the
rising
of
the
Pontificate
,
but
by
degrees
the
seat
began
to
be
made
void
,
when
Constantine
began
to
remove
the
Imperial
Throne
to
Byzantium
;
though
the
Majesty
of
the
Empire
continued
still
at
Rome
,
yet
this
was
a
step
to
the
removing
of
the
impediment
,
for
by
that
means
the
Popes
grew
in
greatness
:
but
as
the
Emperours
Authority
was
lessened
,
so
grew
that
of
the
Popes
,
who
still
incroached
to
themselves
more
and
more
Power
,
and
that
to
promote
the
Apostasie
and
Derogation
from
the
pure
Christian
Religion
:
But
as
soon
as
he
arose
,
he
came
not
to
the
height
of
his
power
,
either
Eccle●iastical
or
Temporal
,
nor
shall
he
presently
decay
.
3.
To
state
the
progress
of
A●tichristian
Tyranny
,
is
not
for
a
Sermon
,
it
filleth
whole
Books
;
but
thus
in
short
.
About
the
year
600.
or
in
that
Century
,
their
Ecclesiastical
Power
began
to
be
raised
,
when
the
majesty
of
the
Empire
was
low
and
weak
in
Italy
,
and
therefore
then
was
Antichrist
advanced
a
good
step
:
when
Iohn
of
Constantinople
had
usurped
the
Title
of
Universal
Bishop
,
Gregory
the
great
saith
,
Rex
superbiae
prope
adest
,
the
King
of
Pride
is
near
;
&
sacerdotum
exercitus
ei
praeparatur
,
an
Army
of
Priests
is
prepared
to
serve
him
as
their
General
,
this
he
,
(
fidenter
dico
,
I
speak
confidently
:
)
and
within
six
years
or
thereabouts
,
Phocas
conferred
on
Pope
Boniface
the
same
Title
,
to
ingratiate
himself
with
the
people
of
that
part
of
the
Empire
,
after
the
murder
of
his
Lord
and
Master
;
and
then
many
supersti●ions
were
gotten
into
the
Church
,
as
about
the
year
688.
the
Pope
obtained
of
the
Emperour
the
Pantheon
,
or
Temple
of
All-Devils
,
and
Consecrated
the
same
to
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
All
Saints
:
the
temporal
Monarchy
was
long
in
hatching
,
but
yet
the
beginning
of
this
mystery
soon
bewrayed
it self
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
seventh
Century
,
Constantine
the
Pope
would
have
his
foot
kissed
,
like
another
Dioclesian
,
and
in
defence
of
Image
worship
he
openly
●esisted
Phillipicus
the
Emperour
of
Greece
,
and
encouraged
Iustine
and
Anastasius
,
Tyrants
and
Murderers
,
who
submitted
themselves
to
him
with
Adoration
:
Rebellion
and
Idolatry
have
been
ever
continued
since
.
In
the
year
720.
or
thereabouts
,
Gregory
the
second
and
Third
,
continued
the
same
Idolatry
and
Rebellion
;
And
caused
all
Italy
to
withdraw
their
obedience
from
the
Emperour
Leo
,
because
he
had
commanded
all
Images
to
be
broken
and
burnt
,
and
for
the
same
cause
Excommunicated
him
,
and
took
to
himself
the
Coctian
Alpes
as
the
gift
of
the
Lombards
.
In
the
same
Century
749.
Zachary
incourageth
and
assisteth
Pipin
,
to
depose
his
Master
Childerick
,
King
of
France
,
and
to
take
upon
him
that
Kingdom
.
Afterward
Adrian
took
upon
him
to
translate
the
Empire
of
the
Greeks
to
the
Latines
;
and
ever
since
deposed
Emperours
,
and
made
broils
in
Kingdoms
.
2.
Gods
discovery
of
him
to
the
World
;
that
is
,
when
Antichrist
was
not
only
extant
,
but
impleaded
as
such
;
and
this
also
was
by
degrees
,
God
raising
up
in
every
Age
,
witnesses
against
the
Tyranny
,
and
Usurpations
,
that
Rome
,
as
the
Place
,
and
the
Pope
,
the
Person
,
as
considered
in
his
succession
,
claiming
the
same
power
.
500
years
before
Luther
,
Peter
Bruis
begun
,
and
Henry
his
Scholar
succeeded
him
,
and
both
of
them
succeeded
by
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
,
then
Wickliff
,
the
Bohemians
,
who
have
all
pleaded
and
proved
that
the
Pope
was
the
very
Antichrist
;
then
S●vanorella
in
Italy
,
preached
this
boldly
.
In
the
fifteenth
Centurty
,
about
1500.
there
were
some
remainder
of
the
Albigenses
about
the
Alpes
,
some
few
Reliques
of
the
Hussites
and
Calixtines
in
Bohemia
,
so
few
,
and
so
ignorant
,
that
they
had
neither
learning
nor
ability
to
oppose
this
potent
Tyranny
.
Then
God
raised
up
Luther
,
and
many
other
Worthies
to
assault
the
Idolatry
,
Tyranny
,
and
Errors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
it
is
reported
in
History
,
that
the
Angel
on
the
top
of
the
Tower
St
Angelo
,
was
beaten
down
by
a
Thunderbolt
;
and
in
the
very
Day
,
and
in
the
Church
,
where
Pope
Leo
the
Tenth
at
Rome
had
Created
31.
Cardinals
,
a
sudden
Tempest
dashed
the
Keys
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Image
of
St
Peter
,
shewing
God
would
begin
to
take
away
their
Power
.
Vse
.
If
God
hath
revealed
Antichrist
,
let
no
man
shut
his
Eyes
,
but
let
him
be
shunned
,
forsaken
,
and
abhorred
;
when
Christ
was
to
come
into
the
World
,
it
was
a
day
of
rumours
;
some
sent
to
Iohn
Baptist
,
whether
he
were
the
Christ
,
others
cryed
up
false
Christ
and
Impostours
,
but
the
people
were
alarmed
with
a
general
expectation
:
so
when
Antichrist
was
to
be
revealed
,
it
was
a
day
of
rumours
,
just
about
the
time
there
was
a
great
expectation
,
some
pitched
it
here
,
some
there
,
until
the
Pit
was
discovered
to
the
Church
,
and
the
snare
layed
open
;
and
now
to
run
wilfully
into
these
errours
,
how
damnable
is
it
?
If
Papists
cleave
to
him
,
let
not
Protestants
fall
to
him
;
to
continue
Papists
is
dangerous
,
for
they
favour
Antichrist
,
and
serve
Antichrist
;
but
to
turn
Papists
is
more
dangerous
,
for
this
is
a
downright
revolt
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
:
and
how
God
may
in
mercy
dispense
with
errors
,
imbibed
in
our
Education
,
we
know
not
,
but
to
turn
our
back
on
the
truth
,
wherein
we
have
been
educated
and
instructed
,
maketh
it
more
dangerous
to
our
Salvation
.
Secondly
,
We
now
come
to
the
more
comfortable
part
,
his
ruine
;
where
note
,
I.
In
the
general
,
that
the
Apostle
,
as
soon
as
he
had
showed
his
rise
,
he
presently
foretelleth
his
ruine
,
to
support
the
hearts
of
the
●aithful
,
though
he
hath
yet
more
things
to
speak
concerning
his
discovery
,
v.
9.
I
cannot
let
this
pass
without
an
Observation
.
Doct.
That
a
spiritual
eye
can
discern
the
ruin
of
wicked
instruments
,
even
in
their
rise
and
Reign
.
Job
5.3
.
I
have
seen
the
foolish
taking
root
,
and
presently
I
c●rsed
his
habitation
:
by
the
[
foolish
]
is
mean●
the
wicked
,
by
their
[
taking
root
]
their
seeking
to
fix
and
settle
themselves
in
their
Worldly
prosperity
;
I
[
presently
]
that
is
,
without
any
great
deliberation
,
which
in
this
matter
needeth
not
,
[
cursed
]
their
habitation
,
not
as
desiring
,
but
as
forseeing
and
foretelling
.
I
pronounced
them
accursed
,
or
to
be
in
a
cursed
condition
;
when
carnal
men
seek
to
root
and
establish
themselves
upon
Earth
to
a
spiritual
eye
,
their
best
estate
is
miserable
and
detestable
;
when
we
see
their
rise
,
we
may
foretel
their
fall
.
Reasons
.
1.
Their
Faith
occasion
such
a
reflection
,
which
is
the
evidence
of
things
not
seen
,
Heb.
11.1
.
they
lookt
not
at
things
,
as
at
present
they
seem
to
short-sighted
men
,
or
as
they
relish
to
the
flesh
;
but
as
they
appear
,
and
will
be
judged
of
at
last
,
their
ruine
is
as
present
before
them
,
as
their
rise
;
present
time
is
quickly
past
;
but
now
without
Faith
this
cannot
be
,
2
Pet.
1.9
.
He
that
lacketh
these
things
is
blind
and
cannot
see
afar
off
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
are
dazled
with
present
splendor
,
and
so
mis●arry
.
2.
This
Faith
is
necessary
.
(
1.
)
Partly
to
prevent
scandal
at
the
prosperity
of
an
ungodly
party
,
who
obey
not
the
Gospel
,
but
corrupt
and
pervert
it
to
their
Worldly
ends
.
D●vids
steps
were
even
gone
,
when
he
saw
the
prosperity
of
the
wicked
,
till
he
went
into
the
Sanctuary
,
and
understood
their
end
,
Psal.
73.17
.
that
setled
his
heart
to
consider
,
what
end
these
men
were
appointed
unto
,
how
prosperous
soever
they
seem
to
be
for
the
present
,
yet
the
end
must
put
the
difference
,
there
they
see
the
wicked
in
the
height
of
their
prosperity
,
as
ready
to
be
cut
down
and
withered
.
(
2.
)
To
prevent
Apostasie
,
they
chuse
the
better
part
,
that
chuse
the
Holiness
and
Patience
of
the
Saints
,
2
Cor.
4.18
.
While
we
look
not
at
the
things
which
are
seen
,
but
at
the
things
which
are
not
seen
;
for
the
things
which
are
seen
are
temporal
,
but
the
things
which
are
not
seen
are
eternal
:
but
things
present
carry
away
our
hearts
,
because
we
have
so
dim
and
doubtful
a
sight
of
things
to
come
;
whereas
if
we
did
look
upon
them
as
sure
and
near
,
they
would
fortifie
us
against
Temptations
,
Prov.
3.31
,
32.
Envy
thou
not
the
Oppressor
,
and
chuse
none
of
his
wayes
;
For
the
froward
is
abomination
to
the
Lord
,
but
his
secret
is
with
the
righteous
.
II.
More
particularly
the
ruine
of
Antichrist
is
set
forth
,
(
1.
)
Partly
by
the
manner
of
his
fall
;
it
is
represented
both
as
begun
and
finished
;
he
shall
be
consumed
,
he
shall
be
destroyed
;
the
one
noteth
a
lingring
delay
,
the
other
an
utter
Perdition
;
that
he
shall
be
finally
rooted
out
.
First
consumed
,
to
consume
is
to
waste
and
melt
away
by
little
and
little
.
Doct.
Antichrist
is
not
presently
to
be
destroyed
,
but
to
waste
away
by
a
lingring
Consumption
;
as
his
rising
was
by
little
and
little
,
so
is
his
fall
,
he
loseth
his
Authority
in
Christendom
by
degrees
.
Now
the
Reasons
may
be
these
.
1.
God
hath
a
Ministry
and
use
for
him
,
and
the
abetters
of
his
Kingdom
,
as
he
hath
an
use
for
the
Devil
himself
,
therefore
permitteth
him
some
limited
power
,
but
yet
he
holdeth
him
in
the
Chains
of
his
invicible
Providence
;
so
hath
he
a
use
for
the
Devils
eldest
Son
,
for
Antichrist
,
and
Antichristian
Adversaries
,
which
if
their
power
were
wholly
gone
could
not
be
performed
,
as
1.
To
scourge
his
people
for
their
sins
,
as
their
contempt
of
the
Gospel
,
and
wantonness
under
the
several
priviledges
,
which
they
enjoy
by
it
:
God
will
not
want
a
rod
to
scourge
his
disobedient
Children
,
as
Isa.
10.5
he
calleth
the
Assyrian
the
rod
of
his
Ange●
,
the
Instrument
that
he
maketh
use
off
to
punish
those
with
whom
he
is
angry
;
and
again
,
the
staff
of
his
Indignation
,
the
Staff
is
an
heavier
and
sorer
instrument
of
correction
than
a
Rod
:
what
the
Assyrian
was
to
the
Jews
,
that
Antichrist
is
to
professing
Christians
;
God
useth
him
,
till
he
hath
sufficiently
chastised
his
Children
,
and
then
he
will
cast
this
Rod
into
the
Fire
;
Heathens
and
Turks
are
at
a
distance
from
us
,
our
miseries
will
come
from
Antichristianism
,
who
are
nearer
at
hand
to
execute
the
Lords
vengeance
when
we
grow
wanton
.
2.
To
try
his
people
,
for
he
expects
a
tryed
obedience
,
what
Christianity
we
will
accept
and
chuse
,
that
calculated
for
this
World
,
or
that
which
is
calculated
for
the
next
.
Antichristianism
in
all
the
branches
of
it
is
a
sort
of
Religion
suited
to
Worldly
interests
,
1
John
4.5
.
They
are
of
the
World
,
therefore
speak
they
of
the
World
,
and
the
World
heareth
them
:
but
true
Christianity
for
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
1
Cor.
2.12
.
Now
we
have
received
,
not
the
spirit
of
the
World
,
but
the
spirit
which
is
of
God
,
therefore
God
will
try
who
are
the
formal
and
pretended
Christians
,
that
serve
their
own
bellies
,
and
the
sincere
Christians
who
look
to
an
unseen
World
,
and
are
willing
to
hazard
their
own
interests
out
of
their
fidelity
to
Christ
;
Therefore
when
the
Saints
under
the
Altar
groaned
,
Rev.
6.10
.
How
long
Lord
,
holy
and
true
,
dost
thou
not
avenge
our
blood
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
;
the
Answer
given
was
,
v.
11.
That
they
should
rest
for
a
season
until
their
fellow
servants
,
and
also
their
brethen
,
that
should
be
killed
,
as
they
were
,
should
be
fulfilled
:
in
every
Age
God
will
have
his
Witnesses
,
who
by
their
Faith
and
Patience
,
and
not
loving
their
lives
to
the
Death
,
should
promote
the
Lambs
Kingdom
,
before
they
receive
their
Crown
;
and
therefore
,
though
Antichrist
be
consumed
more
and
more
,
yet
he
hath
so
many
abettors
of
his
Kingdom
left
as
may
try
Faith
and
Patience
of
the
Saints
.
3.
To
Cure
our
Divisions
,
Nazianzen
called
the
Enemies
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
common
reconcilers
;
the
Dog
is
let
loose
to
make
the
Sheep
flock
together
;
we
are
hardened
in
our
strifes
against
each
other
,
till
a
common
danger
unite
us
.
It
is
noted
,
that
when
there
was
a
strife
between
the
Herdsmen
of
Abrahams
Cattle
,
and
Lots
Cattle
,
the
Canaanite
and
Perizzite
were
yet
in
the
Land
,
Gen.
13.7
.
God
will
unite
those
in
common
sufferings
,
whose
stubborn
humours
will
not
suffer
them
to
meet
upon
other
terms
.
4.
To
keep
up
a
remembrance
of
his
mercies
,
Psal.
59.11
.
Slay
them
not
,
lest
my
people
forget
,
scatter
them
by
thy
power
,
and
bring
them
down
,
O
Lord
,
our
shield
.
●od
maketh
us
sensible
of
the
care
he
hath
over
us
,
not
by
the
utter
destruction
of
the
Enemies
of
his
People
,
but
by
lingring
Judgments
on
them
,
which
affect
us
more
than
if
they
were
cut
off
suddenly
.
2.
Many
other
reasons
may
be
given
,
because
it
serveth
the
beauty
and
harmony
of
his
Providence
,
to
cut
them
off
in
their
time
,
and
by
such
means
,
as
he
hath
appointed
,
and
in
such
a
way
,
as
shall
most
conduce
unto
his
Glory
.
But
I
pass
them
by
;
we
must
tarry
his
leisure
,
and
not
question
his
truth
and
care
over
us
,
and
be
content
,
that
our
Faith
and
Patience
be
exercised
.
If
God
should
bring
a
sudden
destruction
upon
a
Power
and
Tyranny
,
so
supported
by
the
combined
interests
of
the
World
,
we
were
not
able
to
bear
it
.
Thorns
serve
for
a
fence
to
a
Garden
of
Roses
;
God
would
not
destroy
the
Canaanites
at
once
,
lest
the
beasts
of
the
field
should
increase
upon
them
,
Deut.
7.22
.
nor
all
abettors
of
Antichristianism
,
lest
his
people
should
lye
open
to
such
evils
as
they
cannot
bear
.
1.
Observe
this
Consumption
,
how
it
is
accomplished
,
if
we
find
Antichrist
risen
,
discovered
,
and
consumed
,
why
should
we
be
in
doubt
any
longer
?
The
pomp
and
height
was
much
about
1500.
years
after
Christ
,
what
a
Consumption
hath
happened
since
,
by
the
reviving
Religion
and
Learning
,
the
Christian
World
should
with
thankfulness
take
notice
of
,
by
the
falling
of
Germany
,
England
,
France
,
and
Hungary
in
a
great
part
,
together
with
Denmark
,
Sweden
,
Poland
,
and
other
Countries
;
and
by
what
means
hath
this
been
,
but
by
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
?
It
is
profitable
to
know
Antichrist
by
his
rise
and
description
,
but
it
is
comfortable
to
know
him
by
his
discovery
and
Consumption
,
and
Gods
blessing
such
unlikely
means
at
the
beginning
,
so
such
a
wonderful
effect
.
When
Luther
first
appeared
,
the
Bishop
of
Strasburgh
told
him
,
Abi
in
coelum
,
mi
frater
,
&
dic
,
miserere
nostri
.
But
God
hath
done
great
things
for
us
too
,
when
he
first
turned
the
captivity
of
his
Churches
,
we
were
like
unto
those
that
dream
.
2.
Caution
,
Antichrist
is
consumed
,
but
he
is
not
yet
dead
;
what
strength
he
may
recover
before
his
last
destruction
,
God
knoweth
.
Popery
,
after
it
was
cast
out
,
hath
re-entered
Bohemia
and
Austria
,
and
the
Emperours
Hereditary
Countries
,
and
what
havock
hath
been
made
of
the
Evangelical
Churches
,
the
Book
of
Caraffa
,
the
Bishop
and
Legat
of
the
Pope
,
called
Germania
sacra
restaurata
,
sheweth
,
wherein
many
notable
things
concerning
their
Artifices
,
to
replant
Popery
,
are
set
down
.
As
to
England
,
some
hope
his
Consumption
is
not
desperate
,
and
many
fear
,
that
Popery
may
recover
again
,
unless
God
in
mercy
prevent
it
:
we
know
not
what
is
in
the
Womb
of
Providence
,
or
how
far
the
Prerogative
of
Free
Grace
may
interpose
in
our
behalf
,
whether
England
shall
be
made
a
Theater
of
mercy
once
more
,
or
the
feat
of
Idolatry
and
superstition
and
Blood
:
But
though
we
do
not
know
what
God
hath
determined
,
yet
we
may
soon
know
what
England
hath
deserved
;
And
that
is
enough
to
quicken
us
to
watchfulness
and
Prayer
,
and
expectation
,
and
serious
preparation
for
the
day
of
evil
:
and
by
these
things
,
if
it
cometh
to
pass
,
it
will
do
us
no
harm
.
1.
When
God
hath
laid
in
great
store
of
comforts
against
sufferings
,
usually
there
is
a
time
of
expence
to
lay
them
out
again
.
Christ
warned
his
hearers
to
make
use
of
the
light
,
because
of
the
darkness
coming
upon
them
,
Iohn
12.35
,
36.
You
never
knew
the
Gospel
powerfully
preached
,
but
Tryals
came
;
Heb.
10.32
,
34.
For
ye
had
compassion
of
me
in
my
bonds
,
and
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
,
that
you
have
in
heaven
a
better
,
and
an
enduring
substance
.
Castles
are
first
victualled
,
then
besieged
;
the
ministry
is
consolatory
mostly
.
2.
When
men
can
neither
bear
our
vices
,
not
their
proper
remedies
;
Ezek.
24.13
.
In
thy
filthiness
is
lewdness
,
because
I
have
purged
thee
,
and
thou
wast
not
purged
,
thou
shalt
not
be
purged
from
thy
filthiness
any
more
,
till
I
have
caused
my
fury
to
rest
upon
thee
:
Hosea
7.
1.
When
I
would
have
healed
Israel
,
then
the
iniquity
of
Ephraim
was
discovered
,
and
the
wickedness
of
Samaria
,
for
they
commit
falshood
,
&c.
3.
When
there
are
great
differences
amongst
Gods
own
people
,
the
end
is
bitter
;
we
warp
in
the
Sunshine
,
will
not
know
the
way
of
Peace
.
Eusebius
says
before
Dioclesians
Persecution
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Church
was
torn
with
intestine
broils
,
Pastors
against
Pastors
,
and
People
against
People
:
Ease
begets
Pride
and
Wantonness
,
and
that
maketh
way
for
Contention
.
4.
When
Prophaneness
increaseth
,
and
men
do
not
walk
becoming
the
Gospel
,
God
taketh
the
Gospel
from
them
.
The
Apostasie
from
the
power
and
purity
of
Religion
first
made
way
for
Antichrist
,
and
is
most
likely
to
let
him
in
again
.
5.
When
a
people
are
prepared
for
such
impressions
,
there
is
a
party
formed
,
partly
by
opinions
,
that
symbolize
with
Popery
;
partly
by
doting
on
the
pomp
and
outside
of
Religion
,
and
neglecting
the
life
and
power
of
it
;
and
partly
,
when
indifferent
and
Atheistical
conceits
do
dispose
their
minds
no
more
to
one
Religion
than
other
,
usually
then
is
a
Nation
fitted
for
such
a
change
.
Now
what
shall
we
do
?
1.
Watch
and
pray
;
a
people
well
awaked
will
not
change
their
Religion
,
●he
envious
man
sowed
tares
,
while
the
servants
s●ept
●
Mat.
13.25
.
Be
instant
with
God
in
Prayer
,
as
all
good
Christians
should
be
,
when
the
Church
is
in
danger
:
as
David
,
Psal.
59.13
.
Consume
them
in
wrath
,
consume
them
,
that
they
may
not
be
,
that
they
may
know
that
God
rules
in
Iacob
,
unto
the
ends
of
the
earth
.
Selah
.
The
Consumption
is
at
hand
,
Luke
21.36
.
Watch
ye
therefore
,
and
pray
always
,
that
ye
may
be
counted
worthy
to
escape
all
these
things
that
shall
come
to
pass
.
2.
Reform
and
repent
:
Rev.
2.5
.
Repent
,
or
I
will
remove
the
Candlestick
out
of
his
place
;
our
disorders
must
be
bewailed
and
redressed
;
there
are
two
stumbling
blocks
,
the
Idolatry
of
the
Romish
Synagogue
,
and
the
evil
manners
of
the
reformed
Churches
.
3.
Be
fortified
and
established
,
1.
By
knowledge
;
if
we
have
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
stedfastness
of
our
own
,
we
shall
fall
,
2
Pet.
3.17
.
in
a
time
of
long
Peace
,
Arms
hang
up
a
rusting
;
and
●o
we
are
not
prepared
to
resist
temptations
.
2.
By
Grace
;
it
is
good
the
heart
should
be
established
by
Grace
,
Heb.
13.9
.
the
new
nature
will
caution
men
against
many
Popish
errors
,
1
John
2.20
.
Ye
have
an
unction
from
the
holy
one
,
and
ye
know
all
things
;
A
Child
of
God
hath
something
in
his
bosom
,
that
will
not
permit
him
to
hearken
to
Popery
;
the
very
life
in
us
is
opposite
to
this
dead
shew
and
mummery
of
trashy
Devotions
.
Now
I
come
to
the
Author
,
with
the
means
of
Consuming
.
The
Lord
shall
consume
him
with
the
Spirit
of
his
mouth
.
The
Lord
,
that
is
the
Lord
Christ
.
But
what
is
meant
by
the
Spirit
of
his
mouth
,
or
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
as
some
render
it
?
Two
things
may
be
meant
hereby
,
either
his
Providential
Word
,
or
his
Gospel
,
accompanied
by
his
Spirit
.
1.
His
Providential
Word
,
that
is
,
when
Christ
faith
,
Let
it
be
done
,
it
shall
be
done
.
Isa.
11.4
.
He
shall
smite
the
Earth
with
the
Rod
of
his
mouth
,
and
with
the
breath
of
his
lips
he
shall
slay
the
wicked
;
those
that
are
called
wicked
,
they
are
also
called
the
Earth
,
because
they
are
earthly
minded
,
and
have
their
portion
here
,
and
possess
much
on
earth
,
and
have
great
power
,
by
the
advantage
of
which
they
oppress
his
People
:
Now
to
execute
Judgment
upon
them
,
Christ
needeth
no
more
than
the
Rod
of
his
mouth
,
that
powerful
Word
,
whereby
he
created
all
things
,
Ps.
33.6
.
By
the
words
of
the
Lord
were
the
Heavens
made
,
and
all
the
host
of
them
by
the
breath
of
his
mouth
;
Upholdeth
all
things
,
Heb.
1.3
.
Upholding
all
things
by
the
word
of
his
Power
;
And
brings
all
things
to
nothing
again
,
John
18.6
.
As
soon
as
he
had
said
to
them
,
I
am
he
,
they
went
backward
,
and
fell
to
the
ground
;
one
word
of
his
powerful
Providence
is
enough
.
Or
secondly
,
2.
It
is
meant
of
the
Efficacy
of
his
Gospel
,
as
it
is
accompanied
by
his
Spirit
,
called
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
Eph.
6.17
.
and
it
is
said
to
be
quick
and
powerful
,
Heb.
●
.
12
.
and
Rev.
2.16
.
Repent
,
or
I
will
come
against
thee
quickly
,
and
smite
thee
with
the
Sword
of
my
mouth
;
by
this
word
he
shall
confound
the
falshood
and
cunning
practices
which
are
carried
on
under
this
my●●●●y
of
Iniquity
,
and
give
it
such
a
deadly
and
incurable
wound
,
that
it
shall
languish
before
it
be
utterly
destroyed
.
Doct.
That
Antichrists
Destruction
is
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
victorious
evidence
of
Truth
.
It
must
needs
be
so
;
For
his
Kingdom
and
Tyranny
is
upheld
by
Darkness
,
which
is
dispelled
by
the
Light
of
the
Truth
:
And
therefore
the
Papists
,
as
all
other
Hereticks
,
are
lucifugae
Scripturarum
Dei
,
cannot
endure
the
Scriptures
,
deny
them
to
the
people
,
and
seek
to
make
them
contemptible
by
all
the
means
they
can
.
Again
,
his
Kingdom
is
carryed
on
by
Falshood
,
and
his
Cheats
,
and
Impostures
,
and
Wickedness
,
and
Usurpation
,
and
false
Interpretations
and
Delusions
are
discovered
by
the
truth
and
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
,
and
so
is
consumed
yet
more
and
more
.
Lastly
,
Popery
is
a
dead
form
of
Religion
,
and
there
is
not
only
Truth
in
the
word
of
God
,
but
Life
;
we
are
not
only
enlightened
,
but
quickened
by
it
,
and
converted
to
God
,
and
made
partakers
of
his
Spirit
;
And
these
will
go
against
their
own
experience
and
inclination
,
if
they
should
sit
down
with
such
empty
,
beggarly
Rudiments
.
But
here
ariseth
a
Question
,
shall
Antichrist
be
consumed
no
other
way
●
but
by
the
Spirit
of
his
mouth
?
We
read
in
the
Prophecy
,
of
Wars
,
by
which
the
Antichristian
State
is
brought
to
nought
.
I
answer
.
The
pure
and
powerful
preaching
of
the
Gospel
is
the
principal
means
,
whereby
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
consumeth
Antichrist
in
the
hearts
of
men
;
but
this
is
not
exclusive
of
other
means
,
which
God
in
the
ways
of
his
Providence
may
use
to
weaken
his
Worldly
Interest
.
But
we
must
distinguish
between
the
means
God
may
use
,
and
we
must
use
:
Simply
to
put
down
a
Religion
by
force
of
arms
,
is
not
our
way
,
it
is
not
lawful
certainly
to
invade
other
Nations
upon
the
pure
and
sole
title
of
Rel●gion
:
But
if
they
invade
us
on
that
account
,
no
doubt
a
Prince
and
People
so
invaded
,
may
defend
themselves
.
But
when
a
War
is
commenced
on
other
occasions
,
it
is
the
most
chearful
cause
to
ingage
in
;
when
we
War
against
the
Abettors
of
Antichrist
,
we
War
against
an
Enemy
whom
God
will
consume
.
Constamine
warred
against
Licinius
,
his
Collegue●
not
because
an
Infidel
,
but
because
he
persecuted
the
Christians
,
contrary
to
their
Capitulations
.
Lewis
the
XII
.
caused
it
to
be
disputed
in
a
Synod
at
Tours
,
Num
liceret
Papae
absque
causa
Principi
bellum
inferre
?
when
it
was
answered
,
Non
licet
:
a
second
Question
,
Num
tali
Principi
sua
defensione
fas
sit
eu●
invadere
?
Their
Answers
were
,
Licet
;
which
he
undertook
,
and
caused
money
to
be
stamped
with
this
Inscription
,
Perdam
Babylonem
.
1.
Vse
.
We
learn
hence
,
not
to
be
discouraged
in
our
greatest
extremities
,
when
all
temporal
hopes
seem
to
fail
,
and
we
have
nothing
left
us
,
but
the
word
of
our
Testimony
:
let
us
not
distrust
our
spiritual
weapons
;
for
they
are
mighty
through
God
to
bring
down
all
the
strongs
holds
of
sin
and
Antichrist
,
2
Cor.
10.4
,
5.
Oh
incourage
your selves
in
the
Lord
,
you
have
the
merit
of
his
Humiliation
,
and
the
power
of
his
Exaltation
:
Merit
,
what
cannot
the
blood
of
Christ
do
to
fetch
off
men
from
their
inveterate
prejudices
and
superstitions
?
1
Pet.
1.18
.
We
are
redeemed
by
the
blood
of
Christ
from
our
vain
Conversations
:
so
for
the
power
of
his
Exaltation
,
there
is
his
Spirit
;
the
success
of
his
Spirit
on
the
pouring
out
of
the
first
Sermon
,
Acts
2.41
.
fetched
in
3000.
Souls
,
that
had
embrued
their
hands
in
the
blood
of
their
Saviour
,
and
were
in
no
very
devout
posture
at
that
time
:
his
Word
,
that
is
,
the
Rod
of
his
strength
,
Psal.
110.2
.
which
hath
a
mighty
power
to
convince
,
transform
and
convert
Souls
,
Rom
1.16
.
For
I
am
not
ashamed
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
power
of
God
unto
Salvation
.
Then
there
is
the
power
of
Providence
;
all
Judgment
is
put
into
Christs
hands
for
the
advancement
of
his
own
Kingdom
,
Iohn
5.22
.
if
all
be
in
Christs
hands
,
why
should
you
distrust
your
cause
,
or
the
success
of
it
?
2.
If
you
would
defend
your selves
,
and
wound
the
Enemy
,
be
much
acquainted
with
the
word
of
God
,
which
is
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
Eph.
6.17
.
thereby
you
may
ward
off
every
blow
of
a
Temptation
.
Surely
then
we
should
be
much
acquainted
with
this
wo●d
,
that
it
may
dwell
in
us
richly
,
that
we
m●y
have
it
ready
,
this
is
enough
to
make
wise
the
simple
for
all
necessary
duties
and
defence
.
3.
Pray
heartily
,
that
the
word
of
God
may
have
a
free
course
,
2
Thess.
3.1
.
and
t●at
God
would
send
forth
labourers
into
his
Harvest
,
Matth.
9.38
.
2.
The
final
destruction
of
Antichrist
,
and
destroy
him
by
the
brightness
of
his
coming
.
This
coming
is
most
likely
to
be
the
coming
of
Christ
,
so
often
mentioned
,
2
Thess.
1.7
,
8.
When
the
Lord
Iesus
shall
be
revealed
from
heaven
,
with
his
mighty
Angels
,
in
flaming
fire
,
taking
vengeance
on
those
that
know
not
God
,
and
that
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
2
Thess.
2.1
,
2
,
3.
Now
we
beseech
you
Brethren
,
by
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
by
our
gathering
together
unto
him
,
That
ye
be
not
soon
shaken
in
mind
,
nor
be
troubled
,
neither
by
spirit
,
not
by
word
,
nor
by
letter
,
as
from
us
,
as
that
the
day
of
Christ
is
at
hand
.
Others
conceive
some
notable
manifestation
of
his
Presence
and
Power
in
his
Church
;
but
this
would
ingage
us
in
many
dark
Pro●hecies
,
which
I
shall
not
meddle
withal
(
intending
only
a
doctrinal
discovery
of
Antichrist
)
as
how
long
before
his
coming
,
by
what
means
:
Sure
I
am
,
that
at
his
coming
,
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
shall
be
slain
,
and
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
Rev.
19.20
.
but
for
other
things
,
I
have
not
light
enough
certainly
to
define
.
That
the
utter
ruine
of
Antichrist
is
not
to
be
expected
till
the
second
coming
of
Christ
.
Vse
.
Be
not
discouraged
though
Antichrist
yet
remain
after
all
the
endeavours
against
him
.
It
is
enough
that
Antichristianism
shall
be
finished
,
and
finally
destroyed
.
And
for
the
time
,
refer
it
to
God
;
If
it
be
not
till
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
or
Christs
final
Conquest
over
all
his
Adversaries
,
you
must
be
contented
to
tarry
for
that
,
as
well
a●
for
other
things
.
SERMON
VII
.
2
Thess.
2.9
,
10.
Even
him
,
whose
coming
is
after
the
working
of
Sathan
,
with
all
Power
,
and
Sins
,
and
lying
wonders
.
And
with
all
deceiveableness
of
unrighteousness
in
them
that
perish
;
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
.
WE
have
considered
the
Titles
of
Antichrist
,
his
nature
,
and
properties
,
the
time
of
his
rise
,
and
with
it
his
ruine
.
Now
we
are
to
consider
the
way
and
means
,
how
he
doth
acquire
,
and
keep
up
this
power
in
the
World
.
The
means
are
,
(
1.
)
Principal
.
(
2.
)
Instrumental
.
(
1.
)
Principal
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
after
the
working
of
Sathan
.
(
2.
)
Instrumental
,
which
are
also
two
.
(
1.
)
Pretence
of
Miracles
,
with
all
Power
,
Signs
,
and
lying
wonders
.
(
2.
)
Other
Cheats
and
Impostures
,
with
all
deceivableness
of
unrighteousness
;
Their
general
way
of
dealing
being
Sophistical
and
fallacious
.
Let
us
a
little
explain
these
things
.
1.
The
great
Agent
in
setting
up
this
Kingdom
,
after
the
working
of
Sathan
.
It
may
note
the
manner
,
as
we
render
[
after
]
that
is
in
such
a
way
,
as
Sathan
deceived
our
first
Parents
;
for
he
was
a
murderer
and
a
lyar
from
the
beginnning
,
John
8.44
.
I
fear
,
lest
by
any
means
,
as
the
Serpent
beguiled
Eve
by
his
subtilty
;
so
your
minds
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicity
,
which
is
in
Christ
:
2
Cor.
11.3
.
So
all
this
mystery
of
Iniquity
shall
be
carried
on
after
this
manner
,
by
deceit
,
by
the
tricks
of
lying
men
,
and
the
works
of
deceiving
Spirits
:
Rather
it
noteth
Sathans
Agency
and
Influence
,
and
after
,
or
according
to
the
working
of
Sathan
,
is
as
much
,
as
by
the
working
of
Sathan
,
noting
not
only
his
Pattern
,
but
his
Influence
;
so
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
often
rendered
,
and
the
energy
of
the
Devil
,
and
Influence
upon
all
wickedness
is
spoken
of
elsewhere
,
Eph.
2.
3.
The
Spirit
that
now
worketh
in
the
Children
of
Disobedience
;
the
Devil
hath
a
great
hand
over
wicked
men
in
the
World
,
his
way
of
dealing
with
them
is
most
efficacious
and
powerful
,
and
certainly
he
is
the
first
Founder
and
main
supporter
of
the
Antichristian
State
.
2.
The
Instrumental
means
.
1.
By
pretence
of
Miracles
,
with
all
power
,
and
signs
,
and
lying
wonders
:
These
three
words
signifie
the
same
thing
,
and
are
often
joined
,
when
true
Miracles
are
spoken
of
,
as
2
Cor.
12.12
.
Truly
the
signs
of
an
Apostle
were
wrought
among
you
in
all
places
,
in
signs
and
wonders
,
and
mighty
deeds
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
So
Acts
2.22
.
Iesus
of
Nazareth
,
a
man
approved
of
God
among
you
,
by
miracles
,
wonders
and
signs
:
So
Heb.
2.4
.
God
also
bearing
them
witness
,
both
with
signs
and
wonders
,
and
with
divers
miracles
:
Rom.
15.19
.
Through
.
mighty
signs
and
wonders
,
through
the
power
of
the
spirit
of
God
:
Powers
they
are
called
,
because
they
issue
from
Power
divine
and
extraordinary
:
Signs
,
from
their
use
,
because
they
served
to
seal
and
signifie
the
Doctrine
to
which
they
are
applied
:
Wonders
,
from
their
effect
,
because
they
breed
astonishment
in
the
minds
of
the
beholders
;
These
were
the
true
Miracles
.
Now
Antichrist
,
to
countenance
his
false
Doctrines
and
Superstitions
,
would
ape
and
imitate
Christ
;
and
pretendeth
to
Powers
,
Signs
,
and
Wonders
;
as
Iannes
and
Iambres
sought
to
imitate
Moses
,
God
permitting
it
in
some
degree
;
so
Antichrist
seeks
to
promote
his
Kingdom
the
same
way
which
Christ
took
to
promote
Evangelical
truth
.
But
they
are
called
Powers
,
and
Signs
,
and
lying
Wonders
;
i.e.
lying
Powers
,
lying
Signs
,
and
lying
Wonders
;
for
it
agreeth
to
all
the
words
,
though
affixed
to
one
of
them
.
But
why
lying
wonders
?
partly
because
the
greatest
number
of
them
are
meer
.
Fables
,
notorious
Impostures
,
and
Forgeries
:
partly
,
because
others
are
Diabolical
illusions
,
things
beyond
humane
,
but
not
Angelical
Power
;
if
they
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Wonders
,
they
are
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
Chrysostome
distinguisheth
,
fit
signs
to
signifie
the
truth
of
the
Doctrines
:
partly
from
the
end
and
scope
,
for
that
must
also
be
regarded
;
God
cautioneth
his
People
,
that
if
they
gave
them
a
sign
and
wonder
,
though
it
came
to
pass
,
.
if
it
were
to
draw
them
to
other
Gods
,
it
was
to
be
rejected
,
Deut.
13.1
,
2
,
3.
the
Spirits
must
be
tryed
,
whether
they
be
of
God
,
1
John
4.1.1
Cor.
12.3
.
No
man
speaking
by
the
Spirit
of
God
calleth
Iesus
accursed
:
If
a
wonder
be
wrought
,
or
pretended
to
be
wrought
,
to
draw
us
off
from
Christ
,
or
to
promote
things
clearly
forbidden
by
the
word
of
God
,
it
is
a
lying
wonder
as
all
Antichrist's
are
;
for
their
end
is
to
confirm
the
Popes
Dominion
and
false
Doctrine
.
The
sum
is
this
then
,
That
many
things
are
pretended
,
not
really
done
,
Impostures
and
Forgeries
,
not
Miracles
;
other
things
done
by
Diabolical
illusion
,
as
there
may
be
Apparitions
,
Visions
,
Spectres
;
for
Sathan
will
bestir
himself
to
keep
up
the
credit
of
his
Ministers
.
Lastly
,
if
we
cannot
otherwise
disprove
them
,
if
they
tend
to
false
Doctrine
and
worship
,
they
are
to
be
rejected
,
whatever
extraordinary
appearance
there
be
in
them
.
(
2.
)
The
other
expression
concerning
the
means
,
is
general
;
with
all
deceivableness
of
unrighteousness
:
which
comprizeth
,
(
1.
)
Their
Sophistical
Reasoning
from
Antiquity
,
Universality
,
Unity
,
I●fallibility
,
without
coming
to
the
intrinsick
merits
of
the
c●use
,
but
condemning
the
truth
rather
by
prejudice
.
2.
Their
practical
Acts
,
and
feats
to
beguile
Souls
,
by
Fawning
or
Threatning
,
or
Preferment
and
Persecutions
:
these
are
the
Arts
,
by
which
Antichrist
shall
deceive
men
into
Unrighteousness
,
that
is
,
to
bring
this
corruption
into
the
Church
,
and
acquire
this
power
to
himself
.
Now
I
shall
observe
some
points
.
1.
Doct.
The
Devil
hath
a
great
hand
in
setting
up
Antichrists
Kingdom
,
as
he
hath
a
great
interest
by
it
;
his
coming
●●all
be
by
,
or
after
the
working
of
Sathan
.
He
is
the
raiser
and
supporter
of
that
Estate
,
a●d
he
is
the
great
Seducer
,
Opposer
,
and
Adversary
of
the
Gospel
.
This
will
appear
,
if
you
consider
,
First
the
properties
of
the
Devil
,
how
the
Devil
is
set
forth
in
Scripture
,
and
by
what
ways
he
promoteth
his
own
Kingdom
.
1.
By
Ignorance
;
for
the
Devils
are
called
,
Eph.
6.12
.
The
Rulers
of
the
Darkness
of
this
World
,
and
his
Kingdom
is
called
,
the
Kingdom
of
Darkness
,
Col.
1.13
.
the
Princelike
Authority
and
Government
,
which
by
Gods
permission
he
exerciseth
in
the
World
,
is
over
,
those
,
who
remain
in
a
state
of
Darkness
and
Ignorance
.
Well
then
,
necessarily
the
Devil
must
be
a
great
Friend
to
Popery
,
where
Ignorance
not
only
raigneth
,
but
is
commended
as
the
Mother
of
Devotion
:
it
is
into
the
ignorant
part
of
the
World
and
the
Church
,
that
the
Devil
hath
brought
in
Errors
in
Doctrine
,
Formality
and
Superstition
in
Worship
,
and
Tyranny
and
Usurpation
in
Government
.
2.
The
next
thing
ascribed
to
him
is
Error
,
so
it
is
said
,
John
8.44
.
He
abode
not
in
the
truth
,
because
there
is
no
truth
in
him
;
when
he
speaketh
a
lie
,
he
speaketh
of
his
own
;
for
he
is
a
Lyar
,
and
the
Father
of
it
.
He
soon
Apostatized
from
God
and
his
way
,
and
ever
since
is
an
Enemy
of
all
Truth
and
Goodness
;
he
turned
from
God
,
and
is
a
deceiver
of
others
:
To
our
first
Parents
he
called
the
Truth
of
God
in
Question
,
and
was
the
inventor
and
beginner
of
all
Errors
,
that
have
since
fallen
out
in
the
World
.
Well
then
,
where
should
his
eminent
Power
and
Residence
be
,
but
in
that
Society
of
professed
Christians
,
where
most
errors
and
corruptions
in
Doctrine
and
Worship
have
been
introduced
,
where
they
teach
men
to
pray
to
,
and
for
the
Dead
,
to
adore
the
Bread
,
and
worship
it
with
divine
worship
,
and
to
worship
Images
,
and
to
pray
to
God
in
a
language
which
they
understand
not
,
and
maime
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
profess
they
can
live
perfectly
without
sin
,
and
meritoriously
,
and
supererogate
besides
,
and
lay
up
a
Treasury
of
merits
to
redeem
Souls
from
Purgatory
,
&c.
There
will
be
errors
and
mistakes
in
Religion
,
while
men
are
men
;
but
where
there
is
a
wilful
opposing
of
evident
Truths
,
and
an
obstinate
refusing
of
all
healing
means
,
and
men
will
abide
in
their
Errors
,
rather
than
acknowledge
that
they
have
erred
;
surely
they
are
governed
by
the
influence
of
his
Counsels
,
who
abode
not
in
the
Truth
,
and
seeketh
what
he
can
to
hinder
the
prevalency
of
it
in
the
World
.
3.
That
which
is
ascribed
to
Sathan
is
Idolatry
.
Thi●
was
his
first
and
great
endeavour
in
the
World
,
to
bring
man
to
worship
other
Gods
,
rather
than
the
True
,
or
the
True
God
by
an
Idol
:
so
he
prevailed
among
the
Heathens
,
they
thought
their
Images
did
represent
their
gods
,
and
that
their
gods
dwelt
in
them
,
as
our
Souls
do
in
our
Bo●ies
:
therefore
the
Psalmist
saith
,
All
the
gods
of
the
Nations
,
are
Idols
or
Devils
,
Ps.
96.5
.
and
the
Devil
was
the
great
Master
and
Contriver
of
this
Idolatry
;
therefore
it
is
said
,
Psal.
106.37
.
They
sacrificed
their
Sons
and
Daughters
unto
Devils
:
the
service
done
to
Idols
,
or
Images
of
mans
devising
,
is
not
done
to
God
,
as
men
pretend
who
worship
them
;
but
to
Devils
,
who
are
the
Devisers
,
Suggesters
,
and
enticers
of
men
unto
all
sorts
of
unlawful
worship
,
and
are
in
effect
served
and
obeyed
by
a
false
Religion
,
Deuter.
32.17
.
They
sacrificed
unto
Devils
,
not
unto
God
:
2
Cor.
10.20
.
The
things
which
the
Gentiles
sacrificed
,
they
sacrificed
unto
Devils
,
not
unto
God
:
2
Chron.
11.15
.
And
he
ordained
him
Priests
for
the
high
places
,
and
for
the
Devils
,
and
for
the
Calves
which
he
had
made
:
they
otherwise
meant
it
,
Ieroboam
intended
it
to
the
true
God
,
Iehovah
;
but
it
was
of
the
Devils
Invention
,
Now
if
the
Devil
can
get
such
a
party
in
the
Church
,
as
●hall
not
only
set
up
but
be
mad
upon
Image-worship
,
who
can
more
serve
his
turn
,
among
professing
Christians
,
than
they
,
who
have
consented
to
,
and
continued
in
idolatrous
worship
?
Surely
then
Sathan
is
concerned
to
befriend
their
Usurpations
,
and
uphold
their
Interests
;
for
what
will
more
conduce
to
the
ruine
of
Christianity
,
or
at
least
the
●ecay
of
the
power
thereof
?
4.
That
which
is
ascribed
to
Sathan
,
is
bloody
Cruelty
,
or
seeking
the
destruction
of
Christs
most
faithful
Servants
;
for
he
is
called
a
murderer
from
the
beginning
,
John
8.44
.
and
Cain
is
said
to
be
of
that
wicked
one
,
because
he
slew
his
Brother
;
and
wherefore
slew
he
him
?
because
his
own
works
were
evil
,
and
his
Brothers
righteous
,
1
John
3.12
.
Enmity
to
the
power
of
Godliness
came
from
Sathan
,
and
wherever
it
is
encouraged
,
and
notoriously
practised
,
they
are
a
party
of
men
governed
and
influenced
by
Sathan
.
Now
where
shall
we
find
this
Character
,
but
in
Antichrists
Confederacy
?
In
the
Prophecy
of
him
,
Rev.
13.15
.
he
caused
as
many
as
would
no●
worship
the
Image
of
the
Beast
to
be
kil●ed
;
and
again
,
Rev.
17.5
.
The
Woman
,
whose
name
was
Mystery
,
was
drunk
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Iesus
:
and
it
hath
been
eminently
fulfilled
in
the
blood
shed
in
Germany
,
France
,
and
England
,
and
other
Nations
;
and
all
this
to
extinguish
the
light
of
,
and
suppress
the
Reformation
.
The
World
is
no
stranger
to
their
bloody
Persecutions
Oh
,
how
many
seeming
Chris●ians
hath
Sathan
employed
in
these
works
of
Cruelty
?
When
once
he
had
seduced
the
Church
to
so
many
Errors
,
and
corrupted
the
Doctrine
and
worship
of
Christ
,
he
presently
maketh
the
erroneous
party
his
Instruments
of
as
cruel
and
bloody
Persecutions
as
were
ever
commenced
by
Infidels
and
Mahometans
;
witness
their
murders
upon
so
many
thousands
of
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
,
whom
they
not
only
spoiled
,
but
slaughtered
with
all
manner
of
hellish
Cruelty
.
Some
of
their
own
Bishops
complained
they
could
not
find
Lime
and
Stone
to
build
Prisons
for
them
,
nor
defray
the
charges
of
their
food
.
The
World
was
even
amazed
at
their
unheard
of
Cruelties
,
smoaking
and
burning
thousands
of
Men
,
Women
,
men
,
and
Children
,
in
Caves
,
others
at
St●kes
,
and
many
ways
butchered
them
;
proclaiming
Croisados
,
and
preaching
up
the
merit
of
Paradise
to
such
bloody
Cut-throats
,
as
had
a
mind
to
root
them
out
,
driving
multitudes
to
perish
in
snowy
Mountains
.
What
Desolations
they
wrought
in
Bohemia
,
what
horrible
Massacres
in
France
,
what
Fires
they
kindled
in
England
,
and
of
late
,
what
Cruelties
they
exercised
in
Ireland
,
Piedmont
,
&c.
Histories
will
tell
you
,
and
will
tell
all
Generations
to
come
,
what
Principles
Rome
is
acted
by
,
and
how
infatiable
their
thirst
is
for
the
blood
of
upright
righteous
men
,
And
after
all
this
tell
me
,
who
is
he
,
whose
coming
is
after
the
working
of
Sathan
?
and
whether
we
have
cause
to
be
mamoured
of
Blood
,
and
Fires
,
and
Inquisitions
?
5.
That
which
is
ascribed
to
Sathan
is
,
that
he
is
the
God
of
this
World
,
2
Cor.
4.4
.
;
and
again
,
the
Prince
of
this
World
,
John
12.31
.
he
playeth
the
God
here
,
the
Riches
,
Honours
,
and
wealth
of
this
World
,
are
the
great
Instruments
of
his
Kingdom
;
and
the
men
of
this
World
whose
portion
is
in
this
life
,
are
the
proper
Subjects
of
his
Kingdom
.
Of
the
Saints
Christ
is
their
Head
;
but
of
the
wicked
,
ungodly
,
ambitious
World
,
surely
Sathan
is
the
Head
.
There
are
two
Cities
(
as
Austin
distinguisheth
them
.
)
Ie●usalem
is
the
City
of
God
,
and
Babylon
that
Incorporation
which
belongeth
to
Sathan
.
Now
then
,
whe●e
shall
we
find
him
,
whose
coming
is
after
the
working
of
Sathan
,
but
with
him
,
who
with
the
loss
of
Christianity
exalteth
himself
,
and
affecteth
an
ambitious
Tyranny
,
and
domineering
over
the
Christian
World
,
both
Princes
,
Pastors
,
and
People
?
and
to
uphold
the
Tyran●y
,
careth
not
what
havock
he
maketh
of
the
Church
;
and
the
whole
frame
of
their
Relig●on
is
calculated
for
secular
Honour
,
Worldly
Pomp
and
Greatness
.
Secondly
,
By
the
visible
Appearances
of
the
Devil
,
and
where
he
is
most
conversant
,
as
in
his
own
Kingdom
.
Before
Christs
Kingdom
was
set
up
,
the
Devil
did
often
visibly
appear
,
but
since
he
playeth
least
in
sight
;
when
God
openly
manifested
his
Presence
by
appearing
to
the
Fathers
in
sundry
ways
and
manners
,
as
he
did
before
hen
spake
to
us
by
his
Son
,
Heb.
1.1
,
2.
so
did
Sathan
;
V●sions
Apparitions
,
and
Oracles
,
were
more
frequent
;
and
where
Christs
spiritual
Kingdom
prevaileth
,
the
World
heareth
less
of
the●e
things
;
but
where
it
is
obstructed
,
more
.
Now
two
instances
in
Popery
.
(
1.
)
In
their
Chiefs
:
how
many
Conjurers
and
Necromancers
,
(
who
expresly
consulted
and
contracted
with
the
Devil
)
from
the
Year
600.
to
the
Year
1500.
the
Chair
of
pestilence
yielded
,
the
Histories
tell
us
.
(
2.
)
In
oreder
〈◊〉
the
Devil
had
formerly
,
in
the
times
of
Popery
,
and
still
where
it
is
allowed
,
incomparably
more
power
among
men
,
to
appear
to
them
,
and
haunt
their
Houses
,
and
vex
them
,
than
now
he
hath
;
all
that
I
say
is
,
haunting
of
Houses
,
and
Apparitions
,
were
much
more
common
.
Uses
.
1.
A
detestation
of
Popery
,
whatever
is
of
the
Devil
should
be
hated
by
us
,
for
we
are
Christs
Souldiers
,
listed
in
his
Warfare
in
Baptism
,
Rom.
6.13
Yield
your selves
unto
God
as
those
that
are
alive
from
the
dead
,
and
your
members
as
instruments
of
righteousness
unto
God
;
but
yield
not
your
members
as
instruments
of
unrighteousness
unto
sin
:
Rom.
13.12
.
Let
us
cast
off
the
works
of
darkness
,
and
put
on
the
Armour
of
Light
:
Now
after
our
military
Oath
should
we
revolt
to
them
,
that
join
with
the
Devil
,
and
his
Angels
,
to
make
War
against
Michael
and
his
angels
?
2.
To
be
more
careful
to
be
compleatly
armed
,
For
we
fight
not
against
flesh
and
blood
,
but
principalities
and
powers
,
and
spiritual
wickednesses
in
heavenly
places
,
Eph.
6.11
,
12.
that
is
,
not
only
with
the
one
,
but
the
other
.
The
Abettors
of
Popery
are
Sathans
Auxiliary
Forces
,
whom
he
stirreth
up
and
employeth
.
Now
the
Devils
are
of
great
cunning
and
strength
,
and
by
Gods
permission
exercise
great
Authority
in
the
World
,
and
the
matter
about
which
we
contend
with
them
,
is
the
Honour
of
God
and
Christ
,
and
our
Eternal
Salvation
.
Therefore
since
the
Subtilty
,
Power
and
strength
of
the
Enemy
is
so
great
,
we
had
need
to
be
the
better
prepared
,
and
put
on
the
whole
Armour
of
God
.
That
bodily
and
humane
Power
,
that
befriendeth
the
Kingdom
of
Sathan
,
is
formidable
,
and
that
can
only
reach
the
outward
man
;
but
Devils
and
damned
Spirits
are
a
more
terrible
and
dangerous
party
,
who
secretly
blind
our
minds
,
and
weaken
our
courage
,
and
strangely
and
imperceptibly
,
by
our
own
carnal
affections
,
promote
our
eternal
ruine
.
3.
It
sheweth
us
the
folly
of
reco●ciling
Babel
and
Sion
;
Rome
,
as
it
is
,
and
the
Reformed
Churches
,
For
what
concord
hath
Christ
with
Belial
?
2
Cor.
6.15
,
16.
What
agre●ment
hath
the
Temple
of
God
with
Idols
?
You
can
never
reconcile
God
and
Sathan
,
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
,
and
the
Seed
of
the
Serpent
.
I
speak
not
of
holy
endeavours
to
adjust
the
Controversies
;
and
reclaim
Papists
from
their
Errors
;
that
must
be
pursued
,
how
fruitless
soever
the
attempt
be
;
but
●o
hope
for
an
agreement
,
as
things
now
stand
,
is
impossible
.
4.
Caution
,
that
the
Devil
prevail
not
against
us
;
he
once
suprized
Peter
,
Mat.
16.23
.
Get
thee
behind
me
Sathan
;
he
hath
prevailed
over
them
,
that
usurp
the
highest
Chair
in
the
Christian
Church
.
Let
him
not
blind
your
Eyes
in
whole
or
in
part
;
though
you
be
not
drawn
to
Antichristianism
,
do
not
live
in
a
carnal
Worldly
course
;
For
this
purpose
the
Son
of
God
was
manifested
,
that
he
might
destroy
the
works
of
the
Devil
,
1
John
3.8
.
Every
wicked
act
is
Sathans
Invention
,
he
stirreth
it
up
,
is
served
by
it
,
delights
in
it
,
his
Kingdom
goeth
forward
by
it
:
He
gaineth
by
every
wicked
action
.
Shew
plainly
,
that
you
are
not
of
his
party
,
nor
ever
mean
to
be
.
Give
way
to
fleshly
and
worldly
lusts
,
and
you
are
very
prone
to
entertain
the
grossest
Temptations
;
and
by
subtle
evasions
will
wriggle
and
distort
your selves
out
of
your
duty
,
as
the
Papists
do
.
I
come
now
to
the
second
means
.
Doct.
That
Antichrist
doth
uphold
his
Kingdom
by
a
false
shew
of
Signs
,
and
Wonders
,
and
mighty
Deeds
.
To
evidence
this
,
1.
We
must
inquire
what
is
a
Miracle
.
Miracles
are
works
extraordinary
,
exceeding
,
the
ability
of
second
causes
,
and
done
to
confirm
the
Truth
.
Where
we
may
observe
,
-
1.
The
general
nature
of
them
.
-
2.
Their
author
.
-
3.
Their
Use.
1.
Their
general
nature
and
kinds
,
extraordinary
works
.
Some
are
either
besides
nature
,
when
the
course
of
nature
is
changed
,
as
the
standing
still
of
the
Sun
in
Ioshuah's
Days
,
the
going
back
of
the
shadow
on
Ahaz
his
Di●●
,
in
Hezekiah's
time
:
Above
nature
,
as
the
opening
of
the
eyes
of
a
man
born
blind
by
Christ
,
Iohn
9.
Against
nature
,
when
the
operation
of
it
is
obstructed
,
as
w●en
the
three
Children
remained
untouched
in
the
Fiery
Furnace
,
Dan.
3.
the
fire
had
not
lost
its
property
to
burn
,
for
those
that
cast
them
in
were
singed
and
scorched
.
2.
The
Author
,
they
are
works
exceeding
the
ability
of
second
Causes
,
and
therefore
are
always
done
by
the
Power
of
God
,
either
immediately
,
or
mediately
;
using
some
Creature
in
the
performing
of
them
,
as
the
Apostles
of
Christ
.
Well
then
,
the
primary
efficient
cause
is
God
,
and
the
manner
of
working
is
extraordinary
and
unusual
,
exceeding
the
power
and
force
of
any
Creature
.
3.
The
end
and
use
is
to
confirm
some
Truth
;
when
they
are
done
for
Curiosity
,
Ostentation
,
and
Delight
,
they
are
but
jugling
tricks
,
and
have
not
God
for
their
Author
;
much
less
when
they
are
pretended
to
confirm
a
false
Doctrine
,
or
evil
end
.
But
real
Miracles
do
oblige
by
way
of
sign
,
declaring
Gods
interest
in
,
or
owning
of
the
truth
and
Testimony
to
which
they
are
annex●d
.
For
God
being
the
Ruler
of
the
World
,
good
,
merciful
,
just
,
it
is
not
to
be
supposed
he
will
cooperate
to
a
lie
or
cheat
,
or
leave
suc●
a
stumbling
block
before
his
Creatures
.
II.
That
the
Miracles
wrought
by
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
did
sufficiently
prove
,
that
they
were
Teachers
sent
from
God
,
for
Christ
often
appealeth
to
his
works
,
John
5.36
.
For
the
works
which
the
Father
hath
given
me
to
finish
,
the
same
works
that
I
do
,
bear
witness
of
me
,
and
John
10.38
.
Though
ye
believe
not
me
,
that
is
,
his
personal
verbal
Testimony
,
believe
the
works
,
that
is
,
his
Miracles
,
That
ye
may
know
and
believe
,
that
the
Father
is
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
.
And
when
Iohn
sent
his
Disciples
to
know
,
whether
he
were
the
Messiah
or
no
,
(
not
so
much
for
his
own
Confirmation
as
their
satisfaction
)
Mat.
11.4
.
Go
,
shew
him
what
ye
hear
and
see
,
and
what
is
that
?
The
blind
receive
their
sight
,
the
lame
walk
,
the
lepers
are
cleansed
,
the
deaf
hear
,
and
the
dead
are
raised
up
,
&c.
So
Nicodemus
was
convinced
by
these
,
John
3.2
.
We
know
,
that
thou
art
a
teacher
come
from
God
;
for
none
can
do
the
works
that
thou
dost
,
except
God
were
with
him
.
To
improve
these
Scriptures
,
let
us
consider
,
-
1.
The
necessity
of
this
Attestation
.
-
2.
The
sufficiency
of
it
.
1.
The
necessity
the●e
was
,
that
Christs
Person
and
Office
should
be
thus
attes●ed
:
He
had
the
Law
of
Moses
to
repeal
,
which
was
well
known
to
be
Gods
own
Law
;
a
yew
Law
to
promulgate
,
which
is
the
Law
of
Faith
,
or
the
Gospel
,
and
before
this
could
be
received
,
it
was
needful
for
him
to
manifest
his
Authority
.
Besides
,
he
came
to
redeem
,
and
recover
Sinners
to
God
,
from
the
Devil
,
World
,
and
Flesh
:
And
that
he
might
be
more
readily
and
chearfully
entertained
,
it
was
necessary
to
be
evidenced
,
that
he
came
not
only
by
Gods
Permission
,
but
Commission
;
for
him
hath
the
Father
sealed
,
John
6.27
.
that
is
,
authorized
by
Miracles
.
Look
as
in
the
first
Institution
of
the
Aaronical
Priesthood
,
Fire
came
from
Heaven
to
consume
the
Sacrifices
,
whereas
afterwards
the
High
Priests
were
consecrated
and
admitted
by
the
ordinary
rites
,
without
any
such
attestation
:
so
there
was
a
greater
necessity
then
,
when
God
brought
forth
his
Son
into
the
World
,
and
●id
first
set
up
the
Gospel
State
,
than
there
was
afterwards
,
when
the
course
and
order
of
it
was
setled
,
and
received
in
the
World
.
2.
The
sufficiency
of
it
;
the
Mir●cles
then
wrought
were
numerous
,
evident
,
and
undeniable
,
being
done
publickly
in
the
sight
of
all
,
and
therefore
the
clearest
attestation
to
his
Doctrine
,
that
flesh
and
blood
could
expect
;
such
a
stream
of
holy
,
necessary
Miracles
,
that
were
for
the
most
part
not
acts
of
pomp
,
but
of
succour
and
relief
,
and
such
as
could
be
done
by
no
power
less
than
divine
;
not
like
those
ludicrous
Miracles
they
talk
of
in
Popery
which
look
like
a
cheat
rather
than
a
sign
from
Heaven
;
These
Miracles
of
Christ
could
no
way
be
impeached
.
For
either
it
must
be
by
some
truth
of
God
,
which
the
new
Revelation
did
contradict
,
and
delivered
by
more
certain
means
than
those
Miracles
were
;
but
no
such
Revelation
was
there
,
all
fairly
accorded
with
those
former
Revelations
of
his
mind
given
to
the
ancient
Church
:
and
Christ
and
his
Apostles
preached
no
other
things
,
than
what
suited
with
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
Acts
26.22
.
Or
else
by
some
greater
works
,
which
should
contradict
the
Testimony
of
these
Wonders
;
as
Moses
did
the
Magicians
of
Egypt
,
Exod.
7.18
.
but
no
such
thing
could
be
alledged
,
or
was
pretended
,
therefore
these
were
sufficient
.
2.
After
the
Faith
of
Christ
was
sufficiently
confirmed
,
Miracles
ceased
;
and
it
was
fit
they
should
cease
,
for
God
doth
nothing
unnecessarily
:
The
Christian
Doctrine
is
the
same
that
it
was
,
and
is
to
be
the
same
till
the
end
of
the
World
;
we
have
a
sure
and
authentick
Record
of
it
,
which
is
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
The
Truth
of
Christs
Office
and
Doctrine
is
fully
proved
,
and
cometh
trasmitted
to
us
,
by
the
consent
of
many
successions
of
Ages
,
in
whose
experience
God
hath
blessed
it
to
the
convert●ng
,
comforting
,
and
saving
of
many
a
Soul
.
Look
as
the
Jews
,
every
time
the
Law
was
brought
forth
,
were
not
to
expect
the
Thundrings
and
Lightnings
,
and
the
voice
of
the
terrible
Trumpet
,
with
which
it
was
given
at
first
on
Mount
Sinai
,
(
one
solemn
Confirmation
served
for
after
Ages
)
they
knew
it
was
a
Law
given
by
the
Ministry
of
Angels
,
and
so
entertained
it
with
Veneration
and
Respect
;
so
Christianity
needed
to
be
once
solemnly
confirmed
after
Ages
have
the
use
of
the
first
Miracles
:
for
the
Apostle
compareth
these
two
things
,
the
giving
of
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
Heb.
1.2
,
3
,
4.
For
if
the
word
spoken
by
Angels
was
stedfast
,
and
every
transgression
and
disobedience
received
a
just
recompence
of
reward
:
How
shall
we
escape
if
we
neglect
so
great
Salvation
,
which
at
first
began
to
be
spoken
by
the
Lord
,
and
was
confirmed
to
us
by
them
that
heard
him
?
we
must
be
contented
with
Gods
owning
it
now
,
only
in
the
way
of
his
spirit
and
Providence
.
3.
That
upon
the
ceasing
of
Miracles
or
their
growing
to
be
unnecessary
,
we
have
the
more
cause
to
suspect
them
,
who
will
revive
this
pretence
,
of
a
power
to
work
Miracles
;
especially
after
we
are
cautioned
against
these
delusions
,
as
here
in
the
Text
against
the
lying
wonders
of
Antichrist
,
and
elsewhere
,
Mat.
24.24
.
For
there
shall
arise
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
,
and
shall
shew
great
s●gns
and
wonders
,
in
so
much
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
they
shall
deceive
the
very
Elect
▪
and
again
,
Rev.
13.13
.
He
doth
great
wonders
,
so
that
he
maketh
fire
come
down
from
Heaven
upon
Earth
,
in
the
sight
of
men
.
But
herein
they
triumph
,
when
did
they
ever
pretend
to
do
so
?
Ans.
This
is
not
to
be
taken
literally
,
for
the
whole
Chapter
is
mystical
;
none
can
be
so
ignorant
,
that
Antichrist
shall
arise
as
a
Beast
out
of
the
Sea
,
with
with
seven
Heads
and
ten
Horns
;
therefore
to
fetch
fire
from
Heaven
,
is
only
an
allusion
to
Elias
,
that
he
should
pretend
to
work
Miracles
,
as
did
Elias
,
who
brought
fire
from
Heaven
,
1
Kings
18.24
.
and
yet
in
the
Letter
it
was
fulfilled
in
Pope
Hildebrand
,
or
Gregory
the
VII
.
as
one
Paulus
,
who
wrote
his
Life
,
testifieth
,
who
mentioneth
divers
wonders
of
fire
wrought
by
him
,
and
sundry
times
resembles
him
to
Elias
;
the
meaning
is
,
he
shall
make
his
followers
as
confident
of
their
errors
,
as
if
they
saw
fire
come
from
heaven
to
confirm
them
.
But
to
return
.
We
being
thus
cautioned
and
forewarned
,
Miracles
thus
performed
are
deceitful
.
But
you
will
say
,
though
Miracles
are
not
necessary
to
confirm
the
Faith
;
yet
they
are
necessary
to
convince
the
falsehood
of
Heresies
?
Ans.
Heresies
being
a
corruption
of
the
Faith
once
received
,
are
to
be
confuted
by
Arguments
,
not
Miracles
;
by
evidence
of
Doctrine
,
not
wonders
;
partly
,
left
the
people
be
deceived
by
magical
Impostures
,
for
it
requireth
some
skill
to
di●tinguish
true
Miracles
from
those
that
are
deceitful
,
and
done
by
the
power
of
the
Devil
:
partly
,
because
Verum
est
Index
sui
&
obliqui
,
Faith
●tated
and
confirmed
,
sheweth
what
is
Error
;
so
that
to
confute
Error
by
Miracles
,
is
nothing
but
to
confirm
Truth
by
Miracles
.
4.
Whosoever
teach
false
Doctrine
,
not
consonant
to
the
truth
of
Scriptures
,
or
that
Faith
of
Christ
which
was
confirmed
by
Miracles
,
their
Wonders
are
lying
wonders
,
and
,
how
plausible
soever
they
seem
are
lying
wonders
,
and
not
to
be
believed
.
Surely
Miracles
must
needs
be
false
and
pretended
,
which
are
brought
to
confirm
a
Doctrine
contrary
to
that
which
is
already
confirmed
by
Miracles
;
For
God
is
faithful
,
and
cannot
deny
himself
,
and
therefore
he
cannot
be
the
Author
of
Miracles
,
whereby
things
contrary
to
●●ch
other
may
be
confirmed
;
if
the
Faith
on●e
be
established
by
other
Miracles
,
we
are
to
believe
the
latter
Miracles
to
be
a
meer
Imposture
;
for
Christ
is
not
yea
,
and
nay
,
but
yea
,
and
Amen
,
1
Cor.
1.19
,
20.
The
Appari●ion
of
an
Angel
is
a
great
Miracle
,
but
if
an
Angel
preach
any
other
Gospel
unto
you
,
than
that
which
we
have
preached
unto
you
,
let
him
be
accursed
,
Gal.
1.8
.
It
is
a
supposition
of
an
impossible
Case
,
necessary
to
forewarn
the
people
of
God
against
the
delusions
of
the
Devil
,
changing
himself
into
an
Angel
of
Light
.
S●rely
God
will
never
contradict
himself
.
5.
The
Miracles
wrought
by
Antichrist
and
his
Adherents
,
are
mira
,
but
not
miracula
,
some
wonderful
things
,
but
no
true
and
proper
Miracles
,
else
,
as
Austin
faith
,
figmenta
mendacium
hominum
,
portenta
fallacium
spirituum
,
either
the
fictions
of
lying
men
,
or
the
illusions
of
deceiving
Spirits
;
many
times
the
matter
of
fact
is
not
true
,
at
other
times
the
thing
done
is
but
some
illusion
of
the
senses
by
the
Devil
;
or
something
taken
for
a
Miracle
,
which
doth
not
exceed
the
power
of
nature
;
either
way
it
is
an
Imposture
:
and
indeed
the
Miracles
of
the
Legends
are
so
false
,
so
ridiculous
,
so
light
and
trivial
,
that
they
expose
Christianity
to
contempt
;
or
else
if
there
●e
any
thing
in
it
,
it
giveth
suspicions
of
magical
illusion
and
converse
with
the
Devil
,
which
among
their
Votaries
and
Recluses
,
is
no
unusual
thing
.
6.
There
are
seven
points
in
Popery
,
which
they
seek
to
confirm
by
Miracles
,
and
which
being
senseless
in
themselves
do
most
scandalize
Protestants
.
1.
Pilgrimages
,
they
show
the
Shrine
,
and
also
the
Chamber
of
the
House
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
:
how
the
Virgin
at
Loretto
was
transported
out
of
Galilee
into
Dalmatia
,
and
by
Angels
in
the
Air
to
the
remote
parts
of
Italy
,
and
setled
there
after
some
removes
.
The
Story
is
ridiculous
,
and
I
am
serious
,
yet
this
draweth
an
infinite
Company
of
Pilgrims
there
,
where
new
Miracles
are
pretended
to
be
wrought
continually
.
2.
Prayers
for
the
dead
,
Bellarmine
alledgeth
out
of
Gregory
,
the
miraculous
Apparition
of
Paschal
his
Ghost
,
bes●eching
St
Germanus
to
pray
for
him
.
3.
Purgatory
,
all
their
Miracles
are
framed
,
especially
for
the
establishing
of
this
point
,
which
is
of
such
gain
to
them
,
as
that
a
dead
mans
skull
spake
to
Mercarias
praying
,
When
thou
dost
offer
Prayer
for
the
dea●
,
then
do
we
feel
a
little
Consolation
.
4.
The
Invocation
of
Saints●
Alypius
a
Grammarian
,
being
forsaken
of
his
Physicians
St
Tiola
appeared
to
him
by
night
,
demanding
what
he
ailed
?
or
what
he
would
have
?
He
answered
,
(
to
shew
a
touch
of
his
Art
,
in
Achilles
his
Speech
to
his
Mother
Thetis
,
in
Homer
,
&c.
)
Thou
knowest
,
why
should
I
tell
thee
,
that
knowest
all
;
whereupon
she
conveyed
a
round
stone
to
him
,
with
the
touch
,
of
which
he
was
presently
healed
.
5.
The
Adoration
of
Images
,
but
especially
of
the
Cross
,
Crucifix
,
and
Image
of
Christ
;
Malvenda
saith
,
that
at
Meliapore
in
the
East
Indies
,
where
St
Thomas
was
killed
by
those
barbarous
people
,
digging
to
lay
a
foundation
they
found
a
square
stone
,
in
it
a
bloody
Cross
,
and
an
Inscription
implying
the
Saint
was
slain
in
the
very
act
of
adoring
and
kissing
the
Cross
,
hereupon
on
went
the
building
,
and
the
Chappel
being
finished
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
Gospel
,
in
sight
of
the
whole
multitude
,
the
Cross
did
sweat
abundantly
,
the
sweat
wiped
off
,
drops
of
blood
appeared
in
the
Linnen
with
which
they
wiped
it
,
till
at
length
it
returned
to
its
own
colour
.
6.
The
Adoration
of
the
Host
is
made
good
by
such
a
number
of
Miracles
,
as
fill
whole
Volumes
.
Bellarmine
himself
telleth
us
of
an
hungry
Mare
,
kept
three
days
wihout
meat
,
yet
when
Provender
was
poured
to
her
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Host
,
she
forgetting
her
meat
,
with
bowed
head
,
and
bended
knees
,
adored
the
Sacrament
.
7.
The
Primacy
of
the
Pope
hath
been
the
beginning
,
and
is
the
end
of
all
Popish
Legends
.
A
Bishop
,
being
excommunicated
by
Pope
Hildebrand
,
and
inveighing
against
his
Pride
,
was
smitten
with
a
Thunder
Clap.
Baronius
,
That
while
Pope
Eugenius
the
Third
,
was
Celebrating
the
Mass
,
a
beam
of
the
sun
shone
upon
his
head
,
in
which
were
seen
two
Doves
,
ascending
and
descending
,
which
an
Eastern
Legate
seeing
,
submitted
instantly
to
the
Primacy
.
Vse
.
Another
note
of
Antichrist
;
These
Impostures
are
not
only
countenanced
,
and
encouraged
in
that
Church
,
but
made
a
mark
of
it
,
the
Power
of
Miracles
.
When
Antichrist
first
appeared
,
ridiculous
Miracles
of
all
sorts
began
to
be
cryed
up
,
and
established
:
Yea
,
and
to
this
day
,
these
are
pleaded
,
challenging
us
for
the
want
of
them
;
what
they
cannot
prove
by
the
Oracles
of
God
,
they
endeavour
to
prove
by
Miracles
of
Sathan
.
SERMON
VIII
.
2
Thess.
2.10
.
With
all
deceivableness
of
unrighteousness
in
t●●m
that
perish
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saved
.
WE
have
described
unto
you
the
head
of
the
Antichristian
State
;
we
come
now
to
the
Subjects
,
especially
the
zealous
Abettors
and
Promoters
of
this
Kingdom
.
They
are
described
,
(
1.
)
By
the
means
how
they
are
drawn
into
this
Apostasie
and
defection
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Secondly
,
By
their
doom
or
misery
,
they
are
in
a
state
of
perdition
,
in
them
that
perish
.
Thirdly
,
By
their
sin
,
which
is
the
cause
and
reason
of
●his
doom
▪
because
they
received
not
the●love
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saved
.
1.
The
means
,
with
all
deceivableness
of
unrighteousness
.
That
Antichrist
shall
be
a
deceiver
,
and
that
he
deceiveth
by
lying
Miracles
,
we
have
seen
already
,
and
is
foretold
,
Rev.
13.14
.
And
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
by
the
means
of
those
miracles
which
he
had
power
to
do
in
the
sight
of
the
beast
,
&c.
but
the
deceived
are
not
altogether
guiltless
,
for
the
fraud
would
soon
be
discovered
by
an
holy
and
pure
Soul
:
His
great
engine
is
either
the
baits
of
lust
and
sin
,
which
work
on
none
but
those
that
have
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
;
verse
12.
the
gene●ality
of
wicked
and
carnal
Christians
,
are
easily
drawn
from
Gods
pure
worship
,
and
true
Godliness
:
or
by
Wordly
means
,
either
by
the
offers
of
preferment
,
riches
,
dignities
,
or
else
terrors
of
the
flesh
.
Now
none
catch
at
these
wordly
baits
but
whose
eyes
the
God
of
this
World
hath
blinded
,
2
Cor.
4.4
.
Secondly
,
Their
misery
,
they
are
said
to
be
those
that
perish
.
That
beareth
three
senses
.
(
1.
)
That
they
are
worthy
to
perish
,
because
they
do
not
use
care
and
diligence
to
understand
their
duty
,
being
blinded
by
their
wordly
affections
.
That
is
the
mildest
se●●e
we
can
put
upon
it
,
they
deserve
to
perish
.
No
man
perisheth
but
for
his
own
fault
,
Hos.
13.9
.
O
Israel
thou
hast
●●stroyed
thy self
,
but
in
me
is
thy
help
.
Now
they
that
will
yield
to
the
deceivableness
of
unrighteousness
,
justly
perish
▪
though
there
be
de●eit
in
the
Case
,
yet
there
is
unrighteousness
in
the
Case
also
.
Fraudulent
dealing
should
not
so
cozen
us
,
as
apparent
unrighteousness
,
o●
unfaithfulness
●o
Christ
should
warn
us
.
2.
That
they
are
in
an
actual
state
of
perdition
and
unl●ss
they
come
out
of
it
,
are
undone
for
ever
.
The
Apostles
when
they
propounded
Ch●istian
Doctrine
at
first
,
did
use
this
term
to
distinguish
impenitent
unbelievers
,
from
those
that
received
the
Gospel
,
as
1
Cor.
1.18
.
The
preaching
of
the
Cross
is
to
them
that
perish
foolishness
,
but
unto
us
that
are
saved
,
the
power
of
God
.
So
2
Cor.
2.15
.
We
are
unto
God
a
sweet
savour
of
Christ
,
in
them
that
perish
,
and
in
th●m
that
are
saved
.
So
he
distinguisheth
them
that
receive
the
Faith
,
and
them
that
receive
it
not
;
pe●itent
believers
are
those
that
are
saved
,
but
impenitent
unbelievers
are
those
that
perish
;
that
is
,
are
for
the
present
,
during
their
infidelity
and
impenitency
,
in
an
actual
state
of
perdition
.
So
2
Cor.
4.3
.
If
our
Gospel
be
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
those
that
are
lost
:
that
i●
,
who
are
for
the
present
in
a
lost
condition
.
We
know
not
Gods
secret
decrees
,
but
those
that
refuse
and
oppose
the
only
remedy
,
to
all
appearance
are
lost
men
.
Now
this
he
applyeth
to
those
that
yield
to
Antichrist
,
shewing
them
that
though
they
are
Christians
,
yet
they
have
no
more
benefit
the
Gospel
than
Infidels
,
they
receive
not
the
truth
,
these
revolt
from
the
owning
of
it
upon
carnal
reasons
.
And
therefore
it
is
foretold
,
Rev.
14.9
,
10.
If
any
man
worship
the
Beast
and
his
Image
,
and
receive
his
mark
in
his
forehead
,
and
in
his
hand
,
the
same
shall
drink
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
,
into
the
Cup
of
his
indignation
,
and
he
shall
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
Angels
,
and
the
presence
of
the
Lamb.
That
is
,
all
those
that
give
up
themselves
as
Servants
and
Souldiers
to
the
Antichristian
Estate
,
and
obstinately
adhere
to
,
and
promote
that
profession
;
they
shall
taste
of
the
Mediators
vengeance
,
which
will
be
very
sore
and
severe
,
Luk.
19.27
.
These
mine
Enemies
,
which
would
not
that
I
should
reign
over
them
,
bring
them
forth
,
and
slay
them
before
me
.
Popery
is
the
high
way
to
damnation
.
3.
It
beareth
this
sense
,
that
they
are
f●●e
appointed
to
perish
who
are
left
to
these
delusions
.
They
are
such
as
God
hath
past
by
,
and
not
chosen
to
life
:
This
is
to
be
considered
also
,
for
damnable
errors
take
not
effect
on
Gods
Elect.
Mat.
24.24
.
If
it
were
possible
,
they
shall
deceive
the
very
elect
.
The
Elect
cannot
altogether
be
seduced
and
drawn
away
from
Christ
,
for
God
taketh
them
into
his
protection
,
and
guardeth
them
against
the
delusions
of
false
Prophets
,
that
if
they
be
for
a
time
,
they
shall
not
always
be
deceived
.
So
it
is
said
,
Rev.
13.4
.
The
Locusts
shall
hurt
none
of
those
that
had
the
seal
of
God
in
their
foreheads
.
The
delusions
of
Antichrist
have
only
their
full
effect
on
those
who
are
not
elected
and
sealed
;
upon
the
Hypocritical
professors
that
live
in
the
visible
Church
.
So
it
is
said
again
,
Rev.
13.8
.
All
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Lambs
book
of
life
.
And
again
,
Rev.
17.8
.
And
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
shall
wonder
(
whose
names
were
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
,
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
)
The
Elect
are
still
excepted
,
which
is
much
for
the
comfort
of
the
Godly
,
who
belong
to
Gods
Election
,
that
he
shall
not
prevail
over
them
,
totally
,
finally
,
God
hath
chosen
you
to
life
.
Thirdly
,
The
reason
of
this
doom
,
because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
he
saved
.
By
the
truth
is
meant
the
Gospel
,
the
chief
truth
revealed
in
Gods
word
,
and
the
only
means
of
Salvation
,
Eph.
1.
●
In
whom
also
ye
trusted
,
after
that
ye
heard
the
word
of
truth
,
the
Gospel
of
your
Salvation
.
This
is
the
truth
most
profitable
to
lost
Sinners
:
receiving
is
put
for
entertaining
,
or
believing
the
words
,
as
Acts
8.14
.
When
they
heard
that
Samaria
had
received
the
word
of
God
and
Acts
11.1
.
That
the
Gentiles
had
received
the
word
,
and
elsewhere
.
This
reception
must
be
with
love
,
Acts
2.41
.
As
many
as
received
the
word
gladly
,
and
Acts
17.11
.
They
received
the
word
with
readiness
of
mind
.
And
this
affection
must
produce
its
effect
,
so
as
to
convert
them
unto
God
.
Now
this
is
denied
of
them
who
are
seduced
by
Antichrist
,
that
they
never
had
any
true
love
to
the
truth
,
nor
minded
it
in
order
to
their
Salvation
.
Now
the
business
is
,
whether
the
clause
concerned
only
the
Jews
,
or
can
be
applied
to
Christians
.
The
Jews
clearly
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
but
did
refuse
Christ
,
and
his
Salvation
:
And
herein
the
Papists
glory
of
an
advantage
of
turning
off
this
Prophecy
from
themselves
.
But
the
Apostle
speaketh
not
of
rejecting
the
truth
but
of
not
receiving
the
love
of
the
truth
:
which
is
not
proper
to
the
Jews
,
but
to
false
Christians
.
The
Jews
Company
rejected
Christ
,
and
Antichrist
was
not
sent
to
them
for
a
punishment
:
but
wrath
came
upon
them
to
the
uttermost
,
to
the
excision
and
cutting
off
their
Nation
.
But
here
is
rendred
the
reason
not
of
other
Judgments
,
but
why
men
are
Captives
to
Antichrist
.
Therefore
it
is
not
so
to
be
confined
.
Doct.
1.
The
subjects
of
Antichrists
power
and
seduction
,
are
those
that
perish
.
2.
The
great
reason
why
God
sent
this
Judgment
on
the
Christian
World
,
is
,
because
they
receieved
not
the
love
of
the
truth
.
1.
Doct.
That
the
subjects
of
Antichrists
power
and
seduction
,
are
those
that
perish
.
It
is
a
dreadful
argument
we
are
upon
,
yet
necessary
to
be
known
for
our
caution
,
however
to
be
handled
warily
.
(
1.
)
It
is
certainly
more
meet
for
us
to
have
a
regard
of
our
own
estate
,
than
curiously
to
enquire
what
becometh
of
others
.
The
Apostle
waveth
judging
them
that
are
without
,
1
Cor.
5.12
.
I
know
he
meaneth
it
of
the
censures
of
the
Church
,
which
are
not
exercised
upon
Infidels
,
but
Christians
;
but
so
far
we
may
apply
i●
to
this
case
,
that
we
should
not
rashly
judge
of
the
eternal
state
of
other
persons
,
but
rather
of
things
wherein
our selves
are
concerned
.
If
the
enquiry
were
only
matter
of
curiosity
,
surely
Christs
rebuke
would
silence
it
,
What
is
that
to
thee
,
Joh.
21.20
.
for
Christ
is
ill
pleased
with
curiosity
about
the
state
of
other
men
but
it
is
fit
we
should
know
our
own
duty
and
danger
,
and
to
that
end
it
must
be
discussed
.
(
2.
)
That
there
is
a
great
diffi●ulty
of
the
Salvation
of
Papists
,
so
living
and
dying
,
if
not
an
utter
impossibility
.
Partly
because
,
though
it
should
be
supposed
that
they
retain
the
foundation
,
yet
they
build
such
Hay
,
and
stubble
upon
it
;
so
many
errors
in
Doctrine
,
corruptions
in
Worship
,
and
Tyranny
in
Government
,
that
if
a
man
could
be
sa●ed
,
he
is
saved
but
as
by
fire
,
1
Cor.
3.13
.
and
no
man
that
hath
a
care
of
his
Soul
,
wi●l
either
embrace
Popery
,
or
continue
in
it
;
where
the
way
is
plainest
,
there
are
difficulties
enough
,
and
the
righteous
are
scarcely
saved
,
and
therefore
in
a
questionable
way
,
none
should
venture
.
Worshipping
of
Angels
and
Saints
departed
,
and
Images
,
are
no
light
thing
.
Nor
will
a
serious
Christian
chuse
that
way
where
the
Doctrines
of
the
Gospel
are
so
exceedingly
corrupted
,
and
there
is
such
a
manifest
invasion
of
the
Authority
of
Christ
,
by
c●allenging
an
Universal
Headship
over
his
Church
,
without
his
leave
,
and
this
maintained
by
errors
and
persecutions
.
(
3.
)
We
must
distinguish
of
those
that
lived
under
Popery
,
rather
as
Captives
under
this
Tyranny
,
than
voluntary
Subjects
of
this
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
:
As
many
holy
men
did
in
former
times
,
groaning
and
mourning
under
the
abominations
,
rather
than
countenancing
and
p●omoting
them
.
To
these
God
speaketh
when
he
said
,
Rev.
18.4
.
Come
out
of
her
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receive
not
of
her
plagues
.
They
were
his
people
while
they
were
there
.
These
were
as
those
seven
thousand
in
Israel
that
had
not
bowed
the
knee
to
Baal
,
Rom.
11.4
.
(
4.
)
There
is
a
difference
to
be
put
between
those
that
err
in
the
simplicity
of
their
hearts
,
knowing
no
better
;
and
t●ose
that
withstand
the
light
upon
carnal
reasons
,
and
will
not
retract
their
errors
,
though
convinced
of
the
degeneration
of
Christianity
.
For
simple
ignorance
is
not
so
damning
as
obstinate
error
.
Luke
12.48
.
But
he
that
knew
not
,
and
did
commit
things
worthy
of
stripes
,
shall
be
beaten
with
few
stripes
,
&c.
and
1
Tim.
1.13
.
But
I
obtained
mercy
because
I
did
it
ignorantly
in
unbelief
.
The
Scriptures
many
times
condemn
a
way
as
a
way
of
ruine
,
but
all
in
that
way
are
not
damned
,
as
John
4.22
.
Salvation
is
of
the
Iews
:
There
it
is
eminently
dispensed
,
and
yet
therefore
it
followeth
not
,
that
all
the
Samaritans
were
damned
.
Some
among
them
though
tainted
with
the
errors
of
their
Country
,
might
have
such
knowledge
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
love
to
him
,
as
might
be
effectual
to
Salvation
.
(
5.
)
We
must
distinguish
between
Papists
so
living
,
and
so
dying
;
many
by
Gods
grace
,
may
have
repentance
conferred
upon
them
at
death
;
and
though
they
lived
Papists
,
might
die
as
reformed
Christians
seeking
Salvation
by
Christ
alo●e
,
in
the
way
of
true
Faith
and
Repentance
,
and
so
the
Lord
may
manifest
his
compassion
to
them
,
pardoning
the
errors
of
their
lives
.
(
6.
)
We
must
distinguish
Times
.
God
might
dispense
with
many
in
the
times
of
universal
darkness
and
Captivity
,
more
than
he
doth
afterwards
,
when
the
light
of
the
Gospel
breaketh
forth
,
and
his
Trumpet
is
sounded
to
call
them
forth
.
Whosoever
shall
compare
Iohn
Fierus
,
and
Iohn
Calvin
will
find
they
were
assisted
by
the
same
Holy
Spirit
of
God
:
though
the
one
lived
and
died
a
Papist
,
and
the
o●●er
was
●n
eminent
instrument
in
reforming
t●e
Church
of
God
;
but
an
ignorant
fear
of
separation
from
the
Catholick
Church
,
caused
many
to
do
as
they
did
;
but
much
more
doth
it
hold
good
in
the
times
before
.
Our
Fathers
if
alive
would
not
have
condemned
us
,
nor
should
we
condemn
them
being
dead
,
before
they
had
these
advantages
which
we
now
enjoy
.
Illi
si
reviviscerent
,
&c.
saith
Austi●
in
a
like
Case
.
(
7.
)
We
must
distinguish
between
Popish
Errors
,
some
are
more
Capital
,
as
Adorations
of
Images
,
Inovocation
of
Saints
,
Justification
by
the
merit
of
Works
,
Inhibition
of
the
Scriptures
,
&c.
others
not
so
deadly
,
as
when
too
much
reverence
is
given
to
Ecclesiastical
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
Penance
,
Auricular
Confession
,
Fasting
,
&c.
Now
though
the
Case
of
a
re●l
Papist
,
who
is
compleat
in
this
mystery
of
I●i●uity
,
and
refuseth
,
hateth
,
persecuteth
the
truth
offered
,
be
desperate
,
yet
the
Lord
●ay
in
tender
mercy
accept
of
other
devout
Souls
,
who
yet
live
in
that
way
,
if
they
hold
the
head
and
the
foundation
.
1.
Vse
.
Let
us
not
think
Popery
a
light
thing
,
which
the
Lord
so
peremptorily
threatneth
.
Surely
,
it
is
no
li●●●e
mercy
that
we
are
freed
from
it
.
Therefore
we
should
be
thankful
for
the
light
we
have
,
and
improve
it
well
while
we
have
it
,
and
hold
it
fast
.
What
hope
soever
we
may
have
of
men
living
in
former
times
,
and
foreign
Countries
,
where
they
knew
no
better
,
but
after
such
express
warnings
,
what
hope
can
we
have
of
English
Papists
,
considering
the
time
when
Rome
is
not
grown
better
but
worse
,
and
what
was
common
opinion
,
is
now
made
an
Article
of
Faith
;
and
when
the
truth
is
taught
and
so
clearly
manifested
▪
so
that
for
any
by
their
own
voluntary
choice
,
to
run
into
Popery
,
it
is
a
p●ain
defection
from
Christ
to
Antichrist
;
and
wilfully
to
drink
that
poison
which
will
be
the
bane
and
ruine
of
your
Souls
.
2.
The
great
reason
why
God
sent
this
Judgment
upon
the
Christian
World
;
is
to
punish
those
that
received
not
the
love
of
the
T●uth
.
Here
I
shall
enquire
,
1.
How
many
ways
men
●ay
be
said
,
not
to
receive
the
love
of
the
●ruth
.
2.
How
just
their
punishment
is
f●r
such
a
sin
.
1.
I●
stating
this
sin
,
1.
It
is
supposed
that
●he
truth
and
doctrine
of
Christ
,
is
made
known
to
a
people
,
yea
cometh
among
them
with
great
Evidence
,
Conviction
and
Authority
.
For
it
is
not
the
want
of
means
,
but
want
of
love
,
that
it
is
charged
on
them
;
And
the
plenty
of
means
aggravateth
their
fault
,
and
maketh
their
Condemnation
the
●ore
just
.
John
.
3.19
.
This
is
the
Condemnation
,
that
light
is
come
into
the
world
,
and
men
loved
darkness
more
than
light
.
The
truth
was
not
for
their
turns
,
but
was
contrary
to
their
lusts
,
and
passions
,
and
prejudices
,
and
these
they
preferred
before
the
light
of
the
Gospel
shining
to
them
.
2.
That
as
inevidence
of
doctrine
was
not
the
cause
of
not
receiving
the
truth
;
so
not
bare
weakness
of
understanding
:
no
it
is
not
weakness
but
wilfulness
which
is
here
intimated
,
not
a
defect
of
their
minds
,
but
their
hearts
,
Joh.
8.15
.
Because
I
tell
you
the
truth
,
ye
believe
me
not
:
It
was
not
weakness
but
prejudice
hindred
their
believing
.
They
despised
the
grace
of
God
,
yea
hated
it
,
for
their
lusts
sake
:
Their
lusts
lie
more
in
opposition
to
the
truth
,
than
speculative
doubts
and
errors
:
Luke
16.14
.
And
the
Pharisees
,
who
were
covetous
,
when
they
heard
all
these
things
,
they
derided
him
;
the
words
are
,
blew
their
Noses
at
him
.
The
sensual
,
carnal
,
and
ungodly
World
scorneth
heavenly
doctrine
,
and
pure
Christianity
is
distasted
by
false
Christians
.
Err
in
mind
,
err
in
heart
.
3.
It
is
not
enough
to
receive
the
truth
in
the
light
of
it
,
but
we
must
also
receive
it
in
the
love
of
it
,
or
it
will
do
us
no
good
.
To
make
the
truth
operative
,
(
1.
)
Knowledge
is
necessary
,
and
also
Faith
;
and
then
Love
.
Knowledge
,
for
without
knowledge
the
heart
is
not
good
,
Prov.
19.2
.
Nothing
can
come
to
the
heart
but
by
the
mind
;
the
will
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
choice
,
or
des●re
guided
by
reason
,
and
the
Gospel
doth
not
work
as
a
charm
,
whether
it
be
or
be
not
understood
:
No
,
the
purport
or
drift
of
it
must
be
known
,
or
how
can
it
have
any
effect
upon
us
?
Next
to
knowledge
,
to
make
it
work
,
there
must
be
Faith
:
when
we
apprehend
a
thing
,
we
must
judge
of
it
,
whether
it
be
true
or
false
,
how
else
can
it
make
any
challenge
,
or
lay
claim
to
our
respect
?
1
Thess.
2.13
.
Ye
received
it
not
as
the
word
of
men
,
but
(
as
it
is
truth
)
the
word
of
God
,
which
worketh
effectually
in
you
,
as
it
doth
in
all
them
that
believe
.
Faith
doth
inliven
our
actions
about
Religion
;
to
hear
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Heaven
,
doth
not
stir
us
unless
we
believe
these
things
.
Well
,
next
to
Faith
there
must
be
Love
,
for
apprehension
and
dijudication
are
acts
of
the
understanding
only
,
but
love
belongeth
to
the
will
,
and
we
must
believe
with
all
the
heart
,
Acts
8.37
.
There
may
be
knowledge
without
Faith
as
an
Heathen
may
understand
the
Christian
Religion
,
though
he
believe
it
not
,
profess
it
not
:
And
there
may
be
Faith
without
love
,
for
there
is
a
dead
faith
,
James
2.20
.
which
rests
in
cold
opinions
,
without
any
affec●ion
to
the
truth
believed
.
Love
pierceth
deeper
into
the
truth
,
and
maketh
it
pierce
deeper
into
us
.
As
a
red
hot
Iron
though
never
so
blunt
,
will
run
farther
into
an
inch
board
,
than
a
cold
Tool
,
though
never
so
sharp
.
And
love
maketh
it
more
operative
;
there
is
notitia
per
visum
,
&
notitia
per
gustum
,
A
knowledge
by
sight
,
and
a
knowledge
by
tas●
:
A
man
may
guess
at
the
goodness
of
Wine
by
the
Colour
,
but
more
by
the
tast
,
that
is
a
more
refreshing
apprehension
.
And
Augustine
prayeth
,
Fac
me
Domine
gustare
per
amoren
quod
gusto
per
cognitionem
.
Lord
make
me
tast
●hat
by
love
which
I
tast
by
knowledge
.
Surely
we
are
never
sound
in
Christianity
,
till
all
the
light
that
we
receive
,
be
turned
into
love
.
These
great
things
are
revealed
and
represented
to
our
Faith
,
not
to
please
our
minds
by
knowing
them
,
but
to
quicken
our
Love
.
Faith
alone
is
but
as
sight
,
and
Faith
with
Love
is
as
tast
.
Now
it
is
more
easy
to
dispute
a
man
out
of
his
belief
,
that
only
seeth
,
than
it
is
him
that
tasteth
,
and
knoweth
the
grace
of
God
in
truth
.
This
is
the
true
reason
of
the
stedfastness
of
weak
and
unlearned
Christians
,
though
they
have
not
such
distinct
conceptions
,
and
reasonings
,
as
ma●y
learned
men
have
;
yet
their
Faith
is
turned
into
love
,
and
a
man
is
better
held
by
the
heart
than
by
the
head
:
And
though
they
cannot
dispute
for
Christ
(
as
one
of
the
Martyrs
said
)
they
can
die
for
Christ
.
But
alas
,
many
receive
the
truth
in
the
light
thereof
,
but
few
receive
it
in
the
love
of
it
,
and
so
lie
open
to
deceit
.
4.
This
love
must
not
be
a
sleight
affection
,
for
that
will
soon
vanish
,
but
we
must
be
rooted
and
well
grounded
,
and
have
a
good
strenght
.
The
stony
grou●d
had
some
love
to
the
word
,
Matth.
13.20
,
21.
But
he
that
receiveth
the
word
in
stony
places
,
the
same
is
he
that
heareth
the
word
,
and
anon
with
joy
receiveth
it
;
yet
he
hath
not
root
in
himself
,
but
dureth
but
a
while
,
for
when
Tribulation
of
Persecution
riseth
,
because
of
the
word
,
by
and
by
he
is
offended
.
So
also
of
the
Thorny
ground
.
He
heareth
the
word
,
and
the
care
of
this
World
,
and
the
deceitfulness
of
riches
,
choak
the
word
,
and
he
becometh
unfruitful
,
ver.
22.
Now
what
are
the
defects
of
this
love
?
1.
It
is
not
radicated
:
A
pang
of
Love
,
or
flash
of
Zeal
:
whereas
we
should
be
rooted
and
grounded
in
love
,
Eph.
3.17
.
Hypocrites
had
a
t●st
,
Heb.
6.
4
,
5.
For
it
is
impossible
for
those
who
were
once
enlightned
,
and
have
tasted
of
the
Heavenly
gift
,
and
were
made
partakers
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
have
tasted
the
good
word
of
God
,
and
the
powers
of
the
world
to
come
,
if
they
shall
fall
away
,
to
renew
them
again
unto
repentance
.
Tasted
,
but
did
but
tast
;
did
escape
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
2
Pet.
2.20
yet
not
having
a
good
Conscience
,
may
make
Shipwrack
of
Faith
,
1.
Tim.
1.19
.
2.
It
is
partial
.
The
Gospel
offereth
great
priviledges
,
and
it
is
also
a
pure
holy
rule
of
obedience
:
Acts
2.41
.
This
word
of
God
is
made
up
of
Precepts
and
Promises
:
God
offereth
in
the
Covenant
exce●lent
benefits
,
upon
gracious
terms
and
conditions
,
there
must
be
a
consent
to
the
terms
as
well
as
an
acceptation
of
the
priviledges
:
The
confidence
of
the
priviledges
,
serveth
to
wean
us
from
the
false
happiness
,
therefore
that
must
be
kept
up
,
Heb.
3.6
.
But
Christ
as
a
Son
over
his
own
House
,
whose
are
we
,
if
we
hold
fast
the
confidence
,
and
the
rejoicing
of
the
firm
unto
the
end
.
And
the
consent
to
the
terms
,
bindeth
our
duty
upon
us
,
Isa.
56.4
.
Now
as
willingly
as
we
yielded
at
first
,
we
must
keep
up
the
same
fervour
still
,
Deut.
5.29
.
Oh
that
there
were
such
an
heart
in
them
,
that
they
would
fear
me
and
keep
all
my
Commandments
always
;
That
it
might
be
well
with
them
and
with
their
Children
for
ever
.
But
whole
pure
Christianity
is
not
loved
by
false
Christians
;
therefore
when
Religion
crosseth
their
interests
,
and
the
bent
of
their
lusts
,
they
seek
to
bring
Religion
to
their
hearts
,
not
their
hearts
to
Religion
.
3.
It
is
not
strong
,
and
in
such
a
prevalent
degree
,
as
to
controul
other
affections
:
it
is
but
a
passion
,
a
pleasure
,
and
a
delight
they
take
on
for
a
time
,
not
the
effect
of
solid
judgment
and
resolution
:
A
joy
easily
controuled
and
overcome
with
other
delights
;
therefore
Christ
requireth
a
denial
of
all
things
,
for
a
close
adherence
to
him
and
his
Doctrine
.
And
hath
told
us
,
Matth.
10.37
.
He
that
loveth
Father
and
Mother
more
than
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
,
and
Luke
14.26
.
Cannot
be
my
Disciple
.
This
is
a
love
to
which
all
other
loves
must
give
way
,
and
be
subordinate
.
Many
love
the
truth
a
little
,
but
love
other
things
more
,
will
be
at
no
cost
for
it
.
Solomon
giveth
advice
,
Prov.
23.23
.
Buy
the
truth
and
sell
it
not
.
In
lesser
points
we
must
do
nothing
against
the
truth
,
for
though
the
matter
contended
for
be
never
so
small
,
yet
sincerity
is
a
great
point
;
but
in
the
greater
truths
we
should
purchase
the
knowledge
of
them
at
any
rate
,
and
be
faithful
to
Christ
what
ever
it
cost
us
.
4.
This
slight
love
may
arise
from
Worldly
respects
.
Now
in
the
Text
,
it
is
said
,
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
that
they
might
be
saved
.
It
should
arise
upon
eternal
reasons
and
considerations
of
the
other
World
which
only
produce
abiding
affections
;
Heb.
10.39
.
We
are
not
of
them
that
draw
back
to
●erdition
,
but
of
them
that
believe
to
the
saving
of
the
Soul
.
In
closing
with
Christianity
,
that
must
be
fixed
as
our
scope
,
not
to
spare
●he
flesh
,
but
to
save
the
Soul
:
and
to
save
the
Soul
with
the
loss
of
other
things
,
and
that
will
make
us
true
to
Christ
.
But
there
are
many
foreign
reasons
for
which
men
may
s●ew
some
love
to
Religion
.
As
first
,
Policy
▪
as
Ieh●
took
up
Ionadab
into
the
Chariot
with
him
,
2
Kings
10.15
.
there
is
his
complement
to
him
:
Ionadab
was
a
good
man
,
and
this
honoured
him
before
the
people
,
to
see
Iehu
and
Ionadab
so
well
acquainted
.
Sometimes
respect
to
others
upon
whom
we
depe●d
:
many
seem
to
be
good
because
they
dare
not
displease
others
that
have
authority
over
them
,
or
an
interest
in
them
:
as
Ioash
was
religious
all
the
days
of
Iehoiada
,
for
he
stood
in
awe
of
him
,
1
Chron.
24.2
.
Now
such
sorry
Religion
dependeth
on
foreign
accidents
,
The
life
of
others
or
presence
of
others
,
and
therefore
it
cannot
be
durable
:
whereas
in
presence
or
absence
we
should
work
out
our
Salvation
with
fear
and
trembling
,
Phil.
2.12
.
otherwise
men
only
keep
within
compass
for
a
while
,
but
they
have
the
root
of
sin
within
them
still
.
Or
it
may
be
novelty
;
as
our
Lord
telleth
the
Jews
:
Iohn
was
a
burning
and
shining
light
;
and
ye
were
willing
to
rejoice
in
his
light
for
a
season
.
Iohn
was
an
eminent
man
for
pureness
of
Doctrine
,
and
vigour
of
Zeal
and
the
more
corrupt
sort
of
Jews
,
Pharisees
as
well
as
others
,
admired
him
for
a
while
,
but
they
soon
grew
weary
of
him
,
it
was
a
fit
of
zeal
for
the
present
.
Lastly
,
This
love
may
be
to
the
excellency
of
gifts
,
bestowed
upon
some
Minister
or
Instrument
,
whom
God
raiseth
up
,
or
some
countenance
of
great
men
given
to
their
Ministry
,
may
stir
up
some
love
and
attendance
on
their
Ministry
,
and
some
respect
is
given
for
their
sakes
,
when
men
have
no
sound
grace
in
their
hearts
.
There
is
a
receiving
of
the
word
,
as
the
word
of
man
,
and
a
receiving
of
the
word
,
as
the
word
of
God
,
as
the
Apostle
intimateth
,
1
Thess.
2.13
.
The
receiving
of
the
word
as
the
word
of
man
,
so
it
worketh
only
an
humane
passion
,
a
delight
in
the
gifts
of
the
Ministry
used
,
Ezech.
33.32
.
Thou
art
to
them
as
a
lovely
Song
of
one
that
hath
a
pleasant
voice
.
Then
there
is
a
receiving
it
as
the
word
of
God
,
and
then
we
receive
it
with
much
assurance
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
1
Thess.
1.5
.
Our
Gospel
came
to
you
,
not
in
word
,
but
in
power
,
●nd
much
assurance
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Now
if
we
do
not
receive
the
truth
upon
Gods
recommendation
and
confirmation
,
we
do
not
love
truth
as
truth
;
our
contest
is
not
who
hath
most
wit
and
parts
,
but
most
grace
.
5.
They
do
not
receive
the
love
of
the
truth
when
it
doth
not
produce
its
solid
effects
,
which
is
a
change
of
heart
and
life
:
And
they
are
not
brought
by
the
Gospel
to
a
sincere
repentance
and
conversion
to
God
,
or
receive
the
truth
so
as
to
live
by
it
:
but
whilst
they
have
the
names
of
Christians
,
have
the
lives
and
hearts
of
Atheists
and
Infidels
.
These
were
those
that
debauched
Christianity
,
and
meritoriè
and
effectivè
,
by
their
provocations
and
negligence
,
brought
this
degeneracy
into
the
Church
and
Judgment
on
the
Christian
World
.
Certainly
a
man
hateth
that
Religion
,
which
he
doth
profess
when
he
will
not
live
by
it
:
This
perfidiousness
and
breach
of
Covenant
,
was
that
which
provoked
God
to
permit
these
delusions
in
the
Church
.
The
wordly
,
sensual
,
carnal
Christians
,
that
hate
that
life
which
their
Religion
calleth
for
.
The
Godly
Christian
,
and
the
Carnal
Christian
,
have
the
same
Bible
,
the
same
Creed
,
the
same
Baptism
,
yet
they
hate
one
another
as
if
they
were
of
different
Religions
,
and
confound
the
distinction
between
the
World
and
the
Church
,
because
the
World
is
in
the
Church
.
And
of
sensual
and
godless
men
,
we
must
speak
as
Heathens
,
as
if
they
were
without
God
,
they
abhor
that
Religion
which
they
do
profess
.
That
is
,
they
abhor
not
the
name
,
but
they
abhor
those
that
are
faithful
to
it
,
and
serious
in
it
:
who
desire
to
know
God
in
Christ
,
and
desire
to
love
him
,
and
live
to
him
.
It
was
that
Christ
taxed
in
the
Pharisees
,
they
honoured
the
dead
Saints
,
and
abhorred
the
living
,
Matth.
23.29
,
30
,
31.
Wo
unto
you
,
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
,
Hypocrites
,
because
ye
build
the
Tombs
of
the
Prophets
,
and
garnish
the
Sepulchres
of
the
righteous
,
and
say
,
if
we
had
been
in
the
days
of
our
Fathers
,
we
would
not
have
been
partakers
with
them
,
in
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
.
Wherefore
ye
be
witnesses
unto
your selves
,
that
ye
are
the
Children
of
them
which
killed
the
Prophets
.
Christ
hath
not
worse
Enemies
in
the
World
,
than
those
that
usurp
his
name
,
and
pretend
to
be
his
Officers
,
and
yet
eat
and
drink
with
the
drunken
,
and
beat
their
fellow
Servants
,
Matth.
24.49
.
Christ
will
disown
such
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
Matth.
7.22
,
23.
Many
will
say
unto
me
in
that
day
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
have
we
not
prophesied
in
thy
name
,
and
in
thy
name
have
cast
out
Devils
,
and
in
thy
name
done
many
wonderful
works
,
and
then
will
I
profess
unto
them
I
never
knew
you
?
Depart
from
me
ye
that
work
iniquity
.
And
such
do
most
dishonour
him
in
the
World
.
A
righteous
,
sober
,
godly
life
,
is
the
best
evidence
of
our
love
to
the
truth
.
2.
How
just
this
punishment
is
,
(
1.
)
Because
God
hath
ever
held
this
course
on
the
Pagan
World
,
who
kept
not
the
natural
knowledge
of
God
,
he
gave
them
up
to
vile
affections
,
Rom.
1.28
.
The
Jews
who
rejected
Christ
,
Joh.
5.43
.
I
am
come
in
my
Fathers
name
,
and
ye
receive
me
not
,
another
will
come
in
his
own
name
,
and
him
will
ye
receive
.
When
Christ
cometh
meerly
for
our
benefit
,
the
unthankful
World
will
not
make
him
welcome
,
but
they
will
take
worse
in
his
room
.
So
towards
Christians
;
At
first
men
would
not
receive
the
Gospel
,
while
it
was
pure
,
and
in
its
simplicity
,
as
taught
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
sealed
by
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
,
till
it
was
backed
by
a
Wordly
Interest
,
and
co●rupted
into
a
Wordly
design
;
and
then
they
had
it
and
all
manner
of
superstitions
together
,
and
with
these
strong
delusions
there
came
just
damnation
.
So
still
the
pure
Gospel
is
refused
,
and
God
sendeth
Popish
Seducers
as
a
just
Judgment
;
men
only
prize
the
light
as
it
may
serve
their
turn
(
2.
)
The
neglect
and
contempt
of
the
truth
is
so
hainous
a
sin
,
that
it
deserveth
the
greatest
punishment
:
Heb.
2.3
.
How
shall
we
escape
,
if
we
neglect
so
great
salvation
?
now
it
is
revenged
by
these
err●rs
,
as
a
just
judgment
on
the
perverseness
and
unthankfulness
of
the
World
.
The
duties
of
the
Gospel
being
so
unquestionable
,
shew
their
perverseness
.
The
priviledges
of
the
Gospel
being
so
excellent
,
their
unthankfulness
is
more
intolerable
.
1.
Vse
is
to
shew
us
what
cause
we
have
to
fear
a
return
of
Popery
:
Alas
,
where
is
this
love
of
the
truth
?
(
1.
)
Some
are
Gospel-glutted
,
loath
Manna
,
a
full-fed
people
must
expect
a
Famine
,
Amos
8.2
.
In
differences
between
God
and
Baal
,
Christ
and
Antichrist
,
few
are
valiant
for
the
truth
,
Ier.
9.3
.
And
they
bend
their
tongue
like
their
bow
for
lies
,
but
they
are
not
valiant
for
the
truth
upon
the
earth
:
for
they
proceed
from
evil
to
evil
,
and
they
know
not
me
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Contend
earnestly
.
Jude
3.
It
was
needful
for
me
to
write
unto
you
,
and
to
exhort
you
,
that
you
should
earnestly
contend
for
the
Faith
which
was
once
delivered
unto
the
Saints
.
Again
,
(
2.
)
There
are
many
sensualists
,
unclean
and
carnal
Gospellers
,
to
these
God
oweth
a
Judgment
.
Usually
the
Gospel
is
removed
and
given
to
a
Nation
that
will
bring
forth
the
fruits
thereof
.
They
that
use
the
truth
only
or
principally
for
their
own
turns
,
hate
to
be
reformed
,
God
will
reckon
with
them
,
Psal.
50.16
,
17.
But
unto
the
wicked
God
saith
,
What
hast
thou
to
do
to
declare
my
Statutes
?
or
that
thou
shouldst
take
my
Covenant
into
thy
mouth
?
seeing
thou
hatest
instruction
,
and
castest
my
words
behind
thee
.
2.
Vse
shews
you
indeed
,
that
you
love
the
Gospel
.
Carentia
remedii
,
is
a
grievous
misery
,
or
else
Christ
had
not
come
as
a
great
Blessing
.
Neglectus
remedii
,
is
a
grievous
sin
,
to
be
lazy
in
a
matter
of
such
moment
.
Those
that
never
set
their
hearts
to
obey
the
truth
.
Crassa
negligentia
dolus
est
.
There
should
be
constant
purpose
,
endeavour
,
striving
,
and
not
cease
striving
,
till
we
in
some
measure
prevail
;
rejectio
,
or
contemptio
remedii
,
if
we
put
away
the
word
of
God
from
us
,
Acts
13.46
.
Then
Paul
and
Barnabas
waxed
bold
,
and
said
,
it
was
necessary
,
that
the
word
of
God
should
first
have
been
spoken
to
you
:
but
seeing
ye
pu●
it
from
you
,
and
judge
your selves
unworthy
of
everlasting
life
;
loe
,
we
turn
to
the
Gentiles
.
God
will
be
gone
,
if
not
from
the
Land
,
from
thy
Soul
.
This
is
the
most
hainous
iniquity
of
all
,
Heb.
10.28
,
29.
He
that
despised
Moses
his
Law
died
without
mercy
under
two
or
three
witnesses
:
of
how
much
sorer
punishment
,
suppose
ye
,
shall
he
be
thought
worthy
,
who
hath
trodden
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
,
and
hath
counted
the
blood
of
the
Covenant
wherewith
he
was
sanctified
a●
unholy
thing
,
and
hath
done
despight
unto
the
Spirit
of
grace
?
So
Esau's
despising
his
Birthright
,
Heb.
12.15
.
Lest
there
be
any
Fornicator
,
or
prophane
person
,
as
Esau
,
who
for
one
morsel
of
meat
,
sold
his
Birthright
,
for
ye
know
how
that
afterwards
,
when
he
would
have
inherited
the
Blessing
,
he
was
rejected
:
for
he
found
no
place
of
repentance
,
though
he
sought
it
carefully
with
●ears
.
SERMON
IX
.
2
Thess.
2.11
,
12.
And
for
this
cause
,
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
.
That
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
.
WE
have
considered
the
sin
of
those
seduced
by
Antichrist
:
now
the
Judgment
:
It
is
twofold
.
(
1.
)
Delusion
in
this
World
,
verse
11.
(
2.
)
Damnation
in
the
next
,
verse
12.
1.
Delusion
in
this
World
;
where
,
take
notice
of
three
things
.
1.
The
Author
of
it
,
God
shall
send
it
.
2.
The
degree
,
or
nature
of
the
punishment
,
strong
delusion
.
3.
The
issue
of
it
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
.
2.
Their
punishment
in
the
next
World
,
That
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
where
take
notice
,
(
1.
)
Of
the
terribleness
of
it
,
it
is
no
less
than
everlasting
damnation
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
2.
The
Justice
and
Equity
of
it
:
They
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
righteousness
.
1.
I
begin
with
their
Judgment
in
this
World
.
For
this
cause
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
.
Doct.
That
by
Gods
just
Judgment
there
is
an
infatuation
upon
the
Followers
and
Abettors
of
Antichrist
,
that
they
swallow
the
grossest
errors
,
to
their
own
destruction
.
To
clear
this
I
shall
speak
,
1.
To
the
Author
.
2.
The
degree
or
kind
of
the
punishment
.
3.
The
effect
and
issue
.
1.
As
to
the
Author
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Here
a
difficulty
ariseth
.
For
God
is
not
,
and
cannot
be
the
Author
of
sin
.
He
that
is
essentially
good
,
cannot
be
the
cause
of
evil
.
And
he
that
is
Vltor
peccati
,
the
avenger
of
sin
,
cannot
be
Author
peccati
,
the
Author
of
it
:
If
he
should
cause
man
to
sin
,
how
will
his
punishment
of
it
be
just
?
I
Answ.
As
it
is
a
sin
,
God
hath
no
hand
in
it
,
but
as
it
is
a
punishment
of
sin
,
God
hath
to
do
in
it
.
To
clear
this
to
you
,
consider
,
1.
He
that
is
the
supreme
Lord
and
Governour
of
his
Creatures
,
is
also
their
Judge
.
For
Legislation
and
Judgment
belong
to
the
same
Authority
.
And
therefore
God
is
called
sometimes
our
King
,
and
sometimes
o●r
Judge
.
Gen.
18.25
.
Shall
not
the
Iudge
of
all
the
earth
do
right
?
Rom.
5.6
.
Is
God
un●ighteous
?
how
then
shall
he
judge
the
World
?
That
is
his
Office
and
Prerogative
.
2.
Gods
way
of
judging
for
the
present
,
is
either
external
,
or
internal
.
As
for
instance
,
there
are
two
acts
of
Judicature
,
Reward
and
Punishment
.
In
rewarding
,
Gods
external
Government
is
seen
:
in
dispensing
outward
Blessings
to
his
people
,
as
the
fruit
of
their
obedience
,
Micah
2.7
.
Do
not
my
words
do
good
to
him
that
walketh
uprightly
?
His
promises
speak
good
,
and
as
fulfilled
do
good
:
yield
protection
,
maintenance
,
and
such
a
measure
of
outward
prosperity
,
as
supporteth
and
maintaineth
them
,
during
their
service
.
David
owned
Gods
dealing
with
him
in
this
sort
:
Psal.
119.56
.
This
I
had
because
I
kept
thy
Precepts
.
So
as
to
his
internal
Government
,
in
giving
them
peace
of
Conscience
,
and
Joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Rom.
14.17
.
For
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
not
meat
and
drink
,
but
righteousness
,
and
peace
,
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Pro.
3.17
.
Her
ways
(
are
)
ways
of
pleasantness
,
and
all
her
paths
(
are
)
peace
.
These
are
the
internal
rewards
of
obedience
.
And
so
also
God
often
rewardeth
grace
with
grace
.
As
Isa.
58.13
,
14.
If
tho●
turn
away
thy
foot
from
the
Sabbath
(
from
)
doing
thy
pleasure
on
my
holy
day
,
and
call
the
Sabbath
a
delight
,
the
holy
of
the
Lord
honourable
,
and
shalt
honour
him
,
not
doing
thy
own
ways
,
nor
finding
thine
own
pleasure
,
nor
speaking
(
thine
own
)
words
:
Then
shalt
thou
delight
thy self
in
the
Lord
;
and
I
will
cause
thee
to
ride
upon
the
high
places
of
the
earth
:
and
feed
thee
with
the
heritage
of
Iacob
thy
Father
:
for
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
hath
spoken
(
it
.
)
Psal.
31.24
.
Be
of
good
Courage
,
and
he
shall
strengthen
your
heart
,
all
ye
that
hope
in
the
Lord
.
Proficiency
in
the
same
grace
,
is
a
reward
of
the
several
acts
,
and
exercise
of
it
.
So
in
punishing
sometimes
he
useth
the
way
of
external
Government
,
by
the
terrib●e
Judgments
exercised
upon
men
for
the
breach
of
his
Law
.
Rom.
1.18
.
For
the
wrath
of
God
is
revealed
from
Heaven
,
against
all
ungodliness
and
unrighteousness
of
men
,
who
hold
the
truth
in
unrighteousness
.
Heb.
2.2
.
Every
transgression
and
disobedience
,
received
a
just
recompence
of
reward
.
Sometimes
the
way
of
internal
Government
by
terrors
of
Conscience
,
or
punishing
sin
committed
with
sin
permitted
:
both
these
parts
are
seen
in
punishing
both
the
godly
and
the
wicked
;
as
for
instance
in
the
godly
,
in
the
way
of
external
Government
,
1
Cor.
11.32
.
But
when
we
are
judged
,
we
are
chastned
of
the
Lord
,
that
we
should
not
be
condemned
with
the
World
.
In
the
way
of
internal
Government
,
the
lesser
penal
withdrawings
of
the
Spirit
,
which
Gods
people
find
themselves
after
some
sins
and
neglects
of
grace
,
are
grievous
:
But
the
Judgments
upon
the
Souls
of
the
ungodly
,
are
most
dreadful
,
when
the
sinner
is
either
terrified
or
stupi●ied
:
terrified
by
horrors
of
Conscience
,
1
Cor.
15.56
.
The
sting
of
death
is
sin
,
and
the
strength
of
sin
is
the
Law
;
or
stupified
by
being
given
up
to
their
own
hearts
Counsels
,
Psal.
81.12
.
So
I
gave
them
up
unto
their
own
hearts
lusts
:
and
they
walked
in
their
own
Counsels
.
So
that
the
Sinner
is
left
dull
,
and
senseless
,
and
past
feeling
.
Eph.
4.18
.
Having
the
understanding
darkened
,
being
alienated
from
the
life
of
God
,
through
the
ignorance
that
is
in
them
,
because
of
the
blindness
of
their
heart
:
by
the
first
,
by
horrors
of
Conscience
,
they
are
made
to
feel
Gods
displeasure
at
the
courses
they
walk
in
;
but
when
that
is
long
depised
and
men
sin
on
still
,
then
the
other
and
more
terrible
Judgment
cometh
.
For
the
giving
up
a
Sinner
to
his
own
lusts
,
and
his
losing
all
remorse
,
is
the
last
and
sorest
Judgment
on
this
side
Hell
.
3.
As
to
Gods
internal
Judgments
,
the
Scripture
chiefly
insists
upon
two
parts
of
this
internal
dispensation
,
blindness
of
mind
,
and
hardness
of
heart
,
they
usually
go
together
.
Blindness
of
mind
is
spoken
of
,
Iohn
12.39
,
40.
Therefore
they
could
not
believe
,
because
that
Esaias
said
again
,
he
hath
blinded
their
eyes
,
and
hardned
their
hearts
,
that
they
should
not
see
with
their
eyes
,
nor
understand
with
their
heart
,
and
be
converted
,
and
I
should
heal
them
.
All
passages
are
obstructed
,
whereby
the
word
might
enter
and
work
Conversion
unto
God
.
It
was
God
laid
this
punishment
of
blindness
upon
them
.
Hardness
of
heart
,
in
that
famous
instance
,
Exod.
4.21
.
I
will
harden
Pharaohs
heart
.
God
doth
not
make
them
that
see
,
blind
;
nor
them
that
are
soft
,
hard
;
but
leaveth
them
to
their
own
prejudice
,
obstinacy
,
and
unperswadeableness
,
and
that
when
highly
provoked
.
The
former
is
under
our
consideration
.
4.
To
understand
Gods
concurrence
as
a
Judge
,
we
must
not
say
too
much
of
it
,
nor
too
little
.
We
must
not
say
too
much
of
it
,
lest
we
leave
a
stain
●nd
blemish
upon
the
divine
Glory
;
God
infuseth
no
sin
,
no
blindness
nor
hardness
into
the
hearts
of
men
,
all
influences
from
Heaven
are
good
;
he
conveyeth
no
deceit
into
the
minds
of
men
immediately
,
nor
doth
he
command
or
perswade
men
to
oppose
the
truth
.
Nor
doth
he
impe●
or
excite
their
inward
propensions
so
to
do
.
All
this
belongeth
not
to
God
,
but
either
to
man
or
Sathan
.
Nor
must
we
say
too
little
;
as
for
instance
,
God
is
not
said
to
blind
or
harden
by
bare
prescience
or
foresight
that
they
will
be
blinded
or
hardned
;
because
God
foreseeth
other
things
,
and
yet
they
are
not
ascribed
unto
God
:
as
that
men
will
kill
,
or
steal
,
or
do
wrong
,
and
yet
God
is
not
said
to
kill
,
or
steal
,
as
he
is
said
to
blind
and
harden
;
and
therefore
there
is
a
difference
between
Gods
concurrence
to
this
effect
,
and
other
sins
.
Nor
only
by
way
of
manifestation
,
as
if
this
were
all
the
sense
that
in
the
course
of
his
Providence
God
doth
in
the
issue
declare
how
blind
and
hard
they
are
.
That
some
other
thing
is
meant
by
it
,
is
seen
in
the
Prayers
by
which
we
deprecate
this
heavy
Judgment
;
As
when
the
Saints
pray
,
Isa.
63.17
.
Lord
harden
not
our
hearts
from
thy
fear
,
or
David
,
Psal.
119.19
.
Lord
hide
not
thy
Commandments
from
me
.
They
mean
not
thus
,
Lord
shew
not
to
the
World
how
hard
and
blind
I
am
,
but
cure
my
blindness
and
hardness
of
heart
:
keep
back
this
Judgment
from
me
.
Again
we
must
not
say
,
that
all
that
God
doth
,
is
a
bare
,
naked
,
and
idle
permission
,
as
if
it
happened
besides
his
will
and
intention
,
and
God
had
no
more
to
do
in
it
,
than
a
man
that
standeth
on
the
shore
,
and
seeth
a
Ship
ready
to
be
drowned
,
he
might
have
he●ped
it
,
but
permitted
it
.
No
,
besides
all
this
,
there
is
not
a
bare
permission
only
,
but
a
permissive
intention
,
and
a
judicial
sentence
,
which
is
seconded
by
an
active
Providence
.
Many
things
concur
to
the
blinding
of
the
mind
,
and
hardning
of
the
heart
,
all
which
God
willeth
but
justly
.
The
wicked
take
occasions
of
their
own
accord
,
to
blind
and
harden
themselves
.
Sathan
tempteth
of
his
own
ma●ice
,
but
all
this
could
not
be
done
with
effect
and
success
,
without
the
will
of
God
.
There
is
a
supreme
power
over-ruling
,
and
ordering
all
that
is
done
in
the
World
.
5.
Gods
concurrence
may
be
stated
by
these
things
.
(
1.
)
His
withdrawing
,
or
taking
away
the
light
and
direction
of
his
Holy
Spirit
,
Deut.
29.4
.
The
Lord
hath
not
given
you
an
heart
to
perceive
,
nor
eyes
to
see
,
nor
ears
to
hear
▪
unto
this
day
.
Now
when
God
lets
them
loose
to
their
own
hearts
Counsels
,
then
they
fall
into
damnable
errors
.
A
Greyhound
held
in
by
a
slip
or
Collar
,
runneth
violently
after
the
Hare
,
when
it
is
in
sight
:
as
soon
as
the
slip
and
Collar
is
taken
away
,
the
restraint
is
gone
,
and
his
inbred
disposition
carryeth
him
.
So
men
that
are
greedy
of
Worldly
things
,
are
powerfully
drawn
into
errors
,
countenanced
by
the
World
,
when
God
taketh
off
the
restraint
of
his
Grace
,
and
giveth
them
up
to
their
own
lusts
.
Now
herein
God
is
not
to
be
blamed
:
for
he
is
Debtor
to
none
,
and
the
grace
of
his
Spirit
is
forfeited
by
their
not
receiving
the
love
of
the
truth
.
He
is
so
far
from
being
bound
to
give
grace
,
that
he
seemeth
to
be
bound
in
Justice
to
withdraw
what
is
given
already
,
by
mens
wickedness
and
ingratitude
.
Voluntary
blindness
bringeth
penal
blindness
;
And
because
men
will
not
see
,
they
shall
not
see
.
And
when
they
wink
hard
,
and
shut
their
eyes
against
the
light
of
the
Gospel
;
it
is
just
with
God
in
this
manner
to
smite
them
with
blindness
:
And
since
they
had
no
love
to
the
truth
,
they
are
given
up
to
errors
and
deceits
:
And
because
they
despise
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
they
doat
on
vain
Fables
:
And
would
not
take
up
a
course
of
sound
Godliness
and
Holiness
,
he
suffereth
them
to
weary
themselves
with
sundry
superstitions
.
2.
Not
only
by
desertion
,
but
by
tradition
,
delivering
them
up
to
the
power
of
Sathan
,
2
Cor
4.4
.
The
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
their
eyes
.
Sathan
as
the
Executioner
of
Gods
Curse
,
worketh
upon
the
corrupt
nature
of
man
,
and
deceiveth
them
.
It
is
said
,
1
Chron.
21.1
.
Sathan
stood
up
against
Israel
,
and
provoked
David
to
number
Israel
.
But
it
is
said
,
2
Sam.
24.1
.
And
the
Anger
of
the
Lord
was
kindled
against
Israel
,
and
he
moved
David
against
them
,
to
say
,
go
,
number
Israel
and
Iudah
.
How
shall
we
reconcile
these
two
places
?
God
gave
him
over
to
be
tempted
by
Sathan
.
By
God
,
as
a
Judge
;
by
Sathan
,
as
an
Executioner
.
Temptations
to
sin
come
immediately
from
the
Devil
,
but
they
are
governed
by
God
,
for
holy
and
righteous
ends
.
So
again
,
1
King
22.22
.
The
evil
Spirit
had
leave
and
Commission
,
to
be
a
lying
Spirit
in
Ahabs
Prophets
,
Go
forth
and
do
so
,
and
thou
shalt
prevail
with
him
.
There
is
a
permissive
intention
,
not
an
effective
:
when
they
grieve
his
Spirit
,
God
withdraweth
and
leaveth
them
to
the
evil
Spirit
,
who
works
by
their
fleshly
and
worldly
lusts
,
and
then
they
are
easily
seduced
,
who
prefer
Worldly
things
before
Heavenly
.
3.
There
is
an
active
providence
which
raiseth
such
instruments
,
and
propoundeth
such
objects
,
as
meeting
with
a
naughty
heart
,
do
sore
blind
it
.
(
1.
)
For
instruments
,
Iob
22.16
.
The
deceived
and
the
deceiver
are
hi●
.
Take
it
in
Worldly
,
or
take
it
in
Religious
matters
,
mans
deceiving
others
,
or
being
deceived
by
others
,
it
is
of
God
;
for
it
is
said
,
both
are
his
;
not
only
his
Creatures
,
but
subject
to
the
government
and
disposal
of
providence
,
how
and
whom
they
shall
deceive
,
and
how
far
they
shall
deceive
.
So
Ezech.
14.9
.
If
the
Prophet
be
deceived
that
hath
spoken
a
thing
,
I
the
Lord
have
deceived
him
.
This
is
a
great
transaction
in
the
World
,
a
sad
judgment
not
to
be
cavilled
,
but
trembled
at
.
For
mans
ingratitude
,
God
raiseth
up
false
Prophets
to
seduce
them
that
delight
in
lies
,
rather
than
in
the
truths
of
God
.
(
2.
)
For
objects
,
wicked
instruments
varnish
and
dress
up
this
cause
▪
with
all
the
art
they
can
,
to
make
it
a
powerful
deceit
,
and
then
it
is
befriended
and
countenanced
by
the
powers
of
the
World
,
and
so
easily
prevaileth
with
them
,
who
are
moved
either
with
worldly
hopes
or
fears
,
and
have
debauched
their
Conscience
by
worldly
respects
.
God
saith
,
Jer.
6.21
.
I
will
lay
stumbling
blocks
before
this
people
.
If
we
will
find
the
sin
,
God
will
find
the
occasion
:
If
Iudas
hath
a
mind
to
buy
his
Master
,
he
shall
not
want
Chapmen
to
bargain
with
him
;
the
Priests
were
consulting
to
destroy
Christ
at
the
same
time
that
the
Devil
put
it
into
his
heart
,
Matth.
26.3
being
Alarmed
by
the
Miracle
of
raising
Lazarus
.
Birds
and
Fishes
are
easily
deceived
with
such
baits
as
they
greedily
catch
at
,
so
God
by
his
just
vengeance
ordereth
such
occurences
and
occasions
as
take
with
a
naughty
and
carnal
heart
.
2.
The
degree
or
kind
of
the
punishment
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
we
render
it
strong
delusion
,
or
the
efficacy
of
error
,
that
is
,
such
delusion
as
shall
have
a
most
efficacious
force
to
deceive
them
.
The
prevalency
and
strength
of
the
delusion
is
seen
in
two
things
.
1.
The
absurdity
of
the
errors
.
2.
The
obstinacy
wherewith
they
cleave
to
them
.
1.
The
absurdity
of
the
errors
.
I
will
instance
in
three
things
.
False
Image
worship
and
Bread
worship
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
and
supererogation
of
works
.
1.
Adoration
of
Images
.
Idolaters
are
usually
represented
as
sottish
,
as
Psal.
115.8
.
They
that
make
them
are
like
unto
them
(
so
)
is
every
one
that
trusteth
in
them
.
He
had
described
the
senselesness
of
the
Idols
before
;
They
have
mouths
,
but
they
speak
not
:
Eyes
have
they
,
but
they
see
not
:
they
have
ears
,
but
they
hear
not
:
Noses
have
they
,
but
they
smell
not
,
&c.
Now
as
Idols
are
senseless
,
so
the
Idolaters
are
bruitish
.
That
is
,
the
makers
,
Worshippers
,
and
Servers
of
them
,
as
void
of
true
Wisdom
,
as
the
Images
are
of
sense
and
motion
,
Isa.
44.18
.
They
have
not
known
,
nor
understood
,
for
he
hath
shut
their
eyes
,
that
they
c●nnot
see
,
and
their
hearts
that
they
cannot
understand
.
There
is
a
fatal
obduration
upon
them
all
along
there
:
their
senselesness
is
set
forth
from
ver.
9.
to
ver.
20.
they
that
worship
the
work
of
their
own
hands
,
are
themselves
but
stocks
and
stones
,
being
blin●ed
by
the
just
Judgment
of
God
.
If
it
be
said
this
is
meant
of
the
Idols
of
the
Gentiles
,
not
of
the
Images
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Virgin
Mary
,
and
Saints
:
But
God
will
not
be
worshipped
by
an
Idol
,
and
there
is
no
difference
between
the
Images
of
the
Papists
,
and
the
Heathens
,
but
only
in
the
name
.
2.
The
other
thing
that
I
will
instance
in
is
,
the
Invocation
of
Saints
,
a
sottish
error
,
and
respect
payed
to
them
that
are
so
far
out
of
the
reach
of
our
Commerce
;
and
a
thing
not
only
without
precept
,
promise
,
or
president
in
Scripture
,
but
also
against
Scripture
which
always
directeth
to
God
by
one
Mediator
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Scripture
saith
,
Go
to
God
if
you
lack
any
thing
,
and
they
say
,
Go
to
the
Saints
;
if
they
say
not
as
Authors
of
Grace
,
or
any
Divine
Blessing
,
yet
as
Intercessors
;
though
that
be
not
true
,
yet
that
derogateth
from
Christ
,
whose
Office
it
is
to
intercede
with
the
Father
.
So
that
this
is
to
put
the
Creature
in
the
place
of
God
.
But
it
is
not
only
contrary
to
Scripture
,
but
the
very
motion
and
inclination
of
the
Spirit
,
when
he
stirreth
us
or
moveth
us
to
pray
,
Rom.
8.15
.
Ye
have
received
the
spirit
of
adoption
,
whereby
we
cry
,
Abba
Father
.
Gal.
4.6
.
And
because
ye
are
Sons
,
God
hath
sent
forth
the
Spirit
of
his
Son
into
your
hearts
,
crying
Abba
Father
;
he
inclineth
us
to
come
to
God
,
and
yet
this
they
will
leave
.
3.
A
third
Error
that
I
shall
instance
in
is
,
that
man
may
supererogate
,
not
only
merit
for
himself
,
but
lay
in
an
overplus
to
encrease
the
treasure
of
the
Church
;
when
the
Scripture
telleth
us
that
our
best
works
are
imperfect
,
yea
polluted
;
and
our
Lord
himself
hath
told
us
,
that
when
we
have
done
all
,
say
ye
we
are
unprofitable
Servants
,
Luke
17.10
.
But
what
will
not
men
believe
,
that
can
believe
these
things
?
There
are
other
absurdities
as
gross
as
these
,
but
this
sufficeth
for
a
tast
.
2.
The
obstinacy
wherewith
they
cleave
to
them
:
Nothing
will
reclaim
them
;
not
Scripture
,
nor
reason
,
nor
evidence
of
truth
,
but
they
still
cry
the
opinion
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Faith
of
their
Forefathers
,
and
will
invent
any
paltry
shift
and
distinction
;
rather
recede
from
any
thing
than
once
admit
that
the
Church
hath
erred
.
Like
the
obstinate
Jews
in
Christs
time
,
that
denied
apparent
matter
of
fact
,
Joh.
8.33
.
We
were
never
in
bondage
to
any
man
,
though
they
were
in
Egypt
and
Babylon
,
and
were
now
under
servitude
,
and
the
power
of
the
Romans
.
Though
we
prove
they
have
erred
and
do
err
still
,
the
Church
cannot
err
;
or
rather
like
the
Elder
Jews
in
the
Prophet
Ieremiahs
time
,
Ier.
44.16
,
17
,
18
,
19.
As
for
the
word
that
thou
hast
spoken
unto
us
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
we
will
not
hearken
to
thee
,
but
we
will
certainly
do
whatsoever
goeth
out
of
our
own
mouth
:
To
burn
incense
unto
the
Queen
of
Heaven
,
and
to
pour
out
drink-offerings
to
her
,
as
we
have
done
;
we
,
and
our
Fathers
,
and
our
Kings
,
and
our
Princes
,
for
then
we
had
plenty
of
Victuals
,
and
were
well
,
and
saw
no
evil
:
But
since
we
have
left
off
burning
incense
to
the
Queen
of
Heaven
,
we
have
wanted
all
things
,
and
have
been
consumed
by
the
Sword
and
the
Famine
.
Such
sottish
obstinacy
is
there
in
men
,
that
doat
upon
their
own
invented
Superstitious
and
Idolatrous
Services
.
Custom
,
Antiquity
,
practice
of
their
Ancestors
,
the
Authority
and
usage
of
their
great
ones
,
their
Rulers
,
the
generality
of
observance
.
This
is
their
knot
of
Arguments
,
by
which
they
confirm
themselves
;
just
as
the
Papists
plead
for
their
Superstitions
at
this
day
;
and
to
make
the
Mess
more
compleat
,
they
add
the
plenty
and
prosperity
they
enjoyed
;
what
a
merry
World
it
was
before
the
new
Gospel
came
in
:
when
they
had
nothing
but
Mass
and
Mattins
.
And
all
the
Calamities
that
have
faln
out
,
they
impute
not
to
their
own
sins
,
but
to
the
Gospel
.
Now
when
a
people
are
thus
obstinate
,
and
measure
Religion
not
by
reasons
of
Conscience
,
but
the
interests
of
the
Belly
,
it
is
a
sign
that
they
are
under
the
power
of
delusion
;
and
error
hath
more
efficacy
with
such
corrupt
minds
than
the
truth
.
3.
The
Causes
of
it
shew
the
efficacy
of
error
.
(
1.
)
The
sinning
of
their
learned
,
to
keep
out
all
instructions
;
allowing
the
vulgar
only
Prayers
in
a
strange
tongue
,
and
the
Scriptures
in
no
tongue
,
and
teaching
them
implicitely
to
believe
as
the
Church
believeth
.
When
the
Lord
permitteth
such
guides
to
order
the
affairs
of
his
Church
,
his
great
Judgment
of
occecation
and
obduration
is
upon
them
,
Jer.
5.31
.
The
Prophets
prophesie
falsely
,
and
the
Priests
bear
rule
by
their
means
,
and
my
people
love
(
to
have
it
)
so
.
(
2.
)
When
gain
,
interests
,
and
ambition
move
them
thereunto
.
As
those
Masters
in
the
Acts
exclaim
against
Paul
and
Silas
,
when
they
saw
their
hope
of
gain
was
gone
,
Acts
16.19
,
20
,
21.
These
men
do
exceedingly
trouble
the
City
.
And
Demetrius
Acts
18.25
.
Ye
know
by
this
craft
we
have
our
wealth
.
This
is
a
tender
point
to
touch
interest
,
and
when
once
it
cometh
to
this
,
they
will
proceed
in
their
fo●ly
,
and
defend
one
falshood
with
another
;
for
the
great
Idol
of
the
World
is
gain
,
or
love
of
money
,
1
Tim.
6.10
.
For
the
love
of
money
,
is
the
root
of
all
evil
,
which
while
some
coveted
after
,
they
have
erred
from
the
Faith
.
It
were
an
happiness
if
such
kind
of
Arguments
did
only
prevail
with
us
to
embrace
a
Religion
,
that
might
convince
others
,
that
it
was
Religion
it self
that
we
loved
:
That
our
interest
did
not
keep
others
from
their
duty
,
and
that
we
could
embrace
a
Religion
for
the
goodness
of
it
,
even
to
our
own
loss
.
(
3.
)
Another
cause
is
pride
of
themselves
,
and
prejudice
against
others
;
lest
they
should
seem
to
be
in
an
error
and
wrong
,
and
to
learn
of
a
few
Novellists
:
shall
they
teach
them
?
No
,
rather
they
will
remain
ignorant
still
.
Alas
,
it
is
not
easy
to
strike
Sa●●
,
and
submit
to
the
teaching
of
those
whom
they
hate
:
Therefore
men
continue
those
first
prejudices
they
have
imbibed
,
and
will
rather
live
and
die
in
their
errors
,
than
give
God
glory
by
a
submission
to
truth
.
Such
a
proud
opinion
and
conceit
have
they
of
their
own
Learning
and
Knowledge
.
This
cause
also
conduceth
to
make
the
resolution
more
strong
,
pre-ingagement
in
a
contrary
way
.
It
is
disgraceful
to
change
,
men
think
it
is
taken
notice
of
as
a
great
wonder
,
Acts
6.7
.
That
a
great
Company
of
the
Priests
were
obedient
to
the
Faith
.
But
such
wonder
are
not
wrought
every
day
,
they
of
all
men
are
most
pertinacious
,
but
God
can
of
stones
raise
up
Children
to
Abraham
.
Now
would
to
God
these
causes
of
error
were
only
found
in
the
Antichristian
Estate
.
They
are
every
where
,
bu●
these
cause
strong
delusion
.
3.
The
issue
and
effect
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
;
two
things
must
be
explained
.
1.
The
object
.
2.
The
Act.
1.
The
object
,
a
lie
:
that
is
,
either
1.
false
Doctrines
,
1
Tim.
4.2
.
Speaking
lies
in
Hypocrisie
.
When
palpable
errors
are
taken
for
truths
.
A
man
given
over
by
God
to
delusion
,
will
swallow
the
grossest
errors
and
f●ctions
,
and
that
in
matters
dangerous
and
destructive
to
Salvation
.
False
Doctrines
are
often
called
a
lie
in
Scripture
,
as
opposite
to
the
truth
.
And
yet
such
things
are
received
by
those
from
whose
parts
the
World
would
expect
better
things
.
2.
False
Miracles
,
in
their
Legends
;
a
man
would
wonder
any
should
have
the
face
to
obtrude
such
ridiculous
stories
,
and
scandalous
to
Religion
upon
the
World
.
3.
False
Calumnies
against
those
Instruments
whom
God
employed
in
the
reformation
:
Popery
is
a
Religion
supported
by
lies
,
as
that
Calvin
was
a
Sodomite
,
and
burnt
in
the
shoulder
at
Noyon
,
for
that
crime
,
and
the
Popish
Dea●
and
Chapter
of
that
place
have
published
his
Vindicate
.
That
Luther
was
an
Incarnate
Devil
begotten
by
an
Incubus
.
I
should
weary
you
to
rake
in
this
Dunghil
,
but
I
must
close
it
with
the
general
observation
,
that
Antichristians
will
lie
;
some
among
them
call
them
pious
frauds
,
but
they
are
Diabolical
Forgeries
.
2.
The
Act
is
,
that
they
are
given
up
to
believe
a
lie
:
This
must
be
applied
to
their
erroneous
Doctrines
,
as
common
to
them
all
.
To
their
false
Miracles
and
Calumnies
,
not
to
the
Inventers
,
but
to
the
seduced
,
who
swallow
these
things
.
All
that
oppose
the
truth
do
not
go
apparently
against
Conscience
,
but
being
given
up
to
the
efficacy
of
error
▪
they
may
believe
that
false
Religion
wherein
they
live
.
Let
us
open
the
Term
believe
.
What
is
it
to
believe
a
thing
?
you
may
know
●y
the
opposites
.
Now
opposite
to
Faith
,
there
is
first
doubtfulness
,
when
men
halt
between
two
opinions
,
1
Kings
18.21
.
If
the
Lord
b●
God
,
follow
him
,
but
if
Baal
,
then
follow
him
.
This
doubtfulness
proceedeth
from
want
of
bringing
the
Case
to
a
Tryal
,
and
thorow
Hearing
.
2.
Conjecture
,
Acts
26.28
.
Almost
perswaded
,
Almost
thou
perswadest
me
to
be
a
Christian.
3.
Opinion
,
Matth.
13.14
.
Hath
not
root
in
himself
,
but
dureth
for
a
while
,
&c.
4.
Firm
perswasion
.
They
will
censure
nothing
,
for
if
of
truth
,
Joh.
6.69
.
We
believe
and
are
sure
,
&c.
if
of
error
,
Acts
26.9
.
I
verily
thought
with
my self
that
I
ought
to
do
many
things
contrary
to
the
name
of
Iesus
of
Nazareth
.
5.
Resolved
adherence
,
if
to
the
truth
,
that
is
called
receiving
the
truth
in
the
love
of
it
:
If
to
error
,
it
is
seen
in
mens
obstinacy
and
zeal
suffering
in
it
,
1
Kings
18.28
.
Cutting
themselves
with
Knives
and
Lances
till
blood
gushed
out
.
Suffering
for
it
.
For
a
man
may
give
his
body
to
be
burned
for
an
error
,
a
man
may
sacrifice
a
strong
body
to
a
stubborn
mind
:
1
Cor.
13.3
.
Though
I
give
my
body
to
be
burned
,
and
have
not
Charity
,
it
profiteth
nothing
.
And
persecuting
the
contrary
,
Joh.
16.2
.
They
shall
put
you
out
of
the
Synagogues
,
yea
the
time
cometh
,
that
whosoever
killeth
you
,
will
think
that
he
doth
God
service
.
To
apply
this
:
Marry
that
live
within
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
,
some
are
doubtful
,
some
almost
perswaded
,
so●e
espouse
the
common
prevailing
opinions
,
others
adhere
to
them
with
much
false
zeal
and
superstition
.
These
are
those
who
are
given
up
to
believe
a
lie
.
Vses
.
1.
Information
.
1.
To
shew
us
the
reason
why
so
many
learned
men
are
Captivated
by
Antichrist
,
and
live
yet
in
the
Popish
Religion
,
for
this
is
a
great
scruple
to
many
.
The
answer
is
ready
,
The
Lord
hath
suffered
them
to
be
deluded
by
him
whose
coming
is
after
the
working
of
Sathan
in
all
power
,
&c.
Rev.
17.2
.
The
inhabitants
of
the
earth
have
been
made
drunk
with
the
Wine
of
her
Fornication
.
It
is
an
intoxication
,
the
errors
of
that
State
are
plausibly
defended
,
and
supported
by
Worldly
Interests
.
There
is
the
Witchery
of
Worldly
allurements
,
and
the
intoxicating
Wine
of
errors
defended
and
owned
within
their
bounds
and
places
of
their
education
and
abode
.
So
that
men
have
seemed
to
lose
their
understandings
,
and
not
have
that
advisedness
which
well
becomes
a
man
:
possibly
they
may
have
doubts
and
checks
of
Conscience
,
but
the
name
of
the
Church
charmeth
them
,
and
Worldly
magnificence
strangely
inveagleth
them
.
They
may
know
that
the
Religion
professed
by
Protestants
,
is
sincere
,
holy
,
and
saving
,
but
being
allured
by
Licentiousness
,
or
intangled
by
Covetousness
,
or
puffed
up
with
Pride
,
are
loth
to
change
,
or
are
vanquished
and
astonished
with
fear
of
death
and
other
inconveniencies
:
or
it
may
be
do
not
use
that
advised
and
serious
deliberation
,
which
a
matter
of
Salvation
requireth
.
Four
causes
may
be
given
.
1.
Self-Confidence
,
God
will
shew
the
folly
of
those
that
depend
on
the
strength
of
their
own
wit
,
Pro.
3.
5
,
6.
Trust
in
the
Lord
with
all
thine
heart
,
and
lean
not
unto
thine
own
understandings
.
In
all
thy
ways
acknowledge
him
,
and
he
shall
direct
thy
paths
.
And
therefore
will
bring
to
nought
the
wisdom
of
the
wise
,
and
destroy
the
understanding
of
the
prudent
,
when
it
is
lifted
up
against
the
Interests
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
1
Cor.
1.19
.
2.
Prejudice
;
The
Priests
and
Scribes
could
readily
tell
that
Christ
was
to
be
born
in
Bethlehem
,
when
Herod
sent
to
consult
them
,
Matth.
2.4
,
5
,
6.
yet
who
more
obstinate
against
him
,
that
was
born
there
?
They
expected
a
temporal
Messias
,
and
therefore
could
not
see
what
they
saw
.
What
was
apparent
to
Children
,
was
a
riddle
to
the
Rabbies
.
So
they
expect
some
open
Enemy
of
the
Church
to
attacque
it
by
power
and
force
,
little
dreaming
of
a
Bishop
,
&c.
3.
Pride
,
many
of
the
Jewish
Church
believed
in
Christ
,
but
they
did
not
profess
him
,
lest
they
should
be
put
out
of
the
Synagogue
.
Ioh.
11.42
,
43.
They
loved
the
praise
of
men
more
than
the
praise
of
God
.
They
loved
not
an
hated
opinion
.
Many
may
fear
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
but
Pride
and
Interest
will
not
let
them
submit
to
a
change
.
4.
The
Judgment
of
God
is
the
great
cause
that
men
do
not
,
or
will
not
know
Antichrist
:
God
hath
not
given
them
eyes
to
see
,
as
Christ
was
not
received
in
Ierusalem
,
the
things
of
their
peace
were
hid
from
their
Eyes
,
Luk.
19.42
.
He
beheld
the
City
and
wept
over
it
saying
,
If
thou
hadst
known
,
even
thou
at
least
in
this
thy
day
,
the
things
which
belong
unto
thy
peace
;
but
now
they
are
hid
from
thine
eyes
.
2.
It
sheweth
us
,
that
the
prevalency
of
this
wicked
one
,
should
be
no
blemish
to
providence
:
for
the
permission
of
him
is
one
of
Gods
dreadful
providentia●
dispensations
;
That
it
should
have
such
success
▪
it
raiseth
Atheistical
thoughts
in
weak
spirits
,
yea
,
it
is
an
offence
to
the
Godly
,
as
it
is
a
prejudice
to
the
Truth
;
but
God
hereby
will
shew
us
,
1.
That
there
are
deceits
and
errors
,
as
well
as
truth
in
the
World
:
much
of
choice
,
not
chance
;
and
lest
we
should
think
this
an
antiquated
dispensation
,
to
try
the
professors
of
the
Gospel
who
lived
in
the
midst
of
Pagans
,
it
cometh
nearer
to
us
.
But
he
that
condemneth
all
Religion
on
this
account
,
judgeth
one
●an
for
anothers
crime
,
which
is
unjust
,
doth
as
foolishly
as
he
that
thinketh
there
is
no
tr●e
money
,
because
there
are
some
counterfeit
pieces
.
2.
That
God
in
concomitancy
with
the
Gospel
,
will
discover
his
dreadful
Justice
,
as
well
as
his
wonderful
mercy
by
it
,
that
we
may
tremble
whilst
we
admire
grace
.
3.
That
it
is
a
great
evil
to
be
deceivers
or
active
promoters
of
delusions
,
and
it
will
not
wholly
excuse
us
that
we
are
deceived
,
Matth.
15.14
.
4.
What
need
all
serious
Christians
have
to
pray
to
God
,
not
to
be
led
into
temptation
.
Alas
,
what
would
become
of
us
if
left
to
our selves
in
an
hour
of
temptation
?
5.
Let
us
fear
to
sleight
the
grace
offered
.
Among
other
threatnings
God
threatneth
to
smite
his
people
with
blindness
,
Deut.
18.28
.
The
Lord
shall
smite
thee
with
madness
,
and
blindness
,
and
astonishment
of
heart
.
6.
What
a
ready
way
to
destruction
it
is
,
to
measure
Religion
by
Worldly
Interests
.
This
bred
Antichrist
,
kept
him
up
in
the
World
,
and
blindeth
hi●
seduced
Proselytes
to
this
day
.
2.
Vse
.
Is
caution
to
take
heed
of
spiritual
blindness
and
infatuation
,
that
this
Judgment
fall
not
upon
us
:
That
God
leave
us
not
to
our
own
lusts
,
hearts
,
and
Counsels
,
without
check
and
restraint
.
It
may
in
part
befal
Gods
people
,
what
shall
we
do
to
avoid
it
?
1.
Take
heed
of
sinning
against
light
,
either
by
sins
of
omission
,
or
commission
,
Jam.
4.17
.
To
him
that
knoweth
to
do
good
,
and
doth
it
not
,
to
him
it
is
sin
.
They
will
find
it
to
be
sin
in
the
sad
effects
.
2.
Take
heed
of
Hypocrisie
in
the
profession
of
the
truth
.
God
oweth
the
Hypocrites
an
ill
turn
,
and
seemeth
to
be
ingaged
to
discover
him
before
the
Congregation
,
Pro.
26.26
.
Whose
hatred
is
covered
by
deceit
,
his
wickedness
shall
be
shewed
before
the
whole
Congregation
;
and
usually
it
is
,
by
giving
him
up
to
some
licentious
practice
,
or
strong
delusion
,
by
which
he
breaketh
the
neck
of
his
profession
.
3.
Take
heed
of
Pride
,
and
carnal
Self-sufficiency
.
God
may
leave
his
people
to
dangerous
falls
,
when
they
make
their
bosom
their
Oracle
,
and
think
to
carry
all
by
the
strength
of
their
own
understanding
,
2
Chro.
32.31
.
God
left
him
to
try
him
that
h●
might
know
all
that
was
in
his
heart
:
It
is
good
to
consult
with
God
continually
.
4.
Take
heed
of
following
the
rabble
,
Joh.
4.20
.
Our
fathers
worshipped
in
this
Mountain
,
and
ye
say
,
that
in
Ierusalem
is
the
place
where
men
ought
to
worship
,
&c.
But
learn
to
see
by
your
own
eyes
:
That
you
may
have
sure
evidence
you
are
in
Gods
way
,
Pro.
24.13
,
14.
SERMON
X.
2
Thess.
2.12
.
That
they
all
might
be
damned
who
believed
not
the
truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
.
2.
THeir
punishment
in
the
other
World
.
Where
first
the
terribleness
of
it
,
2.
The
righteousness
and
Justice
of
it
.
1.
The
terribleness
,
that
they
all
might
be
damned
.
That
is
,
filling
up
the
measure
of
their
obduration
,
they
may
at
length
fall
into
just
condemnation
.
2.
The
Justice
and
Equity
of
it
,
which
is
two
ways
expressed
.
1.
Negatively
,
they
believed
not
the
truth
.
That
is
,
received
not
the
Gospel
in
the
simplicity
of
it
,
as
revealed
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
and
recorded
in
the
Scriptures
,
but
wilfully
,
and
for
their
interests
sake
,
gave
up
themselves
to
these
corruptions
.
2.
Positively
,
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
:
in
the
10th
verse
,
it
was
,
They
received
not
the
love
of
the
truth
.
Now
when
the
meritorious
cause
is
repeated
,
there
is
something
more
added
.
They
had
a
love
to
,
and
delight
in
,
other
things
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Here
two
things
must
be
explained
.
1.
What
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
unrighteousness
.
2.
What
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
taking
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
.
1.
What
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
unrighteousness
.
Righteousness
is
giving
every
one
his
due
;
and
denying
them
their
due
,
is
unrighteousness
.
There
is
a
giving
man
his
due
,
and
a
giving
God
his
due
,
Matth.
22.21
.
Render
unto
Caesar
,
the
things
which
are
Caesars
;
and
unto
God
the
things
that
are
Gods
.
Righteousness
is
often
put
for
giving
man
his
due
,
Titus
2.12
.
That
we
should
live
soberly
,
righteously
,
&c.
and
giving
God
his
due
,
which
is
worship
and
reverence
,
Psal.
29.2
.
Give
unto
the
Lord
the
glory
due
unto
his
name
.
And
again
,
Ps.
96.8
.
Give
unto
the
Lord
,
the
glory
due
to
his
name
,
bring
an
offering
and
come
into
his
Courts
.
Now
this
unrighteousness
here
spoken
of
,
is
principally
meant
in
the
latter
sense
.
False
ways
of
worship
are
the
greatest
unrighteousness
that
can
be
practised
.
For
the
duty
that
we
owe
to
God
is
the
most
righteous
thing
in
the
World
.
Now
by
false
worship
,
you
withdraw
the
Glory
of
God
from
him
,
and
communicate
it
to
another
.
Worship
is
his
own
proper
due
,
both
by
the
light
of
nature
,
and
Scripture
:
and
therefore
the
Gentiles
which
had
the
light
of
nature
,
are
said
to
detain
the
truth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Rom.
1.18
.
why
?
the
reason
is
rendred
in
the
after
Verses
,
23.
They
changed
the
glory
of
God
into
an
Image
made
like
a
corruptible
man
:
Ver.
25.
They
changed
the
truth
of
God
into
a
lie
,
and
worshipped
and
served
the
Creature
more
than
the
Creator
.
This
was
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
their
unrighteousness
,
or
injurious
dealing
with
God
.
So
the
Antichristians
that
had
the
light
of
Scripture
,
though
under
palliated
pretences
,
changed
the
truth
of
God
into
a
lie
,
loved
their
own
errors
more
than
simple
and
plain
Christianity
,
or
the
true
knowledge
of
God
,
and
diverted
the
worship
from
himself
unto
an
Idol
.
2.
They
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
,
in
these
things
they
please
themselves
,
not
lapse
into
it
out
of
simple
ignorance
and
error
of
mind
.
And
so
the
Apostle
parallels
the
two
great
Apostasies
,
That
from
the
light
of
nature
,
and
that
from
the
light
of
the
Gospel
.
Light
of
nature
,
Rom.
1.32
.
Not
only
do
these
things
,
but
have
pleasure
in
them
that
do
them
.
Light
of
Scripture
.
Have
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
,
they
are
mad
upon
their
Idols
and
Images
;
not
only
are
Idolaters
,
but
delight
in
Idolatry
and
Image-worship
,
Psal.
97.7
.
That
boast
themselves
of
Idols
.
Now
to
observe
some
things
.
1.
Errors
of
Judgment
,
as
well
as
sins
of
practice
,
may
bring
damnation
upon
the
Souls
of
men
.
All
sins
do
in
their
own
nature
tend
to
damnation
.
Rom.
6.23
.
For
the
wages
of
sin
is
death
.
And
Errors
of
Judgment
are
sins
,
for
they
are
contrary
to
the
rule
or
law
of
God
,
1
Joh.
3.4
.
Whosoever
committeth
sin
,
transgresseth
also
the
Law
,
for
sin
is
the
transgression
of
the
Law
.
Any
swerving
from
the
Law
is
sin
;
And
they
are
inductive
of
other
sins
;
for
if
the
eye
be
blind
,
the
whole
body
is
full
of
darkness
,
Matth.
6.23
.
It
perver●s
our
zeal
.
There
is
nothing
so
mischievous
,
wicked
,
and
cruel
,
that
a
man
blinded
with
error
,
will
not
attempt
against
those
that
differ
from
him
.
Ioh.
16.2
.
They
shall
put
you
out
of
the
Synagogues
:
yea
the
time
cometh
,
that
whosoever
killeth
you
▪
will
think
that
he
doth
God
service
.
A
blind
Horse
is
full
of
metal
,
but
ever
and
anon
stumbleth
.
Therefore
if
a
man
be
not
guided
by
sound
Judgment
,
his
zealous
affections
will
precipitate
him
into
mischief
.
As
the
Jews
that
persecuted
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
had
a
zeal
of
God
but
not
according
to
knowledge
,
Rom.
10.2
.
So
the
Popish
Zealots
,
with
what
fury
have
they
persecuted
the
innocent
and
sincere
servants
of
Christ
?
The
Papists
would
be
angry
if
we
should
not
reckon
St.
Dominick
a
zealous
man
,
and
the
poor
Albigenses
felt
the
bitter
effects
of
that
zeal
in
the
destruction
of
many
thousands
,
by
inhumane
Butcheries
and
Villanies
about
Tholouse
,
&c.
The
Lord
deliver
us
from
the
furies
of
transported
,
brain-sick
Zealots
!
2.
Though
all
errors
may
bring
damnation
upon
the
Souls
of
men
,
yet
some
more
especially
than
others
,
may
be
said
to
be
camning
.
As
2
Pet.
2.1
.
Some
shall
bring
in
damnable
Heresies
.
Now
this
may
be
either
from
the
matter
or
manner
of
holding
them
.
1.
From
the
matter
,
if
destructive
of
the
way
of
Salvation
by
Christ
.
Some
are
utterly
inconsistent
with
Salvation
and
eternal
life
,
as
errors
in
the
fundamentals
in
Religion
.
As
suppose
that
a
man
should
reject
or
refuse
Christ
,
after
a
sufficient
proposal
of
the
Gospel
to
him
,
there
is
no
question
but
this
is
damning
unbelief
,
Joh.
3.19
.
And
this
is
the
condemnation
,
that
light
is
come
into
the
World
,
and
men
loved
darkness
rather
than
light
,
because
their
deeds
were
evil
.
But
yet
we
are
not
to
say
that
alone
damneth
.
There
are
other
things
necessary
to
Salvation
,
contained
under
that
general
truth
.
The
Scripture
saith
,
Joh.
17.3
.
And
this
is
life
eternal
,
that
they
might
know
thee
,
the
only
true
God
,
and
Iesus
Christ
whom
thou
hast
sent
.
There
is
the
sum
of
what
is
necessary
to
Salvation
.
That
God
is
to
be
known
,
loved
,
obeyed
,
worshipped
and
injoyed
,
and
the
Lord
Jesus
to
be
owned
as
our
Redeemer
and
Saviour
,
to
bring
us
home
to
God
,
and
to
procure
for
us
the
gifts
of
pardon
and
life
,
and
this
life
to
be
begun
here
,
and
perfected
in
Heaven
.
Other
things
are
of
moment
to
clear
these
necessary
truths
,
but
they
may
be
all
reduced
thereunto
.
The
truth
is
,
the
question
about
the
matter
to
be
believed
,
is
not
what
divine
Revelations
are
necessary
to
be
believed
or
rejected
when
sufficiently
proposed
,
for
all
points
without
exception
are
so
;
but
what
are
simply
and
absolutely
necessary
to
eternal
life
,
and
these
are
points
of
faith
,
and
practice
,
and
obedience
.
The
points
of
Faith
,
are
a
knowledge
of
God
in
Christ
,
and
practice
that
we
be
regenerated
,
Joh.
3.5
.
Except
a
man
be
born
of
water
and
of
the
spirit
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
And
live
an
holy
life
,
Heb.
12.14
.
Follow
peace
with
all
men
,
and
holiness
,
without
which
no
man
shall
see
the
Lord
.
2.
For
the
manner
.
1.
When
men
profess
what
they
believe
not
,
and
voluntarily
chuse
error
for
Worldly
ends
,
though
it
be
a
less
error
against
the
Scripture
,
and
consistent
with
the
main
tenour
of
Salvation
;
yet
it
taken
up
against
Conscience
,
for
by-ends
,
it
is
a
matter
of
sad
consequence
;
for
this
is
living
in
a
known
sin
.
Some
may
be
blinded
for
a
time
,
out
of
terror
and
compassion
,
and
their
case
is
sad
,
till
they
express
solemn
repentance
;
but
when
there
is
a
reluctation
against
clear
light
,
and
an
obstinacy
in
that
reluctation
,
this
man
is
condemned
in
himself
,
Titus
3.11
.
Such
a
man
is
subverted
,
and
sinneth
,
being
condemned
of
himself
.
There
cannot
be
a
greater
argument
of
a
will
unsubdued
to
God
,
than
to
stand
out
against
conviction
,
out
of
secular
respects
.
This
is
to
love
darkness
more
than
light
,
and
argueth
such
pravity
of
heart
,
as
is
inconsistent
with
Faith
and
Salvation
.
Some
ignorant
Souls
may
hold
dangerous
errors
,
and
which
to
others
would
be
damnab●e
;
yet
they
may
not
actually
damn
them
,
because
they
do
not
rebel
against
the
light
;
and
may
be
retracted
by
a
general
repentance
,
or
seeking
of
pardon
for
all
their
known
or
unknown
sins
:
Psal.
19.12
,
13.
Who
can
understand
his
errors
?
Cleanse
thou
me
from
secret
faults
.
Keep
back
thy
servant
also
from
presumptuous
sins
:
Let
them
not
have
dominion
over
me
;
then
shall
I
be
upright
,
and
I
shall
be
innnocent
from
the
great
transgression
.
2.
When
they
are
vented
by
some
Professor
of
Christianity
,
to
the
seducing
of
others
,
and
rending
of
the
C●●●ch
,
and
drawing
Disciples
after
them
,
this
addeth
a
new
guilt
to
their
errors
,
and
maketh
them
the
more
damnable
,
Act●
20.30
.
Also
of
your
own
selves
shall
men
arise
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
to
draw
away
Disciples
after
them
.
There
are
properly
Hereticks
,
and
Ring-leaders
of
Sects
;
therefore
Heresies
are
reckoned
among
the
works
of
the
flesh
,
Gal.
5.20
.
Emulation
,
wrath
,
strife
,
seditions
,
Heresies
;
increasing
their
own
doom
and
Judgment
;
these
under
a
Christian
name
seduce
and
lead
away
the
Church
from
Christ
;
they
pervert
the
holy
ways
of
God
,
and
draw
his
people
from
serving
him
in
Spirit
and
Truth
.
3.
When
though
they
should
not
err
fundamentally
,
they
so
far
debauch
Christianity
,
as
that
God
giveth
them
up
to
believe
a
lie
,
and
to
take
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
,
that
is
,
to
defend
and
maintain
apparent
corruptions
of
Christian
Doctrine
and
Worship
.
Of
Doctrine
,
for
it
is
here
said
,
they
believe
a
lie
,
and
they
believe
not
the
truth
.
Of
worship
,
for
it
is
said
,
they
take
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
.
A
party
thus
given
up
by
God
we
should
shun
as
we
would
shun
a
Plague
,
or
come
out
of
Bedlam
;
for
these
men
have
lost
their
spiritual
wits
,
and
●ee
not
that
which
the
common
light
of
Christianity
doth
disprove
;
however
they
retain
the
name
of
Christians
,
and
make
a
cry
of
the
Church
,
the
Church
,
as
the
Jews
did
of
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
and
retain
some
truth
among
them
;
for
such
a
party
is
here
described
.
4.
When
there
is
gross
negligence
,
or
not
taking
pains
to
know
better
.
It
is
equivalent
to
reluctation
,
or
standing
out
against
light
,
Crassa
negligentia
dolus
est
;
there
is
a
deceit
in
laziness
or
affected
ignorance
,
Joh.
3.20
.
They
will
not
come
to
the
light
,
lest
their
deeds
should
be
reproved
:
2
Pet.
3.5
.
They
are
willingly
ignorant
.
Those
that
please
themselves
in
the
ignorance
of
any
truth
,
err
not
only
in
their
minds
,
but
their
hearts
.
It
is
the
duty
of
Gods
people
to
understand
what
is
his
will
,
Eph.
5.7
.
Be
not
unwise
but
understanding
what
the
will
of
the
Lord
is
.
And
it
is
their
practice
.
Rom.
12.2
.
That
ye
may
prove
,
what
is
the
good
,
and
acceptable
,
and
perfect
will
of
God
:
Psal.
1.2
.
His
delight
is
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
,
and
therein
doth
he
meditate
day
and
night
.
We
should
be
searching
still
.
But
when
men
will
not
know
what
they
have
a
mind
to
hate
,
it
argueth
a
secret
sore
,
and
suspicion
of
the
truth
,
and
are
loth
to
follow
it
too
close
,
lest
it
cross
their
lusts
and
interests
.
3.
That
the
way
and
errors
of
Popery
are
damnable
,
and
it
is
very
unsafe
living
in
that
Society
and
Combination
.
I
prove
it
.
1.
Because
they
live
in
wilful
disobedience
to
God
:
They
violate
the
manifest
Commandments
of
God
,
while
they
hold
it
lawful
to
worship
Pictures
and
Images
,
to
make
Pictures
of
the
Trinity
,
to
invocate
Saints
and
Angels
,
to
deny
Lay-men
the
Cup
in
the
Sacrament
,
to
adore
the
Sacrament
,
to
prohibit
certain
Orders
of
Men
and
Women
to
marry
,
to
Celebrate
the
publick
service
in
a
language
which
ordinarily
men
and
women
that
assist
understand
not
:
In
all
these
things
they
offer
apparent
violence
to
Gods
Precepts
.
And
that
their
whole
worship
is
polluted
with
a
gross
Superstition
;
as
for
instance
,
to
worship
Images
is
expresly
against
Gods
word
,
Psal.
97.7
.
Confounded
be
all
they
that
worship
graven
Images
,
that
boast
themselves
of
Idols
.
Worship
him
all
ye
Gods
.
The
Scripture
you
see
denounceth
confusion
to
all
Worshippers
of
Images
,
and
they
are
reckoned
as
Enemies
of
Christs
Kingdom
:
for
it
is
applied
to
Christ
,
Heb.
1.6
.
And
let
all
the
Angels
of
God
worship
him
.
That
would
set
up
the
worship
and
service
of
them
in
his
Church
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
especially
those
who
glory
in
them
,
and
boast
of
them
,
and
set
them
forth
as
the
glory
of
their
way
and
worship
.
No
,
he
disdaineth
all
this
relative
worship
,
at
or
before
Images
,
which
men
would
give
unto
him
,
and
sheweth
,
that
all
the
Powers
of
this
World
,
and
the
other
,
Angels
and
Potentates
should
immediately
worship
Christ
.
For
the
second
point
,
picturing
the
Trinity
.
God
hath
not
only
forbidden
it
,
but
argued
against
it
.
Deut.
4.15
,
16.
Take
therefore
good
heed
unto
your selves
,
for
ye
saw
no
similitude
,
when
the
Lord
spake
to
you
in
Horeb
,
out
of
the
midst
of
the
fire
:
lest
ye
corrupt
your selves
,
and
make
you
a
graven
Image
,
the
similitude
of
any
thing
,
Male
or
Female
.
See
how
cautelous
God
is
,
to
prevent
this
abuse
,
and
yet
how
boldly
men
practise
it
.
For
the
third
instance
,
the
Invocation
of
Saints
and
Angels
.
Our
Lord
hath
taught
us
how
to
repel
that
temptation
,
Matth.
4.10
.
It
is
written
,
thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
,
and
him
only
shalt
thou
serve
.
That
religious
service
and
worship
is
due
only
to
God
:
no
Creature
can
claim
it
without
Sacriledge
,
nor
can
we
give
it
to
them
without
Idolatry
.
And
God
being
so
jealous
of
his
honour
,
every
Christian
should
be
careful
that
he
doth
not
divert
it
from
him
.
They
have
many
distinctions
to
excuse
themselves
to
the
World
,
but
I
doubt
how
they
will
excuse
themselves
to
God
.
For
the
fourth
particular
,
adoring
the
Sacrament
,
I
shall
speak
to
again
anon
,
that
is
a
mean
,
not
an
object
of
worship
.
The
Fifth
,
prohibiting
certain
Orders
of
men
and
women
to
marry
,
which
the
Apostle
calleth
Doctrines
of
Devils
,
1
Tim.
4.1
,
2.
In
the
latter
times
some
shall
depart
from
the
faith
,
giving
heed
to
seducing
spirits
,
and
Doctrines
of
Devils
:
speaking
lies
in
hypocrisie
,
having
their
Conscience
seared
with
a
hot
Iron
,
forbidding
to
marry
,
&c.
For
the
Sixth
,
Celebrating
publick
Service
in
an
unknown
Tongue
,
it
is
contrary
to
the
Apostles
reasoning
,
1
Cor.
14.15
,
16
,
17.
For
if
I
pray
in
an
unknown
tongue
,
my
spirit
prayeth
,
but
my
understanding
is
unfruitful
.
What
is
it
then
?
I
will
pray
with
the
spirit
,
and
I
will
pray
with
the
understanding
also
:
I
will
sing
with
the
spirit
,
and
I
will
sing
with
the
understanding
also
:
else
when
thou
shalt
bless
with
the
spirit
,
how
shall
he
that
occupieth
the
room
of
the
unlearned
,
say
Amen
,
at
thy
giving
of
thanks
,
seeing
he
understandeth
not
what
thou
sayest
;
for
thou
verily
givest
thanks
well
,
but
the
other
is
not
edified
.
For
the
Seventh
,
Communion
in
one
kind
;
this
is
against
Christs
express
Institution
,
Matth.
26.26
,
27.
Iesus
took
bread
,
and
blessed
it
,
and
brake
it
,
and
gave
it
to
the
Disciples
,
and
said
,
Take
,
eat
,
this
is
my
Body
:
And
he
took
the
Cup
,
and
gave
thanks
,
and
gave
it
to
them
,
saying
,
Drink
ye
all
of
it
.
The
Apostle
supposeth
every
one
that
can
examine
himself
,
1
Cor.
11.18
.
But
let
a
man
examine
himself
,
and
so
let
him
eat
of
that
Bread
,
and
drink
of
that
Cup.
Now
for
this
usurping
Synagogue
to
come
as
they
do
,
with
a
non
obstante
,
to
the
Statutes
of
God
,
Who
can
join
with
them
in
these
corruptions
and
usurpations
,
without
peril
of
Salvation
?
Secondly
,
That
the
way
of
Popery
is
damnable
because
they
deprive
the
people
of
the
means
of
Salvation
,
contrary
to
the
express
Injunctions
from
God
,
Joh.
5.39
.
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
in
them
ye
think
ye
have
eternal
life
,
and
they
are
they
which
testify
of
me
.
Col.
3.16
.
Let
the
word
of
Christ
dwell
in
you
richly
,
in
all
wisdom
,
teaching
and
admonishing
one
another
in
Psalms
and
Hymns
.
The
Saints
are
commended
,
Acts
17.11
.
In
that
they
received
the
word
with
all
readiness
of
mind
,
and
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
,
whether
those
things
were
so
:
and
2
Tim.
3.15
.
That
he
knew
the
Scriptures
which
are
able
to
make
wise
unto
salvation
,
through
faith
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
.
This
is
the
seed
of
Life
,
food
of
Souls
,
rule
of
Faith
and
Manners
,
our
strength
against
temptations
,
1
Joh.
2.14
.
I
have
written
unto
you
young
men
,
because
ye
are
strong
,
and
the
word
of
God
abideth
in
you
,
and
ye
have
overcome
the
wicked
one
.
Now
to
deprive
the
Lords
people
of
the
Bread
of
Life
,
and
Word
of
Life
,
what
is
it
but
to
leave
them
to
perish
?
3.
The
great
charge
is
,
they
have
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
,
that
is
,
delight
in
Idolatry
;
and
corrupt
or
false
worship
,
which
is
the
greatest
unrighteousness
man
can
be
guilty
of
.
To
evidence
this
,
let
us
enquire
,
1.
What
is
Idolatry
.
2.
Prove
how
notoriously
they
are
guilty
of
it
.
1.
What
is
Idolatry
?
it
is
a
worshipping
of
a
Creature
with
Divine
Worship
,
and
whosoever
giveth
Divine
Worship
to
a
Creature
,
committeth
Idolatry
.
This
Proposition
is
evident
in
the
Scripture
,
as
when
the
Israelites
worshipped
the
Calf
,
litteral
or
metaphorical
Idolatry
,
they
are
called
Idolaters
,
1
Cor.
10.
7.
Neither
be
ye
Idolaters
as
were
some
of
them
,
as
it
is
written
,
the
people
sat
down
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
rose
up
to
play
.
And
the
covetous
,
that
giveth
that
delight
and
trust
to
his
wealth
which
is
only
due
to
God
,
is
called
an
Idolater
,
Eph.
5.5
.
Nor
covetous
man
who
is
an
Idolater
;
and
in
many
other
places
.
Secondly
,
Now
that
the
Papists
are
guilty
of
this
,
I
prove
.
1.
By
the
several
kinds
of
their
Idolatry
,
they
have
more
variety
of
objects
of
worship
,
than
any
Society
of
men
that
ever
lived
in
the
World
.
1.
Angels
are
Creatures
,
and
that
they
worship
Angels
themselves
confess
.
They
Consecrate
Churches
unto
them
,
offer
solemn
Prayers
unto
them
,
and
own
the
adoring
them
,
though
an
Angel
forbiddeth
this
Adoration
,
Rev.
19.10
.
And
he
said
unto
me
,
See
,
thou
do
it
not
,
I
am
thy
fellow
Servant
,
&c.
and
St.
Paul
telleth
us
,
that
they
that
worship
Angels
,
do
not
hold
the
head
,
Col.
1.18
,
19.
So
that
Angel-worship
proveth
to
be
a
damnable
error
.
Secondly
,
The
Adoration
of
Saints
,
to
whom
they
give
religious
worship
,
and
invoke
them
as
helpers
,
and
honour
them
with
fastings
,
watchings
,
and
prayers
,
as
Suarez
acknowledgeth
,
and
yet
God
is
express
,
that
he
will
not
give
his
glory
to
another
,
Isa.
42.
8.
they
are
to
be
honoured
indeed
for
imitation
,
but
not
adored
for
Religion
.
The
third
object
is
the
Virgin
Mary
,
to
whom
they
pray
more
than
they
do
to
God
.
In
the
Rosary
there
is
this
Prayer
.
Beata
Maria
,
salva
omnes
qui
te
glorificant
.
And
we
beseech
thee
to
hear
us
good
Lady
.
That
Address
,
Monstra
,
te
esse
Ma●rem
,
and
one
divided
,
inter
ubera
&
vulnera
,
the
Breasts
of
the
Virgin
,
and
wounds
of
Christ
,
as
if
the
milk
of
the
one
were
as
soveraign
and
as
precious
as
the
blood
of
the
other
.
It
were
endless
to
rake
in
this
filthy
puddle
:
how
many
Books
are
there
concluded
with
Laus
Deo
,
&
Virgini
Deiparae
?
That
sometimes
there
is
a
more
present
relief
by
commemorating
the
name
of
Mary
,
than
by
calling
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
In
their
exclamations
,
Iesus
!
Maria
!
How
often
in
their
Te
Deum
,
We
praise
thee
O
Lady
?
Fourthly
,
Adoration
of
Images
;
This
is
more
foul
than
all
the
former
,
because
directed
to
a
more
gross
object
.
This
is
prophesied
of
Antichrist
,
that
he
and
his
Abettors
,
they
shall
worship
Idols
of
Silver
,
and
Gold
,
and
Brass
,
and
Wood
and
Stone
,
Rev.
9.20
.
Now
tell
a
Papist
of
this
,
and
they
say
,
they
do
not
terminate
their
worship
in
the
Image
,
but
in
the
party
whom
it
representeth
,
the
same
said
the
Pagan
.
Non
Lapidem
sed
Iovem
in
Lapide
,
Iulian
the
Apostate
.
But
God
hath
forbidden
bowing
to
,
or
before
an
Image
.
Fifthly
,
The
worshipping
of
the
Cross
,
not
only
by
cuppying
,
bowing
,
cringing
,
but
Prayers
.
O
Crux
ave
spes
unica
hoc
Passionis
Tempore
,
auge
piis
justitiam
reisque
dona
veniam
.
All
hale
O
Cross
,
our
only
hope
this
time
of
passion
,
augment
the
Godly's
Devot●on
,
and
forgive
the
transgression
of
the
guilty
.
Sixthly
,
The
Bread
in
the
Sacrament
,
the
Papists
give
it
Cultum
Latriae
,
that
worship
which
is
due
to
God
;
those
Heathens
worshipped
living
Animals
,
but
these
ador●
a
piece
of
Bread
,
kneel
to
it
in
their
Chap●els
and
Oratories
;
yea
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Streets
,
when
it
is
carried
in
Procession
;
these
are
the
Idols
whom
they
worship
;
and
what
hope
of
Salvation
is
there
in
a
Religion
where
the
heart
is
turned
so
much
from
God
to
the
Creature
?
2.
That
they
are
more
culpable
than
the
Heathens
.
1.
As
to
their
Hypocrisy
,
by
distinctions
and
veil
of
Piety
,
wherewith
they
disguise
all
this
:
For
this
delight
in
unrighteousness
was
called
before
the
deceiveableness
of
unrighteousness
.
They
profess
to
abhor
Idols
,
and
yet
worship
Images
,
and
make
that
a
point
of
Christianity
,
which
is
directly
contrary
to
the
drift
of
it
,
which
is
to
teach
us
to
worship
God
in
the
Spirit
.
2.
As
to
their
helps
against
it
,
the
Pagans
were
never
taught
to
do
better
,
though
they
sinned
against
the
light
of
nature
,
in
worshipping
God
by
Images
,
yet
they
had
no
Scripture
,
no
such
express
prohibitions
to
caution
them
,
as
we
have
from
God
.
They
pretend
to
believe
the
Scriptures
,
yet
how
do
they
seek
to
evade
the
force
of
them
by
crafty
distinctions
,
that
will
never
satisfie
Conscience
;
though
they
help
to
blind
the
mind
,
and
harden
the
heart
.
That
which
I
urge
is
this
,
they
were
never
interdicted
this
kind
of
worship
by
their
Gods
,
but
these
know
that
it
is
severely
forbidden
by
our
God
,
and
the
second
Commandement
so
stareth
in
their
Faces
,
that
it
is
expunged
out
of
their
Catechisms
;
and
Vasquez
is
bold
to
affirm
,
that
the
second
Commandement
is
Ceremonial
.
Lactantius
of
old
said
,
Non
est
dubium
,
religio
nulla
est
ubi
cujusque
simulac●rum
est
.
3.
The
Pagans
did
adore
their
Gods
in
their
Images
,
but
never
was
any
so
sottish
among
them
to
imagine
that
an
Image
was
to
be
adored
with
the
same
degree
of
worship
as
God
himself
;
but
this
is
the
corrupt
Doctrine
of
the
Papists
,
that
an
Image
is
to
be
worshipped
with
the
same
worship
,
w●erewith
God
himself
is
worshipped
.
Imagini
Christi
Latria
debetur
.
Aquinas
.
That
is
the
proper
worship
of
God
.
1.
Vse
to
shew
how
necessary
it
is
,
to
take
heed
that
we
be
not
found
among
the
followers
of
Antichrist
;
since
these
errors
are
damnable
.
Salvation
and
damnation
are
not
trifles
,
nor
matters
to
be
played
withal
:
Surely
we
need
have
our
eyes
in
our
head
,
and
not
to
be
hood-winked
,
when
we
are
upon
the
brink
of
a
bottomless
Gulph
.
Both
sides
lay
damnation
at
one
anothers
Door
;
they
for
our
departing
from
the
Catholick
Church
,
out
of
which
is
no
Salvation
as
they
pretend
;
we
upon
their
departing
from
the
Catholick
Faith
,
and
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
.
Now
external
order
is
not
of
such
consideration
as
Faith
;
but
when
they
will
be
able
to
prove
that
Christ
hath
setled
this
order
in
the
Church
,
that
all
his
Subjects
should
be
obedient
to
one
universal
visible
head
,
and
that
this
head
is
the
Pope
;
and
therefore
when
their
very
Order
is
an
incroachment
and
usurpation
;
to
depart
from
them
,
is
to
return
to
Christ
:
Again
,
where
is
Salvation
most
likely
to
be
found
,
rather
with
them
who
seek
all
their
Religion
in
the
Scriptures
,
a●d
stick
there
;
or
with
those
,
who
not
contented
with
the
Apostolical
Doctrine
contained
in
the
Scriptures
,
have
brought
in
unwritten
Traditions
,
as
an
equal
rule
of
Faith
with
Scripture
;
and
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Mass
and
Purgatory
,
the
Religious
Invocations
of
Saints
,
and
many
other
enormities
,
and
uphold
these
Innovations
with
all
manner
of
Tyranny
and
Cruelty
exercised
upon
Christs
faithful
Servants
?
If
men
go
to
Heaven
without
Prayers
which
they
understand
,
and
Scriptures
,
half
Christs
Sacrament
,
a
piece
of
his
merits
,
and
some
supe●stitious
observances
,
yea
plain
Idolatry
,
then
the
way
to
Heaven
is
sooner
to
be
had
in
Popery
;
but
he
that
hath
but
half
an
Eye
,
may
soon
see
which
is
the
surer
side
.
Surely
the
surest
way
to
avoid
damnation
,
is
to
avoid
sin
.
Now
where
are
Souls
so
much
in
danger
of
sin
,
as
in
the
Roman
Society
,
where
so
little
is
given
to
internal
life
and
piety
,
and
so
much
to
external
Pomp
and
Service
;
and
where
errors
are
so
palpable
,
that
either
men
do
not
believe
them
with
their
hearts
,
or
if
their
hearts
were
upright
and
not
perverse
and
obstinate
,
could
not
believe
them
;
but
just
so
is
the
way
of
Popery
to
true
Christianity
.
Surely
whatever
it
be
to
Papists
,
it
would
be
absolutely
damnable
to
us
,
as
wilfully
to
thrust
our selves
upon
apparent
ruine
.
There
is
a
cavil
or
pretence
which
I
shall
speak
unto
on
this
occasion
.
That
many
Protestants
confess
Papists
may
be
saved
in
their
Faith
;
whereas
they
hold
Protestants
and
other
Hereticks
may
not
be
saved
out
of
the
Catholick
Church
.
And
therefore
it
is
safe
to
enter
into
that
way
which
is
safe
by
the
consent
of
both
parts
,
Ans.
1.
Mens
opinions
are
no
ground
of
Faith
.
Persons
may
be
in
a
sad
woful
Case
,
that
men
speak
well
of
,
Luke
6.26
.
Wo
unto
you
when
all
men
shall
speak
well
of
you
.
It
is
not
what
Man
saith
,
but
what
the
word
of
God
saith
:
Now
the
word
speaketh
terrible
things
to
them
.
[
Them
that
perish
]
and
[
That
they
all
might
be
damned
who
believed
not
the
truth
]
&c.
Secondly
,
The
word
of
God
teacheth
us
to
judge
of
the
way
,
rather
than
persons
,
who
stand
or
fall
to
their
own
Master
.
The
way
is
damnable
.
If
on
the
one
side
there
be
Charity
to
some
persons
,
that
sin
of
invincible
ignorance
,
and
are
saved
as
by
fire
,
1
Cor.
3.13
.
which
the
other
side
will
not
grant
to
a
contrary
perswasion
;
it
argueth
Charity
on
one
side
,
which
hopeth
all
things
;
malice
on
the
other
,
who
rashly
condemn
men
without
evidence
,
yea
,
against
it
.
3.
If
this
argument
would
hold
good
,
it
had
been
better
in
Christ
and
the
Apostles
time
to
be
a
Jewish
Proselyte
,
than
a
Christian
;
Christ
acknowledgeth
Salvation
is
of
the
Jews
,
their
promises
of
adoption
and
glory
,
but
the
Jews
pronounced
him
and
his
followers
accursed
,
scourged
,
imprisoned
them
;
yet
did
not
get
so
far
as
Papists
,
to
murder
and
butcher
them
.
Suppose
a
little
time
that
Catholicks
owned
Donatists
as
Brethren
,
allowed
their
Baptism
,
but
Donatists
are
rebaptized
,
and
upon
pain
of
damnation
require
all
so
to
be
,
and
say
,
Save
thy
Soul
,
become
a
Christian.
Now
a
Pagan
should
rather
by
this
argument
join
himself
to
Donatists
than
Catholicks
.
Lastly
,
The
Argument
may
be
retorted
,
A
Protestant
keepeth
himself
to
his
Bible
,
Baptismal
Covenant
,
Creed
,
but
denieth
many
things
which
Papists
believe
and
practise
,
as
Papal
Infallibility
,
Transubstantiation
,
Purgatory
,
Invocation
of
Saints
,
worshipping
of
Images
;
they
cannot
but
say
Protestants
are
in
the
right
.
2.
Vse
,
observe
the
degrees
of
obduration
,
not
receiving
the
truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
believing
a
Lie
,
discarding
Truth
,
and
then
taking
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
,
and
then
cometh
Damnation
.
SERMON
XI
.
2
Thess.
2.13
.
But
we
are
bound
to
give
thanks
always
to
God
,
for
you
,
Brethren
,
beloved
of
the
Lord
,
because
the
Lord
hath
from
the
beginning
chosen
you
to
Salvation
,
through
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
belief
of
the
Truth
.
THE
Adversative
Particle
[
But
]
sheweth
what
respect
these
words
have
to
what
went
before
;
He
had
spoken
of
God's
direful
Judgment
,
of
sending
strong
delusion
on
them
,
that
had
no
love
to
the
pure
Truth
,
but
sinned
against
Light
,
and
had
pleasure
in
the
false
worship
,
and
superstitions
,
countenanced
by
the
World
.
Now
lest
the
Thessalonians
should
be
troubled
at
this
sad
prediction
,
he
sheweth
what
cause
he
had
to
bless
God
in
their
behalf
.
The
subjoining
of
this
consolation
doth
teach
us
three
things
:
1.
That
it
is
a
great
favour
of
God
to
us
,
to
escape
Antichristian
Errors
.
They
are
so
dangerous
in
their
own
nature
,
so
insinuative
and
inveigling
by
plausible
appea●ance
,
and
accompanied
with
such
worldly
baits
and
advan●●ges
;
that
it
is
a
great
mercy
●hat
God
hath
taught
us
better
things
.
But
then
be
sure
you
be
in
the
right
,
out
of
Conscience
and
Evidence
,
not
out
of
Faction
and
Interest
.
And
that
you
hate
Popery
out
of
the
love
of
the
Truth
,
rather
than
because
you
are
out
of
the
reach
of
the
temptation
.
However
it
is
a
great
mercy
,
that
God
keepeth
off
the
Temptation
,
till
we
are
better
setled
in
Religion
.
2.
That
the
Election
of
God
giveth
a
People
great
advantages
against
Errors
,
especially
against
the
impostures
of
Antichrist
;
for
when
he
speaketh
of
the
sad
estate
of
those
who
are
seduced
by
the
Man
of
Sin
,
he
presently
addeth
,
but
we
are
bound
to
give
thanks
to
God
for
you
,
for
he
hath
chosen
you
to
Salvation
.
You
will
say
the
Thessalonians
received
the
Gospel
before
these
corruptions
were
brought
into
the
Church
:
but
though
Antichrist
was
not
then
in
being
,
and
this
corrupt
Christianity
not
then
set
a
foot
,
yet
there
were
some
preparations
for
it
.
The
mystery
of
iniquity
already
worketh
,
and
they
were
preserved
from
the
taint
of
it
,
by
the
Election
of
God
;
for
either
God
suffereth
not
the
Elect
to
be
deceived
in
momentous
points
,
or
sooner
or
later
he
reduceth
them
:
the
purpose
of
God
according
to
Election
must
stand
,
Rom.
9.11
.
&
Rom.
11.7
.
The
Election
hath
obtained
,
and
the
rest
were
blinded
.
So
2
Tim.
2.18
,
19.
They
have
overthrown
the
faith
of
some
,
nevertheless
the
Foundation
of
the
Lord
standeth
sure
.
Still
the
Elect
of
God
escape
the
seduction
,
and
especially
Antichristian
Error
.
Rev.
13.8
.
The
dwellers
upon
Earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Lamb's
Book
of
Life
.
3.
How
careful
we
should
be
to
support
the
Hearts
of
God's
People
,
when
we
speak
of
his
terrible
Judgments
on
the
wicked
.
This
was
the
practice
of
the
Apostles
every
where
;
as
when
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
,
had
spoken
of
the
dreadful
estate
of
Apostates
,
whose
end
is
to
be
burned
,
Heb.
6.9
.
But
we
are
perswaded
better
things
of
you
,
and
things
that
accompany
Salvation
,
though
we
thus
speak
;
he
did
not
condemn
them
all
as
Apostates
,
nor
would
not
discourage
them
by
that
terrible
Threatning
.
So
again
,
after
another
terrible
passage
,
Heb.
10.39
.
But
we
are
not
of
them
,
that
draw
back
to
perdition
,
but
of
them
that
believe
to
the
saving
of
the
Soul
.
Once
more
▪
when
another
Apostle
had
spoken
of
the
Sin
unto
death
,
which
is
not
to
be
prayed
for
,
he
presently
addeth
,
1
Joh.
5.18
,
19.
Whosoever
is
born
of
God
,
sinneth
not
;
but
he
that
is
begotten
of
God
keepeth
himself
,
and
that
wicked
one
toucheth
him
not
.
And
we
know
that
we
are
of
God
,
and
the
whole
World
lieth
in
wickedness
.
Zuinglius
saith
,
Bone
Christiane
,
h●●c
nihil
ad
te
,
&c.
Good
Christian
this
is
not
thy
portion
,
when
he
had
flashed
the
terrours
of
the
Lord
in
the
face
of
Sinners
.
The
reasons
of
this
are
partly
with
respect
to
the
Saints
,
who
sometimes
out
of
weakness
and
infirmity
,
and
sometimes
out
of
tenderness
of
Conscience
,
are
apt
to
be
startled
,
electorum
corda
semper
ad
se
sollicite
pudeant
.
Gregor.
We
deserve
such
dreadful
Judgments
,
and
therefore
fear
them
;
partly
with
respect
to
our selves
that
we
may
rightly
divide
the
Word
of
Truth
.
2
Tim.
2.15
.
Study
to
shew
thy self
approved
unto
God
,
a
workman
that
needeth
not
to
be
ashamed
,
rightly
dividing
the
Word
of
Truth
.
Give
every
one
his
portion
,
not
make
their
hearts
sad
,
whom
God
would
not
make
sad
;
and
therefore
they
are
much
to
blame
who
in
reproving
Sinners
,
stab
a
Saint
at
the
Heart
,
and
take
the
doctrine
but
for
a
colour
to
make
a
perverse
application
.
The
Apostle
here
useth
more
tenderness
;
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusion
:
But
we
are
bound
always
to
give
thanks
for
you
,
Brethren
,
beloved
of
the
Lord
;
because
the
Lord
hath
from
the
beginning
chosen
you
to
Salvation
,
through
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
belief
of
the
Truth
.
In
the
words
,
are
two
things
:
1.
An
acknowledgment
of
this
obligation
,
to
give
thanks
for
them
.
But
we
are
bound
to
give
thanks
always
to
God
for
you
,
Brethren
,
&c.
2.
The
matter
or
particular
cause
of
his
thanksgiving
;
because
the
Lord
hath
from
the
beginning
chosen
you
to
Salvation
,
&c.
First
,
There
are
,
1.
the
Titles
he
giveth
:
Brethren
,
and
Beloved
of
the
Lord
,
they
were
not
only
beloved
of
the
Apostle
,
but
the
Lord
himself
;
both
with
an
antecedent
Love
,
bestowing
Grace
upon
them
;
and
also
a
consequent
Love
,
they
believing
in
his
Name
,
living
according
to
his
Precepts
,
suffering
for
the
Truth
.
2.
His
obligation
to
bless
God
in
their
behalf
,
we
are
bound
to
give
thanks
to
God
always
for
you
.
There
is
first
giving
thanks
,
which
sheweth
his
esteem
of
the
blessing
.
2.
Always
,
which
s●eweth
how
deeply
he
was
affected
with
it
.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
We
are
bound
,
he
acknowledgeth
a
Debt
,
and
bond
of
Duty
;
we
must
not
only
give
thanks
to
God
for
our
own
Election
,
but
the
Election
of
others
.
Out
of
the
law
of
Brotherly
Love
,
we
loving
them
as
our
own
Souls
;
respect
to
the
Glo●y
of
God
,
which
is
promoted
by
the
Salvation
of
others
,
as
well
as
our selves
.
2.
The
matter
of
the
thanksgiving
,
their
Election
to
Salvation
,
which
is
two
ways
amplified
.
1.
By
the
Antiquity
of
it
,
from
the
beginning
,
that
is
,
from
everlasting
;
for
so
it
is
taken
sometimes
,
as
Joh.
1.1
.
In
the
beginning
was
the
Word
,
and
the
Word
was
with
God
;
That
is
,
before
the
first
point
of
time
,
before
God
began
to
create
all
things
.
2.
From
the
means
of
its
accomplishment
;
two
are
mentioned
:
one
on
God's
pa●t
,
the
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
.
The
other
on
ours
,
the
belief
of
the
Truth
.
From
the
whole
observe
.
Doct.
That
the
great
matter
of
our
thanksgiving
to
God
,
is
his
eternal
Election
of
us
;
whether
for
our selves
,
or
others
;
This
is
that
which
leaveth
a
Debt
,
or
an
indispensible
Obligation
,
always
to
bless
and
praise
his
Name
.
In
pursuing
this
Point
,
I
shall
first
consider
,
how
Election
is
here
set
forth
.
2.
Give
you
the
reasons
why
this
is
the
great
matter
of
thanksgiving
.
1.
How
it
is
here
set
forth
.
1.
By
the
rise
of
it
,
which
is
the
meer
love
of
God
;
for
he
calleth
these
Brethren
,
●eloved
of
t●e
Lord
.
And
that
the
only
original
cause
and
motive
of
Election
is
God's
Love
,
and
Grace
;
this
is
asserted
in
other
Scriptures
.
As
for
instance
in
the
Types
of
Election
and
Reprobation
,
Rom.
9.13
.
Iacob
have
I
loved
,
and
Esau
h●ve
I
hated
.
God's
respect
to
Iacob
above
Esau
,
is
ascribed
to
his
love
.
So
to
the
posterity
of
Iacob
,
whom
he
distinguished
from
other
Nations
.
Deut.
7.7
,
8.
The
Lord
did
not
set
his
love
upon
you
,
and
choose
you
,
because
ye
were
more
in
number
than
any
People
,
for
ye
were
the
fewest
of
all
People
;
but
because
the
Lord
loved
you
.
And
still
the
Lord's
Election
is
an
Election
of
Grace
.
There
is
no
antecedent
worthiness
in
the
People
whom
he
chooseth
,
2
Tim.
1.9
.
not
according
to
our
Works
,
but
according
to
his
own
Purpose
,
and
Grace
,
which
was
given
in
Christ
Iesus
,
before
the
World
began
.
Now
Grace
is
nothing
,
but
the
Love
of
God
working
freely
,
and
of
its
own
Inclination
.
2.
The
Act
it self
,
he
hath
chosen
you
,
making
a
distinction
between
them
,
and
others
.
Upon
them
he
shall
send
strong
delusion
,
but
you
hath
he
chosen
to
Salvation
,
through
the
belief
of
the
Truth
.
Those
whom
God
hath
chosen
,
he
separates
from
the
World
of
the
ungodly
,
or
the
corrupt
heap
of
mankind
,
and
consecrateth
them
unto
himself
.
So
that
Election
is
not
a
taking
all
,
but
some
,
and
passing
by
others
;
1
Joh.
5.19
.
We
are
of
God
,
and
the
whole
World
lyeth
in
wickedness
.
A
choice
,
implyeth
a
setting
apart
some
for
Objects
of
his
Grace
,
and
Instruments
of
his
Glory
in
the
World
;
Psal.
4.3
.
And
the
number
is
certain
,
for
their
Names
are
said
to
be
written
in
the
Rolls
,
and
Records
of
Heaven
,
when
others
are
not
written
.
Luk.
10.20
.
Rejoyce
not
,
that
the
Spirits
are
subject
unto
you
:
but
rather
rejoyce
because
your
Names
are
written
in
Heaven
.
Phil.
4.3
.
Whose
Names
are
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
.
And
others
are
said
not
to
be
written
.
Rev.
17.1
.
And
they
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
shall
wonder
,
whose
Names
were
not
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
from
the
Foundation
of
the
World
.
And
Rev.
20.15
.
And
whosoever
was
not
found
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
was
cast
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
.
Namely
those
that
perish
by
these
Delusions
.
3.
It
is
set
forth
by
the
Antiquity
of
it
,
from
the
Beginning
.
Ephes.
1.4
.
He
hath
chosen
us
in
him
,
before
the
Foundation
of
the
World
.
And
Matth.
25.34
.
Come
,
ye
Blessed
of
my
Father
,
inherit
the
Kingdom
prepared
for
you
,
from
the
Foundation
of
the
World
.
Namely
as
they
belonged
to
his
choice
Election
.
Love
in
God
is
of
an
old
st●nding
,
even
from
all
Eternity
;
his
thoughts
and
purposes
of
Love
,
were
towards
us
,
a
long
time
before
they
were
discovered
.
Surely
the
Ancientness
of
his
Love
should
beget
an
honourable
esteem
of
it
in
our
Hearts
:
For
who
are
we
,
that
the
Thoughts
of
God
should
be
taken
up
about
us
so
long
ago
?
And
what
is
from
everlasting
,
is
to
everlasting
,
Psal.
103.17
.
For
what
is
from
Eternity
is
to
Eternity
,
and
dependeth
not
upon
●he
accidents
of
Time
.
4.
By
the
means
of
its
accomplishment
.
Two
are
mentioned
,
one
on
God's
part
,
the
other
on
ours
.
The
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
belief
of
the
Truth
.
Where
note
,
1.
That
God's
Decree
is
both
of
Ends
,
and
Means
.
For
all
his
Purposes
are
executed
by
fit
Means
.
He
that
hath
chosen
us
to
Salvation
,
hath
also
chosen
us
to
be
Holy
,
and
to
believe
the
Truth
.
And
without
the
Means
,
the
End
cannot
be
obtained
.
For
without
Faith
and
Holiness
,
no
grown
Person
shall
see
God
,
or
escape
Condemnation
.
As
to
Faith
it
is
clear
.
John
3.36
.
He
that
believeth
not
,
the
Wrath
of
God
abideth
on
him
.
And
Holiness
is
indispensibly
necessary
.
Heb.
12.14
.
Without
Holiness
no
Man
shall
see
the
Lord
.
God
had
assured
Paul
,
Acts
27.22
.
That
there
should
be
no
loss
of
any
Man's
Life
amongst
them
,
except
of
the
Ship
;
and
afterward
,
Vers.
31.
Paul
telleth
them
,
Except
these
abide
in
the
Ship
,
ye
cannot
be
saved
.
How
could
the
assurance
given
to
Paul
from
God
,
and
Paul's
caution
to
the
Mariners
stand
together
?
Doth
the
Purpose
of
God
depend
upon
the
will
and
actions
of
Men
?
I
answer●
Not
as
a
cause
from
whence
it
receiveth
its
force
and
strength
,
but
as
a
means
appointed
also
by
God
,
to
the
execution
of
his
Decree
.
For
by
the
same
Decree
God
appointeth
the
Event
,
what
he
will
do
,
and
the
Means
by
which
he
will
have
it
to
be
done
;
and
the
Lord
revealing
by
his
Word
this
Conjunction
of
End
and
Means
,
there
is
a
necessity
of
Duty
lying
upon
Man
,
to
use
these
Means
,
and
not
to
expect
the
End
,
without
them
,
God
intended
to
save
all
in
the
Ship
,
and
yet
the
Mariners
must
abide
in
the
Ship
.
And
therefore
what
God
hath
joyned
together
,
let
no
Man
separate
.
If
we
separate
these
things
,
God
doth
not
change
his
Counsel
,
but
we
subvert
his
Order
,
to
our
own
destruction
.
The
Scripture
maketh
it
a
grievous
Sin
,
a
tempting
of
God
,
to
expect
the
End
,
without
the
use
of
Means
.
In
vain
is
the
Cavil
then
of
those
,
who
would
impeach
the
Doctrine
of
God's
free
and
unchangeable
Will
,
concerning
the
salvation
of
the
Ele●t
,
upon
the
pretence
,
that
it
taketh
away
the
Duty
of
Man
;
and
the
necessity
of
our
Faith
,
and
Obedience
.
No
,
God
executeth
his
Decree
by
the
proper
Means
.
And
wretche●
is
their
inference
,
who
say
,
If
I
be
elected
,
I
shall
be
saved
;
no
Salvation
can
be
obtained
but
by
the
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
belief
of
the
Truth
.
And
worse
is
their
confidence
,
who
profess
assurance
of
their
Election
,
and
yet
walk
after
the
Flesh
:
No
,
till
a
Man
purge
himself
from
Youthful
Lusts
,
he
is
not
a
Vessel
of
Honour
sanctified
and
set
apart
for
God
,
2
Tim.
2.21
.
And
in
vain
do
we
hope
to
go
to
Heaven
,
till
we
take
the
way
that
leadeth
thither
.
Devils
have
been
cast
out
thence
for
Unholiness
,
and
therefore
unholy
Men
shall
never
be
taken
in
there
.
2.
That
these
things
are
not
causes
of
Election
,
but
fruits
of
Election
,
and
Means
of
execution
of
God's
Decree
▪
about
our
Salvation
:
Sanctification
is
not
a
Cause
,
but
a
subordinate
End
,
or
Means
.
Ephes.
1.4
.
He
hath
chosen
us
to
be
holy
;
not
because
we
are
holy
,
but
that
we
might
be
holy
.
So
1
Pet.
1.2
.
Elect
according
to
the
fore-knowledg
of
God
,
through
the
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
unto
Obedience
.
Not
elected
for
it
,
but
through
it
.
When
God
had
all
Mankind
in
his
prospect
and
view
,
he
freely
chose
out
some
to
be
sanctified
and
saved
.
We
come
to
the
possession
of
it
,
through
Sanctification
,
that
is
,
by
it
as
a
Means
.
So
for
the
other
:
Faith
is
a
fruit
of
Election
,
not
a
foreseen
Cause
.
Acts
2.47
.
The
Lord
added
to
the
Church
daily
such
as
should
be
saved
.
None
cometh
to
the
Church
but
those
whom
God
draweth
,
and
they
are
actually
added
to
the
Church
by
a
profession
of
Faith
;
and
such
as
should
be
saved
,
were
as
many
as
were
ordained
to
Salvation
.
Acts
13.48
.
And
as
many
as
were
ordained
to
Eternal
Life
,
believed
.
The
whole
City
were
met
together
to
hear
,
but
as
many
as
were
ordained
to
Eternal
Life
,
believed
.
It
is
not
said
as
●any
as
believed
were
ordained
to
Eternal
Life
,
but
the
contrary
;
Faith
is
not
the
cause
of
Election
,
but
Election
is
the
cause
of
Faith
.
3.
That
being
the
necessary
Fruits
,
they
are
also
evidences
of
our
Election
.
All
that
are
Sanctified
by
the
Spirit
,
and
believe
the
Truth
,
belong
to
the
Election
of
God
.
Election
it self
,
is
a
secret
in
God's
Bosom
,
and
is
only
manifested
to
us
by
the
Effects
,
and
what
are
the
necessary
Effects
,
but
Sanctification
by
the
Spirit
,
and
a
sound
belief
of
the
Gospel
.
1.
The
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
is
not
only
an
external
Dedication
to
God
,
but
an
internal
and
real
Change
.
Some
a●e
externally
dedicated
,
and
may
trample
under
foot
the
Blood
of
the
Covenant
,
whereby
they
are
sanctified
.
Heb.
10.29
.
Of
how
much
sorer
Punishment
(
suppose
ye
)
shall
he
be
thought
worthy
,
who
hath
,
trodden
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
;
and
hath
counted
the
Blood
of
the
Covenant
,
wherewith
he
was
sanc●ified
,
an
unholy
Thing
,
and
hath
done
despite
unto
the
Spirit
of
Grace
?
That
is
,
were
in
external
Covenant
with
God
,
and
visibly
dedicated
.
But
there
is
an
other
Sanctification
▪
which
is
the
Fruit
of
the
Spirit
,
〈◊〉
a
real
Change
in
them
.
1
Cor.
6.11
.
And
such
were
some
of
you
;
but
ye
are
washed
,
but
ye
are
justified
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
by
the
Spirit
of
our
God
.
Find
this
,
and
you
find
a
sufficient
Evidence
:
Namely
,
if
you
become
new
Creatures
,
and
be
enabled
to
forsake
Sin
,
and
follow
after
that
which
is
pleasing
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Sanc●ification
of
the
Spirit
,
is
not
so
much
known
by
Dedication
and
Profession
,
but
by
●he
real
and
fixed
inclination
of
your
Souls
to
God
and
Heaven
,
and
living
accordingly
;
you
are
turned
to
God
,
and
live
to
God
.
2.
Your
belief
of
the
Truth
,
that
is
,
of
the
Gospel
.
Now
this
is
meant
not
of
a
dead
Faith
,
or
such
a
cold
Assent
,
as
only
begets
an
Opinion
in
us
of
the
truth
of
Christian
Religion
;
but
such
a
lively
Faith
,
as
bringeth
us
under
the
power
of
it
.
For
it
is
opposed
to
them
that
do
not
receive
the
Truth
in
the
love
of
it
,
Ver.
10.
To
them
that
believed
not
the
Truth
,
because
they
had
pleasure
in
Vnrighteousness
:
Ver.
12.
That
lived
under
the
power
of
fleshly
and
worldly
Lusts.
And
it
is
spoken
of
them
who
had
received
the
Truth
,
so
as
to
obey
it
,
and
suffer
for
it
,
as
the
Thessalonians
are
described
all
along
.
And
in
short
,
such
a
belief
of
the
Truth
,
as
caused
them
to
enter
into
Covenant
with
Christ
,
and
make
conscience
of
their
Fidelity
to
him
.
And
here
in
this
Verse
we
learn
,
That
a
bare
belief
of
the
Truth
doth
not
save
,
unless
accompanied
with
the
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
.
And
therefore
both
must
be
taken
together
:
when
the
Word
cometh
to
us
not
in
Word
only
,
but
in
Power
,
and
much
assurance
and
joy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
it
is
an
infallible
evidence
of
our
Election
of
God
,
1
Thess.
1.5
.
Alas
,
many
have
a
general
cold
belief
of
the
Gospel
,
that
never
felt
the
effect
of
it
upon
their
Hearts
.
4.
Observe
the
necessary
Connection
that
is
between
both
these
Means
.
The
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
Belief
of
the
Truth
.
1.
There
is
a
necessary
Connection
between
them
,
as
between
the
Cause
and
the
Effect
:
For
none
are
powerfully
drawn
to
believe
in
Christ
,
but
such
as
are
Sanctified
by
his
Spirit
.
It
is
not
in
the
power
of
any
Creature
to
incline
us
to
God
,
or
bring
us
to
come
to
him
by
Christ
.
But
this
Work
is
wholly
reserved
to
the
Spirit
.
And
so
the
Lord
himself
doth
powerfully
bring
to
pass
his
own
Decrees
,
as
by
Christ
Redeeming
,
so
by
the
Spirit
Sanctifying
.
The
Spirit
is
the
Author
both
of
Faith
and
Holiness
.
Saving
Grace
is
called
a
New
Creature
.
2
Cor.
5.17
.
Therefore
if
any
Man
be
in
Christ
,
he
is
a
New
Creature
.
Ephes.
2.10
.
For
we
are
his
Workmanship
,
created
in
Christ
Iesus
unto
good
Works
,
which
God
hath
before
ordaine●
,
that
we
should
walk
in
them
.
And
to
Create
,
is
the
Work
of
a
Divine
Power
.
Creat●re
,
and
Creator
,
are
Relatives
.
And
certainly
the
noblest
Creature
,
such
as
the
New
Creature
is
,
cannot
be
framed
by
any
but
God
.
It
is
called
a
New
Birth
,
and
the
New
Birth
is
only
from
the
Spirit
,
Iohn
3.5
,
6.
Well
then
,
these
are
fitly
coupled
,
the
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
Belief
of
the
Truth
.
That
God's
Work
may
make
way
for
ours
,
2.
There
is
the
Connection
of
Concomitancy
between
the
Gospel
and
the
Spirit
.
The
Spirit
only
goeth
along
with
the
Gospel
,
and
no
other
Doctrine
;
and
so
both
external
and
internal
Grace
,
are
of
God
.
John
17.17
.
Sanctifie
them
by
thy
Truth
,
thy
Word
is
Truth
.
It
was
fit
that
a
Super-natural
Doctrine
should
be
accompanied
with
a
Supernatural
Operation
,
and
Power
;
How
else
should
it
be
known
to
be
of
God
?
The
Truth
and
the
Spirit
are
inseparable
Companions
.
Where
there
is
little
of
God
known
,
there
is
little
of
his
Spirit
.
As
in
the
Natural
Truth
revealed
to
the
Heathens
;
Somewhat
God
shewed
unto
them
,
Rom.
1.19
.
In
the
darker
Revelation
to
the
Iews
,
there
is
but
a
fainter
degree
of
the
Spirit
;
but
Grace
and
Truth
come
by
Iesus
Christ
.
There
goeth
along
with
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
a
mighty
Spirit
of
Holiness
;
for
thereby
God
would
prove
the
Verity
and
Truth
of
this
Religion
,
and
suitably
to
the
rich
Mercy
prepared
for
us
in
Christ
.
3.
There
is
a
subordination
of
Faith
to
this
Work
of
the
Spirit
,
by
the
Truth
.
For
the
greatest
Things
work
not
till
they
be
considered
and
beli●ved
.
1
Thess.
2.12
.
Ye
received
it
,
not
as
the
Word
of
Men
,
but
as
it
is
in
Truth
the
Word
of
God
,
which
worketh
effectually
also
in
you
that
believe
.
A
sound
Belief
produceth
strong
Affections
▪
and
strong
Affections
govern
our
Practice
and
Conversation
.
So
that
fitly
are
these
things
united
as
the
fruits
of
our
Election
,
and
means
of
Salvation
.
2.
Why
this
is
the
great
matter
of
our
thansgiving
to
God
,
That
I
shall
evidence
in
the
following
considerations
.
1.
That
Thanksgiving
to
God
is
a
great
and
necessary
duty
,
expresly
injoin'd
by
him
,
and
expected
from
us
.
1
Thess.
5.18
.
In
every
thing
give
thanks
,
for
this
is
the
will
of
God
concerning
you
,
in
Christ
Iesus
.
When
God
hath
interposed
his
Will
,
all
debates
are
silenced
.
If
there
were
nothing
else
in
the
case
,
this
is
motive
enough
to
a
gracious
Heart
:
for
the
fundamental
reason
of
all
obedience
,
is
the
Will
of
God
.
Our
thankfulness
is
no
benefit
to
God
,
yet
he
is
pleased
with
it
,
as
it
sheweth
our
Honesty
and
Ingenuity
.
And
to
us
Christians
,
the
very
Life
and
Soul
of
our
Religion
is
Thankfulness
;
therefore
God
will
have
us
continually
exercised
in
it
.
Heb.
13.15
.
Let
us
offer
the
Sacrifice
of
Praise
continually
,
that
is
,
the
fruit
of
our
Lips
,
giving
thanks
unto
his
Name
.
As
our
understanding
was
given
us
,
to
think
of
God
,
and
know
him
▪
So
our
speech
was
given
us
to
speak
of
God
,
and
praise
him
.
We
praise
God
for
all
his
works
,
we
give
him
thanks
for
such
as
are
beneficial
to
us
.
In
Praise
we
ascribe
all
Honour
,
Excellency
,
and
Perfection
unto
him
:
In
giving
thanks
we
express
what
he
hath
done
,
for
our
selves
,
or
others
.
Now
this
must
be
done
continually
,
for
God
is
continually
beneficial
unto
us
,
by
daily
Mercies
giving
us
new
matter
of
Praise
and
Thanksgiving
.
Besides
there
are
some
Mercies
so
great
,
that
they
should
never
be
forgotten
.
2.
That
we
are
to
give
thanks
,
chiefly
for
Spiritual
and
Eternal
Mercies
.
Eph.
1.3
.
Blessed
be
the
God
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
hath
blessed
us
with
all
spiritual
blessings
,
in
heavenly
places
in
Christ
.
For
we
cannot
give
thanks
rightly
without
a
just
esteem
of
the
Mercy
we
give
thanks
for
.
But
spiritual
and
eternal
Mercies
,
do
much
excel
those
that
are
temporal
and
transitory
.
We
are
bound
to
bless
the
Lord
for
temporal
Favours
,
and
the
Comforts
of
this
Life
,
but
a
renewed
Heart
is
most
taken
up
with
spiritual
and
heavenly
Blessings
.
A
Man
may
give
thanks
carnally
,
as
well
as
pray
carnally
.
A
carnal
Man
in
Prayer
giveth
vent
to
the
desires
of
the
Flesh.
Iames
4.3
.
So
in
Blessing
God
,
he
may
speak
from
the
relish
of
the
Flesh
:
though
usually
carnal
Men
,
seldom
give
thanks
to
God
.
Hosea
12.8
.
I
am
become
rich
,
I
have
found
me
out
Substance
,
&c.
Surely
Spiritual
Blessings
should
have
the
preheminence
,
because
they
concern
our
well-being
,
and
they
discriminate
us
from
others
,
which
temporal
Mercies
do
not
.
Eccl.
9.1
,
2.
For
all
this
I
considered
in
my
Heart
,
even
to
declare
all
this
,
that
the
Righteous
,
and
the
wise
,
and
their
works
,
are
in
the
Hand
of
God
;
no
Man
knoweth
either
Love
or
Hatred
,
by
all
that
is
before
them
.
All
things
come
alike
to
all
:
there
is
one
event
to
the
righteous
,
and
to
the
wicked
;
to
the
good
,
to
the
clean
,
and
to
the
unclean
;
to
him
that
sacrificeth
,
and
to
him
that
sacrificeth
not
;
as
is
the
Good
,
so
is
the
Sinner
;
and
he
that
sweareth
,
as
he
that
feareth
an
Oa●h
.
The
wicked
have
many
of
these
Mercies
.
Psal.
17.14
.
From
Men
of
the
World
,
which
have
their
portion
in
this
Life
,
and
whose
Belly
thou
fillest
with
thy
hid
treasure
:
they
are
full
of
Children
,
and
leave
the
rest
of
their
Substance
to
their
Babes
.
And
they
may
own
God
in
them
as
pleased
,
and
well
satisfied
with
the
prosperity
of
the
Flesh
,
or
a
desirous
to
have
more
.
3.
That
the
best
prospect
we
have
of
God's
Goodness
to
us
,
as
to
those
spiritual
Mercies
,
is
in
Election
.
1.
There
we
see
all
our
Blessings
in
their
rise
,
fountain
,
and
bosom-cause
,
which
is
the
eternal
Love
,
and
Grace
of
God
.
Dulcius
ex
ipso
Fonte
,
Waters
are
sweetest
and
freshest
in
their
Fountain
;
there
we
see
that
antecedent
Love
,
which
provided
a
Redeemer
for
us
:
which
should
be
matter
of
continual
Love
and
Reverence
to
us
.
Ioh.
3.16
.
There
we
see
the
rich
preparations
of
Grace
,
in
the
new
Covenant
;
which
could
never
have
entred
into
our
Hearts
,
if
elective
love
had
not
provided
them
for
us
.
1
Cor.
2.9
.
There
we
see
,
what
it
was
that
disposed
all
those
Providences
,
that
conduced
to
our
good
▪
Bi●th
,
Education
,
Acquaintance
,
Relations
;
alas
.
we
knew
not
the
means
of
all
these
things
,
but
elective
Love
was
at
work
for
us
,
to
cast
all
circumstances
,
that
we
might
be
best
taken
in
our
Month.
Rom.
8.28
.
There
we
see
what
it
was
that
made
all
the
means
effectual
to
draw
us
unto
God
.
Jer.
5.3
.
He
loved
u●
with
an
everlasting
Love
.
2.
It
sheweth
us
the
Lord's
distinguishing
Grace
,
and
who
it
was
that
made
us
differ
from
others
,
who
are
left
to
perish
in
their
Sins
.
All
are
not
called
,
and
why
we
?
Joh.
14.22
.
Iudas
saith
unto
him
,
not
Iscariot
▪
Lord
,
how
is
it
that
thou
wilt
manifest
thy self
unto
us
,
and
not
unto
the
World
?
yea
,
many
mighty
and
many
noble
are
not
called
.
1
Cor.
1.26
.
God
taketh
not
all
,
nor
any
of
the
highest
in
esteem
among
Men
,
not
many
wise
and
prudent
.
Matth.
11.25
,
26.
At
that
time
Iesus
answered
and
said
,
I
thank
thee
O
Father
,
Lord
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
because
thou
hast
hid
these
things
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
and
hast
revealed
them
unto
Babes
:
even
so
Father
,
for
so
i●
seemed
good
in
thy
sight
.
Yea
,
many
others
ar●
left
to
perish
by
their
●wn
delusions
.
The
Reprobates
are
Specula
Iudicii
Divini
.
Th●
Judgments
of
God
on
the
wicked
do
exceedingly
amplify
his
Mercies
towards
us
.
It
was
the
meer
elective
love
of
God
,
issuing
forth
by
his
powerful
and
differencing
Grace
,
that
pu●
the
distinction
between
us
and
others
.
Surely
his
peculiar
Love
to
our selves
doth
most
affect
us
.
3.
There
we
see
that
Grace
,
t●at
doth
take
off
all
self-boasting
.
Eph.
2.8
,
9.
For
by
Grace
are
ye
saved
,
through
Faith
;
and
that
not
of
your selves
:
it
is
the
gift
of
God
:
not
of
works
,
lest
any
Man
should
boast
.
Elective
Love
prevented
all
actual
or
foreseen
worth
in
us
.
And
from
first
,
to
last
,
it
is
carried
on
in
a
way
of
Grace
:
the
Means
,
the
Efficacy
,
all
is
of
Grace
.
This
was
God's
great
end
,
that
Grace
might
be
admired
and
esteemed
by
us
,
and
be
matter
of
eternal
Praise
and
Thanksgiving
.
Eph.
1.6
.
To
the
praise
of
the
Glory
of
his
Grace
,
wherein
he
hath
made
us
accepted
in
the
Beloved
.
The
whole
Design
is
to
shew
us
how
we
are
beloved
of
God
:
and
that
we
may
love
him
again
.
1.
Vse
.
If
Election
be
the
great
matter
of
Thanksgiving
to
God
:
Then
surely
this
Doctrine
should
be
heard
in
the
Church
;
for
the
Life
and
Soul
of
Christian
Religion
is
Gratitude
;
and
what
feedeth
Gratitude
,
is
of
great
use
unto
us
:
our
Gratitude
doth
not
rise
high
enough
,
till
it
come
to
the
first
cause
that
stirred
and
set
all
the
Wh●●ls
awork
,
in
the
business
of
our
Salvation
.
Surely
this
is
a
very
profitable
Point
.
1.
To
detect
the
pride
of
Man
,
for
here
we
see
the
true
and
proper
cause
of
difference
between
us
and
others
.
1
Cor.
4.7
.
Who
maketh
thee
to
differ
?
The
dif●erencing
Grace
of
God
,
proceeding
from
his
Election
,
is
the
only
true
Grace
.
2.
Nothing
more
extol●eth
the
Glory
of
God
in
our
Salvation
:
For
if
Man
can
assume
nothing
to
himself
,
the
Glory
alone
redoundeth
to
God
.
The
more
reason
and
cause
why
some
are
chosen
,
and
others
past
by
,
is
God's
good
Pleasure
.
Matth.
11.26
.
Even
so
Father
,
because
it
pleased
thee
.
Christ
himself
consents
to
it
,
giveth
Thanks
for
it
,
as
an
act
of
free
and
undeserved
Mercy
.
3.
No
greater
incentive
to
Holiness
.
For
here
we
see
the
absolute
necessity
of
it
,
together
with
the
strongest
,
sweetest
motive
to
enforce
it
.
1.
The
absolute
necessity
of
it
;
because
it
is
a
necessary
means
to
bring
God's
purposes
to
pass
.
Eph.
1.4
.
He
hath
chosen
us
,
that
we
should
be
holy
,
and
without
blame
before
him
in
love
.
He
hath
chosen
none
to
enjoy
everlasting
Glory
after
this
Life
,
but
such
as
he
hath
chosen
to
be
holy
here
.
First
,
they
must
be
sanctified
,
and
renewed
by
the
Spirit
,
and
then
walk
in
all
holy
Conversation
and
Godliness
.
And
whatever
assurance
of
Election
is
pretended
unto
them
who
lead
an
unholy
Life
,
it
is
but
a
vain
presumption
,
or
ungrounded
Perswasion
,
yea
a
strong
Delusion
.
Secondly
,
Here
is
the
sweetest
and
strongest
Motive
to
enforce
it
,
and
that
is
the
singular
Love
of
God
,
which
breedeth
in
us
a
sincere
Love
to
God
again
,
and
all
serious
endeavours
to
approve
our selves
to
him
in
purity
of
Living
.
There
is
no
such
constraining
force
in
any
thing
,
as
there
is
in
Love
.
2
Cor.
5.14
.
For
the
Love
of
God
constraineth
us
,
&c.
And
no
such
Holiness
as
that
which
floweth
from
it
;
this
is
thankful
and
Evangelical
Obedience
.
4.
It
is
the
ground
of
our
solid
Comfort
,
in
the
midst
of
all
the
Calamities
and
Temptations
of
the
present
Life
:
because
our
final
happiness
is
appointed
to
us
by
God's
electing
Love
.
Luk.
12.32
.
Fear
not
,
little
Flock
,
for
it
is
your
Fathers
good
Pleasure
to
giv●
you
the
Kingdom
.
And
this
is
accompanied
with
his
active
Providence
and
Care
over
us
all
the
way
thither
.
So
that
all
things
are
sanctified
to
us
,
that
we
may
be
sanctified
to
God
.
Rom.
8.28
.
And
we
know
that
all
things
work
together
for
good
,
to
them
that
love
God
,
to
them
who
are
the
Called
according
to
his
purpose
.
2.
It
sheweth
us
that
the
Elect
have
cause
to
bless
God
if
they
be
chosen
to
Salvation
,
though
not
to
Wealth
,
Pleasure
,
and
Honour
.
These
Thessalonians
endured
great
Afflictions
for
the
Gospel
sake
,
yet
Pa●l
looked
upon
himself
as
bound
to
give
thanks
always
to
God
for
them
;
because
he
had
chosen
them
to
Salvation
.
God
disperseth
his
Gifts
variously
,
some
are
(
shall
I
say
)
chosen
(
or
condemned
rather
)
to
Worldly
Felicity
.
It
is
the
Will
of
God
they
should
attain
great
Wealth
,
and
Honour
here
;
and
will
you
envy
them
,
and
repine
against
Providence
,
though
God
hath
reserved
you
for
a
better
Estate
hereafter
?
Compare
two
places
,
one
is
Ier.
17.13
.
All
that
forsake
thee
,
shall
be
written
in
the
Earth
.
The
other
is
Luke
10.20
.
Rejoyce
in
this
,
that
your
Names
are
written
in
Heaven
.
Which
is
the
better
Privilege
,
to
be
written
in
Earth
,
or
to
be
written
in
Heaven
?
To
have
a
great
Name
in
the
Subsidy-Book
,
or
to
have
our
Names
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
?
The
one
is
their
Punishment
,
the
other
your
Blessedness
.
Second
Use
is
Exhortation
.
It
presseth
you
to
two
things
.
1.
Put
in
for
a
share
and
interest
in
this
Mercy
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Apostle's
words
,
2
Pet.
1.10
.
Give
deligence
to
make
your
Calling
and
election
sure
.
God
hath
told
us
who
are
Elected
,
and
who
are
not
.
Therefore
our
way
is
to
accept
of
the
general
Grace
offered
,
and
to
devote
and
resign
our selves
to
God
,
and
to
depend
upon
the
Merits
of
our
Redeemer
,
and
put
our selves
under
the
Discipline
of
his
Spirit
,
in
the
use
of
the
appointed
Means
,
humbly
waiting
for
his
renewing
and
reconciling
Grace
,
and
every
Day
more
and
more
,
by
diligence
in
the
holy
and
heavenly
Life
,
getting
your
Interest
more
assured
.
For
by
this
means
do
we
come
to
know
the
purposed
Love
of
God
,
and
that
he
hath
not
appointed
us
to
Wrath
,
but
to
obtain
eternal
Salvation
by
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
We
need
not
say
,
who
shall
go
up
to
Heaven
to
know
the
Mind
of
God
?
Our
Election
is
known
to
us
by
our
Vocation
,
and
our
Vocation
by
the
Fruits
,
our
walking
before
him
in
Holiness
,
and
Righteousness
all
our
Days
.
Surely
the
knowledg
of
our
Election
is
a
thing
greatly
to
be
desired
,
because
our
Eternal
Happiness
,
and
all
Spiritual
good
Things
depend
upon
it
.
Election
is
the
free
Love
of
God
,
by
which
he
intendeth
these
Blessings
to
us
.
This
is
manifested
by
Calling
,
by
which
they
begin
to
be
applied
to
us
;
then
the
effectual
Operation
which
these
Blessings
have
in
us
discovereth
Calling
,
when
we
call
on
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
depart
from
Iniquity
,
2
Tim.
2.19
.
2.
We
should
praise
,
and
admire
,
and
esteem
this
glorious
Grace
,
and
shew
our
Thankfulness
both
in
Word
and
Deed.
1.
In
Word
,
because
that
is
a
means
to
kindle
in
our
Hearts
the
Love
of
God
,
and
to
stir
up
a
Spiritual
rejoycing
in
him
.
Psal.
103.1
,
2
,
3.
Bless
the
Lord
,
O
my
Soul
,
and
all
that
is
within
me
,
bless
his
holy
Name
.
Bless
the
Lord
,
O
my
Soul
,
and
forget
not
all
his
Benefits
.
Who
forgiveth
all
thine
Iniquities
;
who
healeth
all
thy
Diseases
,
&c.
2.
But
chiefly
in
Deed
,
you
are
more
obliged
to
live
to
God
,
than
other
Men
;
wh●n
passing
by
thousands
who
in
outward
●espects
were
better
than
you
:
and
you
as
deep
in
Sin
as
they
:
Not
only
without
,
but
against
all
merit
of
yours
,
by
his
singular
Grace
set
you
apart
for
himself
.
Shall
I
sin
against
God
,
and
grieve
his
Spirit
?
No
:
Let
me
glorifie
him
as
long
as
I
have
a
Day
to
live
.
SERMON
XII
.
2
Thess.
2.14
.
Whereunto
he
called
you
by
our
Gospel
,
to
the
obtaining
of
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
AFter
the
Doctrine
of
Antichrist
,
and
God's
dreadful
Spiritual
J●dgments
on
his
Abetters
and
Followers
,
the
Apostle
interposeth
some
matter
of
Consolation
to
the
Thessalonians
:
As
before
he
comforted
them
from
their
Election
,
so
now
from
their
Vocation
.
Therefore
as
we
saw
the
Doctrine
of
Election
,
set
forth
in
the
former
Verse
,
with
all
its
appendant
Branches
,
and
Circumstances
:
So
now
the
Doctrine
of
Vocation
,
with
what
belongeth
to
it
.
Here
Calling
is
set
forth
,
(
1.
)
By
the
Author
of
it
,
he
called
you
;
that
is
God
,
who
from
the
beginning
hath
chosen
you
to
Salvation
.
(
2.
)
The
outward
Means
,
by
our
Gospel
.
(
3.
)
The
End
,
which
is
double
.
1.
Subordinate
,
in
the
word
[
Whereunto
?
]
to
Faith
and
Holiness
.
2.
Ultimate
,
to
the
obtaining
of
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Whereunto
he
called
you
,
&c.
Doct.
All
that
are
Elected
by
God
,
are
in
time
,
effectually
called
by
Faith
and
Holiness
,
to
obtain
Eternal
Life
.
1.
I
shall
open
effectual
Calling
by
what
is
said
of
it
in
the
Text.
2.
That
all
chosen
by
God
are
called
in
this
Way
.
1.
Let
me
explain
Effectual
Calling
.
1.
The
Author
of
it
,
he
called
you
:
Namely
God
,
spoken
of
in
the
former
Verse
.
I
prove
it
by
these
two
Reasons
,
1.
None
else
hath
Authority
to
call
.
2.
None
else
hath
Power
to
call
.
1.
Authority
to
call
,
either
to
Duties
,
or
Priviledges
;
for
Calling
is
an
earnest
invitation
to
Duties
,
upon
the
offer
of
several
Priviledges
.
(
1.
)
Duties
.
1.
God
is
our
proper
Lord
,
and
rightful
Soveraign
.
He
may
justly
challenge
our
Obedience
;
being
our
Creator
,
he
is
our
Owner
;
and
being
our
Owner
,
he
is
our
Soveraign
and
Law-giver
,
and
may
enact
what
Laws
he
pleaseth
.
Certainly
Creation
giveth
him
an
interest
in
us
.
For
every
Man
taketh
himself
to
have
an●
Authority
over
what
he
hath
made
,
to
dispose
of
it
as
he
pleaseth
.
Now
he
that
properly
made
all
things
is
God
.
Man
is
said
to
make
a
thing
as
he
bestoweth
Ar●
upon
it
,
but
God
bestoweth
Being
upon
it
.
A
Potter
may
form
his
Clay
into
what
Vessel
he
pleaseth
,
to
make
one
Vessel
unto
Honour
,
and
another
unto
dishonour
,
Rom.
9.21
.
that
is
,
either
a
Dish
for
Food
,
or
a
Vessel
to
serve
the
vilest
uses
of
Nature
,
for
Meat
,
or
Excrements
.
But
we
speak
of
Rational
Creatures
,
that
are
capable
of
proper
Government
.
Surely
God
made
us
,
and
hath
a
right
to
govern
us
.
Our
Parents
are
but
Instruments
of
his
Providence
,
they
know
not
how
the
Child
is
framed
in
the
Womb
,
&c.
Now
he
calleth
upon
us
to
do
our
Duty
,
with
Original
Supreme
Authority
we
may
refuse
others
;
if
they
speak
not
to
us
in
his
Name
,
they
have
no
right
over
our
Consciences
,
to
impose
new
Duties
upon
us
.
James
4.12
.
There
is
one
Lawgiver
,
who
is
able
to
save
,
and
to
destroy
.
Now
his
Calling
,
being
a
powerful
Excitation
to
do
our
Duty
,
it
originally
belongeth
to
God
.
(
2.
)
As
to
Priviledges
.
The
Blessings
God
offereth
,
are
so
great
and
glorious
,
that
none
else
can
give
us
a
right
to
them
but
God
.
And
the
Soul
can
have
no
security
that
it
doth
not
usurp
,
and
intrude
upon
the
possession
of
Things
that
belong
not
to
us
,
till
we
have
his
Warrant
:
As
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
an
Office
,
Heb.
5.4
.
No
Man
taketh
his
Honour
unto
himself
,
but
he
that
was
called
of
God
,
as
was
Aaron
.
So
it
is
true
of
all
Prerogatives
,
we
have
no
leave
to
assume
and
take
the
Honour
of
them
to
our selves
,
till
we
are
called
of
God
:
That
's
our
Warrant
.
None
came
to
the
Wedding-Feast
,
till
they
were
bidden
,
Matth.
22.
Or
went
into
the
Vineyard
till
they
were
hired
,
Matth.
20.
This
is
the
difference
between
Duties
,
and
Priviledges
.
That
any
Man
who
will
prefer
that
Office
of
Charity
and
Love
to
us
,
may
excite
us
to
our
Duties
,
to
unquestionable
Duties
,
due
from
the
Creature
to
our
Creator
:
But
no
Man
can
assure
us
of
right
to
Priviledges
,
without
the
Creators
leave
.
Man
cannot
make
that
to
be
a
necessary
Duty
to
the
Creator
,
which
is
not
.
But
Man
may
warn
us
of
our
danger
,
when
we
disobey
God
;
but
Man
cannot
assure
us
of
our
right
to
such
Priviledges
,
without
God's
grant
.
Therefore
certainly
it
is
God
that
must
call
us
.
2.
None
else
can
have
Power
:
for
,
to
Calling
there
is
necessary
not
only
the
Invitations
of
the
Word
,
but
also
the
effectual
Operation
of
the
Spirit
.
None
else
can
change
the
Heart
.
A
Christian
is
nothing
,
and
hath
nothing
,
but
what
God
is
pleased
to
work
in
him
by
his
Divine
Power
.
2.
Pet.
1.3
.
According
as
his
Divine
Power
hath
given
us
all
things
,
that
pertain
unto
Life
and
Godliness
,
through
the
Knowledg
of
him
that
hath
called
us
to
Glory
and
Vertue
.
It
is
a
work
of
an
infinite
Power
,
to
give
Grace
to
graceless
Souls
.
To
make
those
that
are
Sensual
and
Worldly
,
to
become
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
;
there
being
so
much
opposition
to
hinder
that
Work
:
For
such
is
the
corruption
of
Mens
Hearts
,
the
power
of
Satan
over
us
,
that
he
keepeth
possession
,
till
a
stronger
than
he
overcometh
him
,
Luke
11.21
.
Therefore
it
is
always
made
the
work
of
his
Power
,
who
calleth
the
things
that
are
not
,
as
though
they
were
,
Rom.
4.17
.
It
is
still
ascribed
to
his
creating
Power
:
Either
the
illumination
of
the
Mind
;
2
Cor.
4.6
.
For
God
who
commanded
the
Light
to
shine
out
of
Darkness
,
hath
shined
in
our
Hearts
,
to
give
the
light
of
the
knowledg
of
the
Glory
of
God
in
the
Face
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Or
inclinations
of
the
Heart
;
Ephes.
2.10
.
We
can
neither
think
,
nor
effect
,
nor
pursue
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
Things
without
it
.
Therefore
certainly
it
is
God
that
calleth
us
.
2.
The
outward
Means
,
by
our
Gospel
.
Where
,
1.
Consider
the
Means
it self
,
The
Gospel
.
2.
The
Interest
which
the
Apostle
challengeth
in
it
,
our
Gospel
.
1.
The
Means
it self
,
the
Gospel
.
This
God
useth
,
(
1.
)
Because
if
God
will
Call
,
and
invite
the
Creature
by
his
Duty
,
to
his
Happiness
:
It
is
necessary
that
his
Call
should
be
evident
to
the
Creature
,
by
some
visible
Sign
.
Now
the
natural
Duty
of
Man
,
is
much
seen
by
the
Creation
.
Rom.
1.19
.
Because
that
which
may
be
known
of
God
,
is
manifest
in
them
,
for
God
hath
shewed
it
unto
them
.
Psal.
19.1
,
2.
The
Heavens
declare
the
Glory
of
God
▪
and
the
Firmament
sheweth
his
Handy-Work
▪
Day
unto
Day
uttereth
Speech
,
and
Night
unto
Nigh●
sheweth
Knowledg
.
But
this
Call
is
made
to
Man
fallen
,
as
a
Remedy
to
his
lapsed
Estate
,
which
depending
on
the
Free-Grace
of
God
,
and
can
only
be
known
by
his
Revelation
,
conveyed
to
us
by
extraordinary
Messengers
,
such
as
Christ
,
who
was
the
principal
Revealer
of
the
Doctrine
of
God
for
the
saving
of
the
World
:
And
him
God
authorized
and
sealed
to
this
end
.
John
6.27
.
Labour
not
for
the
Meat
which
perisheth
,
but
for
that
Meat
which
endureth
unto
everlasting
Life
,
which
the
Son
of
Man
shall
give
unto
you
;
for
him
hath
God
the
Father
sealed
.
And
then
by
the
Apostles
,
who
were
instituted
by
Christ
,
and
sent
forth
to
proselyte
the
World
to
the
Obedience
of
God
;
and
they
were
also
authorized
from
Heaven
by
divers
Signs
and
Wonders
,
as
long
as
it
was
necessary
to
use
that
Dispensation
,
for
the
confirmation
of
their
Message
,
and
to
shew
how
dangerous
it
was
to
neglect
a
Doctrine
so
useful
to
Mankind
,
and
suitable
to
their
great
Necessities
,
and
so
owned
by
God
,
Heb.
2.3
,
4.
Therefore
by
the
Gospel
God
called
them
to
this
Grace
.
(
2.
)
To
convince
and
stop
their
Mouths
,
that
refuse
this
Calling
:
for
the
Gospel
bringeth
Grace
home
to
us
,
and
leaveth
it
upon
our
choice
;
if
we
will
accept
it
,
well
and
good
:
if
not
,
we
justly
deserve
to
be
rejected
for
ever
.
Acts
13.26
.
To
you
is
this
Word
of
Salvation
sent
.
What
say
you
to
it
?
God
hath
sent
a
gracious
Message
to
you
in
particular
,
will
you
accept
,
or
refuse
?
Acts
3.26
.
He
hath
sent
him
to
you
,
to
bless
every
one
of
you
,
&c.
It
doth
excite
all
,
and
every
Man
,
to
look
after
the
recovery
of
his
lapsed
Estate
:
Surely
God
doth
you
no
wrong
,
if
he
severely
punish
your
refusal
after
he
hath
invited
you
to
his
Grace
in
Christ
.
Great
is
the
Misery
of
those
that
refuse
this
Call
.
None
of
those
that
were
bidden
,
shall
taste
of
my
Supper
,
Luke
14.24
.
They
are
not
only
excluded
from
Happiness
but
they
incur
extreme
Wrath
and
Misery
.
Prov.
1.24
,
25
,
26.
Because
I
have
Called
,
and
ye
refused
;
I
have
stretched
out
my
Hand
,
and
no
Man
regarded
.
But
ye
have
set
at
nought
all
my
Counsel
,
and
would
none
of
my
Reproof
:
I
also
will
laugh
at
your
Calamity
,
I
will
mock
when
your
Fear
cometh
.
(
3.
)
Because
to
the
Elect
he
will
deal
congruously
,
and
preserve
the
Liberty
of
his
own
Workmanship
;
and
therefore
dealeth
with
Man
,
as
Man
:
Doth
not
compel
us
to
be
good
whether
we
will
or
no
,
but
doth
at
the
same
time
teach
and
draw
us
.
John
6.44
,
45.
No
Man
can
come
unto
me
,
except
the
Father
which
hath
sent
me
,
draw
him
:
And
I
will
raise
him
up
at
the
last
Day
.
It
is
written
in
the
Prophets
,
And
they
shall
be
all
taught
of
God
.
Every
Man
therefore
that
hath
heard
,
and
hath
learned
of
the
Father
,
cometh
unto
me
.
Sweetly
attemperating
the
means
to
our
Liberty
,
but
accompanying
them
with
his
powerful
Grace
.
Acts
11.21
.
The
Hand
of
the
Lord
was
with
them
,
and
a
great
number
believed
,
and
turned
to
the
Lord
.
It
is
God
doth
all
,
prospering
the
Labours
of
his
Servants
.
So
Acts
16.14
.
God
opened
the
Heart
of
Lydia
,
so
that
she
attended
unto
the
things
spoken
by
Paul
.
God
opened
her
Heart
,
but
by
the
things
spoken
by
Paul
.
And
God
loveth
to
associate
or
accompany
his
Power
with
his
own
Means
.
Rom.
1.16
.
It
is
the
Power
of
God
unto
Salvation
.
2.
The
Interest
the
Apostle
challengeth
in
it
,
[
our
Gospel
]
;
Doth
it
not
derogate
from
the
Authority
of
it
,
to
appropriate
it
to
any
Man
?
I
answer
,
No.
Elsewhere
it
is
called
God's
Gospel
,
The
glorious
Gospel
of
the
Blessed
God
,
1
Tim.
1.11
.
He
is
the
Author
:
It
is
not
an
Invention
of
Man
,
but
a
Secret
that
came
from
the
Bosom
of
God
.
Again
,
it
is
called
Christ's
Gospel
.
The
Gospel
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
2
Thess.
1.8
.
As
the
principal
Subrevealer
,
who
made
known
unto
us
,
most
fully
the
Mind
of
God
.
And
then
on
the
Apostles
,
who
were
Instruments
chosen
,
and
intrusted
by
Christ
to
declare
it
;
to
the
World
both
by
Word
and
Writing
.
The
Scripture
is
an
Authentick
Record
,
wherein
all
things
are
delivered
to
us
,
both
concerning
our
Duties
,
and
Priviledges
.
Therefore
,
when
he
saith
,
our
Gospel
,
he
doth
not
mean
it
of
principal
Revelation
,
but
in
regard
of
Dispensation
,
and
Trust.
1
Tim.
1.11
.
The
glorious
Gospel
of
the
Blessed
God
is
committed
to
my
trust
.
Therefore
this
word
(
our
Oospel
)
is
,
1.
A
word
of
Fidelity
,
that
argued
the
Conscience
to
this
Duty
,
that
owneth
the
Trust
committed
to
him
,
and
that
this
was
his
chief
Work
and
Charge
.
1
Cor.
9.17
.
A
Dispensation
of
the
Gospel
is
committed
unto
me
.
2.
It
is
a
word
of
Esteem
,
Love
,
and
Affection
;
what
we
love
,
we
call
ours
.
Rom
16.25
.
Now
to
him
that
is
able
to
stablish
you
according
to
my
Gospel
.
Paul
was
glad
he
had
such
Interest
in
it
,
as
to
be
a
Preacher
of
it
.
And
Believers
should
be
glad
they
are
partakers
of
the
benefit
.
Ephes.
1.13
.
In
whom
ye
trusted
after
ye
heard
the
Word
of
Truth
,
the
Gospel
of
your
Salvation
.
It
is
theirs
,
and
ours
.
Oh
blessed
be
God
for
this
!
3.
It
is
a
work
importing
Diligence
;
our
Gospel
,
that
which
he
preached
with
so
much
Labour
,
and
Hazard
;
he
followed
this
Work
close
.
Acts
20.24
.
I
count
not
my
Life
dear
,
that
I
may
finish
my
Course
with
joy
,
and
the
Ministry
which
I
have
received
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
to
testifie
the
Gospel
of
the
Grace
of
God
?
He
was
willing
to
die
and
suffer
any
thing
for
the
Gospels
sake
.
4.
The
Consent
and
Harmony
between
him
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
Sometimes
he
calleth
it
,
My
Gospel
,
to
assert
his
own
Apostolical
Authority
,
as
Rom.
2.16
.
Sometimes
,
Our
Gospel
,
2
Cor.
4.3
.
to
note
their
common
Consent
,
who
were
the
authorized
Messengers
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
It
is
our
Gospel
,
the
same
jointly
attested
by
all
Christ's
chosen
Messengers
.
3.
The
ends
of
this
Calling
.
They
are
either
Subordinate
,
or
Ultimate
.
(
1.
)
Subordinate
in
the
word
(
Whereunto
he
hath
called
you
)
that
is
,
to
Faith
,
Holiness
,
and
Salvation
,
we
are
called
to
all
.
1.
God
calleth
us
to
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
he
hath
not
only
ordained
us
to
believe
,
but
called
us
to
believe
;
without
Calling
there
can
be
no
Faith
.
Rom
10.14
.
How
shall
they
believe
in
him
,
of
whom
they
have
not
heard
?
But
upon
Calling
,
there
must
be
Faith
;
or
else
we
make
void
the
Dispensation
of
God
,
which
we
are
under
.
1.
There
must
be
a
belief
of
the
Gospel
in
general
.
The
voice
of
the
Creatures
calleth
upon
the
Gentiles
to
believe
an
Infinit
.
Eternal
Power
,
that
made
Man
,
and
all
Things
:
And
the
condemnation
of
the
Gentle
World
is
,
that
they
know
not
God
,
and
glorifie
not
God
,
as
God
,
after
this
Revelation
made
to
them
;
but
to
believe
in
Christ
is
a
mystery
to
Nature
,
and
dependeth
upon
God's
special
Revelation
in
the
Gospel
.
Therefore
the
Eternal
and
Internal
Power
of
the
Spirit
,
accompanieth
it
,
to
convince
the
World
,
that
it
is
Sin
not
to
believe
in
Christ
.
The
External
Power
in
Miracles
,
and
the
Internal
in
the
Illumination
of
the
Mind
:
John
16.9
.
The
Spirit
shall
convince
the
World
of
Sin
:
because
they
believe
not
in
me
.
That
is
,
receive
not
the
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
or
believed
not
that
Christ
was
the
true
Messiah
,
the
great
Prophet
and
Doctor
of
the
Church
.
2.
This
Call
doth
aim
at
not
only
a
belief
of
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
in
general
,
but
also
a
particular
Affiance
in
Christ
,
according
to
the
terms
of
the
New
Covenant
:
General
assent
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
is
only
considerable
as
it
leadeth
on
other
Things
.
Now
that
I
may
not
wander
,
I
will
refer
them
to
two
Things
.
1.
A
Fiducial
Assent
.
2.
An
Obediential
Confidence
.
This
is
the
belief
of
the
Truth
we
are
called
unto
.
1.
The
Assent
must
be
Fiducial
,
or
accompanied
with
a
trust
in
Christ
.
Ephes.
1.13
.
In
whom
ye
also
trusted
,
after
that
ye
heard
the
Word
of
Truth
,
the
Gospel
of
your
Salvation
.
The
meaning
is
,
the
Gentiles
after
they
heard
the
Gospel
,
and
believed
the
Truth
,
they
did
trust
themselves
in
the
Hands
of
Christ
,
to
be
brought
by
his
Saving
and
Healing
Methods
to
eternal
Happiness
.
It
is
a
mighty
thing
to
have
such
a
Belief
as
may
produce
Trust
,
or
a
venturing
our selves
in
the
Hands
of
Christ
,
against
all
hazards
;
and
whatever
befalleth
us
,
are
content
to
save
our
Souls
on
his
Terms
.
This
breedeth
holy
Security
,
or
Courage
.
2
Tim.
1.12
.
For
I
know
whom
I
have
believed
,
and
I
am
persuaded
,
that
he
is
able
to
keep
that
which
I
have
committed
unto
him
against
that
Day
.
2.
This
Confidence
must
be
Obediential
,
not
a
devout
Sloath
,
or
Carelessness
.
To
trust
in
his
Mercies
and
neglect
his
Precepts
,
crosseth
the
Tenor
of
his
Covenant
.
Psal.
119.60
.
I
made
haste
,
and
delayed
not
,
to
keep
thy
Commandments
.
It
is
true
Religion
,
when
Faith
,
Love
,
and
Hope
concur
.
Jude
ver.
20
,
21.
But
ye
,
Beloved
,
building
up
your selves
on
your
most
holy
Faith
,
joyning
in
the
Holy
Ghost
;
keep
your selves
in
the
Love
of
God
,
looking
for
the
Mercy
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
unto
Eternal
Life
.
I
know
there
is
a
trusting
in
his
Pardon
for
our
Failings
,
and
that
Justification
is
a
great
Privilege
,
as
well
as
Salvation
;
but
Pardon
is
promised
to
the
Sincere
,
that
with
an
honest
Heart
perform
their
Duty
:
Psal.
32.2
.
Blessed
is
the
Man
to
whom
the
Lord
imputeth
not
Iniquity
;
and
in
whose
Spirit
there
is
no
guile
.
And
Rom.
8.1
.
There
is
no
Condemnation
to
them
who
are
in
Christ
Iesus
:
who
walk
not
after
the
Flesh
,
but
after
the
Spirit
.
So
that
still
our
confidence
in
Christ
must
be
obediential
.
2.
We
are
called
to
Holiness
,
this
is
every
where
asserted
in
the
Scripture
.
1
Thess.
4.7
.
For
God
hath
not
called
us
to
Vncleanness
,
but
to
Holiness
.
And
it
enforceth
it
on
seveveral
Grounds
:
As
(
1.
)
That
there
may
be
a
likeness
between
the
Person
calling
,
and
the
Persons
called
.
1
Pet.
1.15
.
But
as
he
that
called
you
is
Holy
,
so
be
ye
holy
in
all
manner
of
Conversation
.
It
is
true
Religion
,
to
imitate
what
we
worship
:
For
Knowledg
and
Esteem
,
always
work
an
Assimulation
;
and
therefore
if
we
know
the
True
God
,
and
love
him
,
we
will
study
to
be
like
him
.
Certainly
,
we
have
not
a
true
knowledg
of
God
,
if
we
do
not
know
him
to
be
a
Pure
and
Holy
God
;
he
hath
shewed
it
in
his
Laws
,
shewed
it
in
his
Providence
,
and
shewed
it
in
his
Gospel
,
by
which
we
are
called
.
The
Gods
of
the
Heathen
taught
Sin
,
by
their
own
Example
:
Their
impure
Lives
,
are
recorded
by
their
Poets
.
Austin
t●lleth
us
of
a
Young
Man
,
who
was
encited
to
Wantonness
,
by
seeing
the
Picture
of
Iupiter
on
the
Wall
,
committing
Adultery
.
Quo
pacto
se
non
faceret
,
cum
in
Templo
adorare
cogeretur
Jovem
potius
quam
Catonem
.
But
our
God
is
Pure
,
as
appeareth
by
his
Laws
,
which
are
all
Holy
,
Just
,
and
Good
,
Psal.
119.140
.
Surely
such
holy
Precepts
could
come
from
none
,
but
a
Pure
and
Holy
God
.
As
also
by
the
Work
of
his
Spirit
on
his
People
.
Ephes.
4.24
.
And
that
ye
put
on
the
New
Man
,
which
after
God
is
created
in
Righteousness
and
true
Holiness
.
And
2
Cor.
3.18
.
We
all
,
with
open
Face
,
beholding
as
in
a
Glass
,
the
G●ory
of
the
Lord
,
are
changed
into
the
same
Image
,
from
Glory
to
Glory
,
even
as
by
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
.
He
puts
into
us
a
Nature
that
is
very
tender
and
shie
of
Sin
,
troubled
at
it
in
others
.
2
Pet.
2.7
,
8.
And
delivered
just
Lot
,
vexed
with
the
filthy
Conversation
of
the
Wicked
:
For
that
Righteous
Man
dwelling
amongst
them
,
in
seeing
and
hearing
,
vexed
his
righteous
Soul
,
from
day
to
day
,
with
their
unlawful
Deeds
.
He
that
made
the
Eye
,
shall
not
he
see
?
He
that
put
into
us
a
clean
Heart
,
is
not
he
Pure
and
Holy
?
This
appeareth
also
by
the
dispensations
of
his
Providence
.
Hab.
1.13
.
Thou
art
of
purer
Eyes
than
to
behold
Evil
,
and
canst
not
look
on
Iniquity
:
Wherefore
lookest
thou
upon
them
that
deal
treacherously
,
and
holdest
thy
Tongue
,
when
the
Wicked
devoureth
the
Man
that
is
more
Righteous
than
he
?
Judgments
on
Sinners
,
so
on
his
own
People
.
Prov
11.31
.
Behold
the
Righteous
shall
be
recompenced
in
Earth
,
much
more
the
Wicked
and
the
Sinner
.
As
for
Instance
in
David
:
The
Child
died
,
his
Daughter
is
defloured
,
Ammon
slain
,
Absolon
is
in
Rebellion
,
his
Wives
Ravished
,
himself
Banished
from
his
House
and
Kingdom
.
Eli's
Sons
slain
,
the
Ark
taken
,
his
Daughter-in-Law
died
,
himself
brake
his
Neck
.
But
chiefly
in
the
very
Foundation
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Son
of
God
dieth
a
Shameful
,
Painful
,
Accursed
Death
,
before
God
wou●d
relax
the
Rigour
of
his
Law
,
and
set
a-foot
the
Gospel
:
And
all
that
there
might
be
a
perfect
Demonstration
of
his
Justice
and
Holiness
,
and
displeasure
against
Sin
.
Rom
8.3
.
For
what
the
L●w
could
not
do
,
in
that
it
was
weak
through
the
Flesh
,
God
sending
his
own
Son
,
in
the
likeness
of
sinful
Flesh
,
and
for
Sin
condemned
Sin
in
the
Flesh.
(
2.
)
The
very
nature
of
this
Calling
enforceth
this
Sanctification
,
or
setting
Man
apart
from
a
common
to
a
sacred
use
.
For
it
is
a
calling
us
not
only
from
Misery
to
Happiness
,
but
from
Sin
to
Holiness
:
and
the
one
is
indispensibly
necessary
to
the
other
.
For
none
but
those
who
are
in
an
holy
Estate
,
can
be
in
a
blessed
Condition
.
Our
calling
is
sometimes
called
a
Heavenly
Calling
,
Heb.
3.1
.
Sometimes
an
Holy
Calling
,
2
Tim.
1.9
.
Therefore
the
chief
subordinate
end
,
is
Holiness
.
Rom.
1.7
.
Called
to
be
Saints
,
from
the
Devil
,
the
World
,
and
the
Flesh
,
to
God
.
(
3.
)
The
grace
and
favour
which
is
shewed
in
our
Calling
,
obligeth
us
to
be
Holy
,
in
point
of
Gratitude
:
For
when
we
consider
in
what
a
sinful
estate
God
found
us
,
how
freely
he
loved
us
,
and
that
with
a
discriminating
differencing
Love
,
when
he
passed
by
others
worthier
than
we
;
and
to
what
estate
he
is
ready
to
advance
us
,
to
the
enjoyment
of
himself
,
amongst
all
those
that
are
Sanctified
by
Faith
:
All
these
are
as
so
many
strong
Bonds
and
Obligations
upon
us
,
to
walk
worthy
of
God
,
who
hath
called
us
to
his
Kingdom
and
Glory
,
in
Iesus
Christ
,
1
Thess.
2.12
.
Worthy
of
his
Grace
in
Calling
;
worthy
of
the
Glory
to
which
we
are
Called
;
that
is
,
with
the
worthiness
of
Condecency
,
not
of
Condignity
:
We
cannot
fully
answer
this
Grace
,
but
we
must
do
that
which
will
become
it
.
(
4.
)
This
Calling
enableth
us
to
be
Holy
,
because
it
giveth
us
all
things
necessary
both
to
holiness
of
Heart
and
Life
.
2
Pet.
1.3
.
According
as
his
Divine
Power
hath
given
unto
us
all
things
that
pertain
unto
Life
,
and
Godliness
,
through
the
knowledg
of
him
that
hath
called
us
to
Glory
and
Vertue
.
Now
this
Grace
must
not
lie
idle
,
otherwise
we
receive
the
Spirit
in
vain
.
2.
The
Ultimate
end
to
obtain
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
The
same
expression
is
2
Pet.
5.10
.
The
God
of
all
Grace
,
who
hath
called
us
to
his
Eternal
Glory
by
Christ
.
Iesus
.
It
is
his
Glory
.
Mark
,
1.
Here
is
Glory
.
2.
It
is
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
1.
It
is
Glory
for
Body
and
Soul
;
the
Glory
is
so
great
we
cannot
utter
it
,
and
conceive
it
.
Now
a
little
is
revealed
to
us
,
but
then
it
shall
be
revealed
in
us
.
(
1.
)
The
Soul
,
is
not
annihilated
after
Death
,
nor
doth
it
sleep
till
the
Resurrection
;
nor
is
it
detained
by
the
way
from
immediate
passing
into
Glory
;
but
assoon
as
it
is
loosed
from
the
Body
,
is
admitted
into
God's
Presence
,
and
gathered
unto
the
Souls
of
just
Men
made
perfect
;
where
it
seeeth
God
,
and
loveth
him
,
and
enjoyeth
what
it
seeth
and
loveth
.
For
as
soon
as
we
are
loosed
from
the
Body
,
we
are
present
with
the
Lord
.
And
therefore
t●e
first
benefit
we
receive
in
the
other
World
,
is
the
Salvation
of
the
Soul
.
1.
Pet.
1.9
.
Receiving
the
end
of
your
Faith
,
even
the
salvation
of
your
Souls
.
It
flitteth
hence
to
God
.
(
2.
)
The
Body
hath
its
glory
also
in
due
time
.
For
when
it
is
raised
up
out
of
the
Grave
,
it
will
be
another
kind
of
Body
,
then
we
now
have
,
both
for
Impassibility
,
Clarity
,
Agility
.
For
Impassibility
,
called
Incorruption
;
Clarity
,
called
Glory
;
Agility
,
called
Power
;
Subtilty
,
called
a
Spiritual
Body
,
by
the
Apostle
.
1
Cor.
15.42
,
43.
It
is
sown
in
Corruption
,
it
is
raised
in
Incorruption
.
It
is
sown
in
Dishohonour
,
it
is
raised
in
Glory
:
It
is
sown
a
Natural
Body
,
it
is
raised
a
Spiritual
Body
.
1.
Impassibility
doth
not
only
exclude
Corruption
,
for
so
the
Bodies
of
the
Damned
are
preserved
for
ever
,
but
all
grievance●
and
pain
.
Rev.
21.4
.
There
shall
not
be
any
more
pain
.
2.
For
Glory
,
a
shining
Brightness
.
The
Righteous
shall
shine
as
the
Sun
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
Father
,
Matth.
13.43
.
Stephen's
Face
shone
(
in
this
Life
)
as
it
were
the
Face
of
an
Angel
,
Acts
6.15
.
And
Moses
his
Face
shone
by
Converse
with
God
in
the
Mount
,
Exod.
34.30
.
Our
Bodies
shall
be
likened
unto
his
glorious
Body
,
Phil.
3.21
.
In
the
Transfiguration
,
His
Face
did
shine
as
the
Sun
,
and
his
Rayment
did
shine
as
the
Light
.
3.
For
Vigour
,
Activity
,
and
Strength
.
It
shall
always
be
in
the
height
and
excellency
of
it
.
God
preserved
Moses
his
natural
Vigour
for
a
long
time
,
Deut.
34.7
.
but
glorified
Bodies
shall
for
ever
remain
in
an
eternal
spring
of
Youth
.
4.
Subtilty
,
as
Spiritual
Body
:
Here
we
live
an
animal
Life
,
after
the
manner
of
Sensitive
Creatures
;
maintained
by
Meat
,
Drink
,
Sleep
:
But
hereafter
the
Body
shall
live
after
the
manner
of
Spirits
,
having
no
need
,
or
use
of
these
things
.
There
we
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
the
Angels
of
God
.
Matth.
22.30
.
and
1
Cor.
6.19
Our
Bodies
are
the
Temple
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Well
then
,
this
is
the
Glory
put
upon
us
.
2.
Why
is
it
called
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
?
(
1.
)
It
is
purchased
by
Christ
;
we
were
Redeemed
,
or
bought
by
the
pr●ce
of
his
Blood
,
that
we
might
attain
to
his
Glory
.
Ephes.
1.14
.
In
whom
we
have
Redemption
through
his
Blood
,
even
the
forgiveness
of
Sins
,
according
to
the
riches
of
his
Grace
.
(
2.
)
It
is
promised
by
Christ
.
John
10.28
.
I
give
unto
them
Eternal
Life
,
and
they
shall
never
perish
:
All
that
obey
this
Call
have
Eternal
Life
already
begun
,
nay
,
compleated
.
1
John
2.25
.
And
this
is
the
Promise
,
that
he
hath
promised
us
,
even
Eternal
Life
.
(
3.
)
It
is
Prayed
for
by
Christ
;
which
is
a
Copy
of
his
Intercession
.
John
17.14
.
Father
,
I
will
that
they
also
whom
th●u
hast
given
me
,
be
with
me
where
I
am
,
that
they
may
behold
my
Glory
,
which
thou
hast
given
me
.
4.
It
is
actually
bestowed
by
Christ
on
his
Followers
and
called
People
.
He
receiveth
our
departing
Souls
as
soon
as
they
fleet
out
of
the
Body
.
Acts.
7.59
.
Lord
Iesus
,
receive
my
Spirit
.
They
are
with
him
,
P●il.
1.23
.
and
2
Cor.
5.8
.
when
absent
from
the
Body
,
they
are
present
with
the
Lord
:
which
is
a
mighty
comfort
to
us
.
At
the
last
day
he
will
solemnly
introduce
us
into
Heaven
.
Joh.
14.3
.
I
will
come
again
,
and
receive
●ou
to
my
self
:
that
where
I
am
,
there
ye
may
be
also
.
The
great
Shepherd
of
the
Sheep
will
lead
the
Flock
into
their
everlasting
fold
.
5.
We
have
not
only
Glory
by
Christ
,
but
with
Christ
;
we
shall
have
the
same
Glory
Christ
now
hath
,
but
in
our
measure
.
The
same
Glory
in
kind
,
whereunto
Christ's
humanity
is
advanced
,
referring
to
him
only
his
priviledg
in
the
degree
.
So
Rom.
8.17
.
And
if
Children
,
then
Heirs
,
Heirs
of
God
,
and
joint-Heirs
with
Christ
:
if
so
be
that
we
suffer
with
him
,
that
we
may
be
also
glorified
together
.
Rev.
3.21
.
To
him
that
overcometh
,
will
I
grant
,
to
sit
with
me
in
my
Trone
,
even
as
I
also
overcame
,
and
am
set
down
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
.
We
share
with
him
in
his
own
Blessedness
,
so
far
as
we
are
capable
.
2.
That
all
those
who
are
elected
and
chosen
by
God
,
are
thus
called
.
Election
and
Vocation
have
a
great
respect
one
to
another
;
and
though
we
cannot
say
,
that
none
are
called
,
that
are
not
elected
,
for
the
Lord
calleth
others
not
only
by
the
voice
of
Nature
,
but
the
Gospel
.
Matth.
22.14
.
Many
are
called
,
but
few
are
chosen
.
Yet
we
may
say
,
that
none
are
chosen
,
but
they
are
in
time
called
,
so
that
Vocation
is
as
it
were
actual
Election
,
they
are
often
put
one
for
another
,
as
Joh.
15.19
.
I
have
chosen
you
out
of
the
World
,
therefore
the
World
hateth
you
:
That
is
,
called
them
,
or
pursued
his
choice
.
So
1
Cor.
1.26
.
Ye
see
your
Calling
,
Brethren
,
that
not
many
wise
Men
after
the
Flesh
,
not
many
noble
,
not
many
mighty
,
are
called
:
for
God
hath
chosen
the
foolish
things
of
the
World
,
to
confound
the
wise
:
and
God
hath
chosen
the
weak
things
of
the
World
,
to
conf●und
the
things
which
are
mighty
;
vers.
27.
as
if
choosing
calling
were
all
one
.
So
Rom.
11.28
,
29
,
As
concerning
the
Gospel
,
they
are
Enemies
for
your
sake
;
but
as
touching
the
Election
,
they
are
beloved
for
the
Fathers
sake
:
for
the
gifts
and
calling
of
God
,
are
without
Repentance
.
So
that
Calling
is
an
infallible
consequent
of
Election
.
And
Rom.
8.30
.
Whom
he
did
Predestinate
,
them
he
also
Called
.
Reason
sheweth
it
.
1.
Effectual
Calling
is
that
.
powerful
operation
of
God
,
wherein
he
beginneth
to
execute
the
purposes
of
his
Grace
.
Rom.
8.28
.
And
we
know
that
all
things
work
together
for
good
,
to
them
that
love
God
,
to
them
who
are
the
Called
according
to
his
purpose
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
first
discovery
of
it
to
the
Creature
〈◊〉
by
drawing
us
to
himself
.
2.
This
act
proceedeth
immediately
from
his
Choice
,
as
anteceding
all
that
we
can
do
;
all
worthiness
of
ours
,
or
supposed
worthiness
.
2.
Tim.
1.9
.
Who
hath
saved
us
,
and
called
us
with
an
holy
C●lling
,
not
according
to
our
Works
,
but
according
to
his
own
Purpose
and
Grace
,
which
was
given
us
in
Christ
Iesus
.
before
the
World
began
.
Nothing
induced
God
to
do
it
,
on
our
part
,
for
what
good
thing
could
we
do
,
before
w●
were
made
good
by
calling
?
3.
The
effect
doth
infallibly
follow
,
John
6.37
.
All
that
the
Father
hath
given
me
shall
come
to
me
,
and
him
that
cometh
to
me
I
will
in
no
wise
cast
out
.
In
due
time
they
are
Called
,
and
are
obedient
to
the
Call
,
Rom.
8.28
.
Vses
.
1.
If
it
be
so
,
then
here
is
Advice
to
all
.
1.
Let
us
apply
our selves
to
the
Means
with
reverence
and
seriousness
;
because
God's
Power
is
shewn
in
them
,
in
converting
Souls
to
himself
.
Psal.
65.4
.
Blessed
is
the
Man
whom
thou
choosest
,
and
causest
to
draw
nigh
unto
thee
,
that
he
may
dwell
in
thy
Courts
.
It
is
a
good
thing
to
be
in
Graces
way
.
The
Means
have
a
ministerial
efficacy
.
Acts.
14.1
.
They
so
spake
,
that
a
great
multitude
of
the
Jews
and
Greeks
believed
.
With
such
clearness
and
force
,
so
far
God
is
with
the
Minister
.
A
Dart
flung
by
a
skilful
Hand
,
will
pierce
deeper
than
by
its
own
weight
.
But
yet
if
you
can
but
tarry
,
the
Hand
of
the
Lord
may
be
with
you
also
,
you
do
not
know
the
seasons
of
the
Lord's
Grace
,
all
are
not
called
at
the
first
hour
;
some
lie
long
at
the
Pool
,
but
yet
wait
still
.
Ere
ever
you
are
aware
,
the
Holy
Ghost
may
fall
upon
you
,
and
open
your
Hearts
,
that
Heavenly
Doctrine
may
have
its
effect
upon
you
.
2.
Let
us
mind
not
only
Privileges
,
but
Duties
.
We
have
great
Priviledges
,
we
are
called
to
enjoy
sweet
fellowship
with
Christ
here
.
1
Cor.
1.9
.
Faithful
is
he
who
hath
called
you
,
to
the
Communion
of
Christ
Iesus
our
Lord
;
and
to
a
glorious
Estate
hereafter
.
But
we
are
also
called
to
the
Sanctification
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
belief
of
the
Truth
;
and
we
cannot
obtain
the
one
without
●he
other
.
Do
not
so
mind
Comfort
,
as
to
slight
Holiness
;
and
divide
one
part
of
your
Calling
from
the
other
.
Comfort
is
consequent
to
Holiness
,
and
followeth
it
as
heat
doth
Fire
.
The
Spirit
is
more
necessarily
a
Sanc●●fier
,
than
a
Comforter
.
For
our
duty
and
obedience
to
God
,
is
a
greater
thing
,
than
our
own
Peace
.
Holiness
is
the
Image
of
God
upon
the
Soul
,
and
the
blessed
perfection
wherein
we
were
created
;
Gen.
1.27
.
So
God
●reated
Man
in
his
own
Image
.
And
when
it
was
lost
by
Sin
,
Christ
came
and
payed
our
Ransom
,
that
he
might
renew
us
by
his
Spirit
.
Tit.
3.5
.
According
to
his
Mer●y
,
he
saved
us
,
by
the
washing
of
Regeneration
,
and
renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Yea
,
much
of
our
everlasting
Blessedness
lieth
in
it
.
For
Heaven
is
to
be
looked
upon
not
only
as
a
state
of
compleat
Felicity
,
but
exact
Holiness
.
1
John
3.2
.
We
know
that
when
he
d●th
appear
,
we
sh●ll
be
like
him
,
for
we
shall
see
him
as
●e
is
.
Ephes.
5.27
.
That
he
might
present
it
to
himself
a
glorious
Church
,
not
●aving
Spot
,
or
wri●kle
,
or
any
such
thing
;
but
that
it
should
be
Holy
and
without
Blemish
.
Then
it
is
a
glorious
Church
.
Christ
hath
done
his
whole
Work
.
Holiness
is
the
Beauty
of
God
himself
,
Exod.
15.11
.
and
puts
an
Excellency
on
us
,
if
we
love
it
,
and
imitate
it
.
Prov.
12.26
.
The
Righteous
is
more
excellent
than
his
Neigbour
:
But
the
way
of
the
Wicked
seduceth
them
.
We
do
not
only
excel
other
Men
,
but
we
are
more
amiable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Prov.
11.20
.
The
Upright
is
his
delight
.
In
short
,
it
is
a
part
of
Salvation
it self
,
and
a
Means
to
that
which
remaineth
.
Act.
26.18
.
—
Inheritance
among
them
which
are
Sanctified
by
Faith
in
Christ
Iesus
.
3.
Let
us
reflect
upon
our selves
:
Have
we
God's
Call
?
Have
we
obeyed
the
Gospel
?
This
will
clear
up
your
Election
to
you
.
2
Pet.
1.10
.
Wherefore
the
rather
,
Brethren
,
give
diligence
to
make
your
Calling
and
Election
sure
:
For
if
ye
do
these
things
,
ye
shall
never
fall
.
Do
you
find
such
a
belief
wrought
in
you
by
the
Spirit
,
as
begins
in
brokenness
of
Heart
,
and
ends
in
Holiness
;
for
Christ
came
to
call
Sinners
to
Repentance
,
Matth.
9.14
That
is
,
Men
sensible
of
Sin
to
holiness
of
Heart
and
Life
,
to
return
to
God
that
we
may
first
live
to
him
,
and
then
with
him
.
4.
To
improve
the
belief
of
the
Glory
promised
.
1.
To
sweeten
Obedience
,
or
a
c●●se
of
Holiness
which
for
the
present
is
so
tedious
to
the
Flesh.
Now
here
is
our
Labour
,
hereafter
our
Recompence
,
1
Cor.
5.58
.
Every
day
we
should
grow
more
meet
for
his
Glory
,
Col.
1.12
.
2.
To
a
contempt
of
all
Worldly
Things
,
good
,
or
evil
.
If
good
,
many
are
pleased
with
this
World
's
good
Things
,
but
have
no
affection
to
Spiritual
and
Heavenly
Things
.
Like
the
rebell●ous
Israelites
,
who
more
desired
the
Onions
and
Garlick
of
Egypt
,
than
the
Milk
and
Honey
of
the
Promised
Land
,
or
the
Celestial
Manna
,
Numb.
11.5
,
6.
Worse
than
Prodigals
,
that
rest
satisfied
with
Husks
of
Swine
,
than
Bread
which
is
in
their
Father's
House
.
They
have
their
good
Things
.
Now
we
should
remember
we
are
called
off
from
these
Things
,
from
dreggy
Contentments
,
base
Injoyments
,
to
the
Glory
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
3.
The
evils
of
the
World
,
Crosses
,
Afflictions
:
After
we
have
suffered
a
while
,
the
God
of
all
Grace
who
hath
called
us
unto
his
Eternal
Glory
by
Christ
Iesus
,
make
you
perfect
,
stablish
,
strengthen
,
settle
you
.
And
2
Tim.
2.11.12
.
It
is
a
faithful
saying
:
For
if
we
be
dead
with
him
,
we
shall
also
live
with
him
.
If
we
suffer
,
we
shall
also
reign
with
him
.
Our
Afflictions
are
both
breves
&
leves
,
light
and
momentary
.
2
Cor.
4.17
.
For
our
light
Affliction
,
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
Glory
.
Our
sufferings
are
small
,
if
compared
with
the
Reward
:
The
time
short
,
if
compared
with
Eternity
.
There
is
a
two-fold
Eternity
,
that
eternal
Death
which
the
Wicked
must
endure
;
that
eternal
Life
which
we
enter
into
.
This
should
sweeten
all
bitter
Waters
.
4.
To
dispose
and
prepare
us
for
Death
.
The
contemplation
of
Immortality
hath
left
strong
impressions
on
the
Hearts
of
Heathens
;
some
Burnt
themselves
,
as
impatient
to
tarry
longer
.
If
a
dark
view
,
vain
hope
cause
this
,
what
should
a
sure
Promise
,
and
Earnest
of
the
Spirit
do
?
2
Vse
To
the
Called
.
1.
Bless
God
for
this
Calling
.
The
woful
Estate
out
of
which
we
are
called
,
and
the
blessed
E●t●te
into
which
we
are
entered
;
compared
togeth●●
;
should
make
us
wonder
.
1
Pet.
2.9
.
Ye
should
shew
forth
the
Praises
of
him
,
who
hath
called
you
out
of
darkness
,
into
his
marvelous
Light
.
2.
Walk
answerably
,
Ephes.
4.1
.
I
therefore
,
the
Prisoner
of
the
Lord
,
beseech
you
,
that
ye
walk
worthy
of
the
Vocation
wherewith
ye
are
called
.
And
1
Thess.
2.12
.
That
ye
would
walk
worthy
of
God
,
who
hath
called
you
unto
his
Kingdom
and
Glory
.
SERMON
XIII
.
2
Thess.
2.15
.
Therefore
,
Brethren
,
stand
fast
,
and
hold
the
Traditions
which
ye
have
been
taught
,
whether
by
Word
,
or
our
Epistle
.
THE
Apostle
after
he
had
comforted
the
Thessalonians
,
he
exhorteth
them
to
constancy
in
the
Truth
,
what-ever
temptations
they
had
to
the
contrary
.
The
Comforts
he
propoundeth
to
them
were
taken
;
1.
From
their
Election
,
vers.
13.2
.
From
their
Vocation
,
vers.
14.
His
Exhortation
is
to
Perseverance
:
Therefore
,
Brethren
,
&c.
In
the
words
observe
;
1.
The
Illative
Particle
(
Therefore
)
;
because
God
hath
chosen
you
,
and
called
you
,
and
given
you
such
advantages
against
Error
and
Seduction
.
2.
The
Duty
inferred
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
stand
fast
;
It
is
a
Military
word
,
you
have
the
same
in
other
places
,
1
Cor.
16.13
.
Watch
ye
,
stand
ye
fast
,
&c.
Ephes.
6.14
.
Stand
therefore
,
having
your
Loins
girt
about
with
.
Truth
.
The
word
intimateth
Perseverance
.
3.
The
Means
of
Perseverance
,
Hold
the
Traditions
which
you
have
bin
taught
,
whether
by
Word
,
or
our
Epistle
.
Where
observe
;
1.
The
Act.
2.
The
Object
.
1.
The
Act
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
hold
with
strong
hand
;
The
word
implyeth
a
forcible
holding
against
Assaults
,
whether
of
Error
or
Persecution
.
The
Thessalonians
were
assaulted
in
both
kinds
;
the
Heathens
persecuted
them
;
and
some
were
gone
abroad
that
began
the
Mystery
of
Iniquity
,
and
were
ready
to
pervert
them
.
2.
The
Object
;
which
is
propounded
:
1.
By
a
common
and
general
term
,
The
Traditions
which
ye
have
bin
taught
.
2.
By
a
distribution
,
Whether
by
Word
,
or
our
Epistle
.
I.
The
common
and
general
term
,
[
The
Traditions
which
ye
have
bin
taught
]
;
There
are
two
sorts
of
Traditions
;
Humane
,
and
Divine
.
First
;
Humane
Traditions
,
are
certain
external
Observances
instituted
by
Men
,
and
delivered
from
hand
to
hand
,
from
Progenitors
to
their
Posterity
:
These
may
be
either
besides
,
or
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
.
1.
Beside
the
Word
;
as
the
Institutions
of
the
Family
of
the
Rechabites
,
in
the
observance
of
which
,
from
Father
to
Son
,
they
were
so
exact
and
punctual
,
that
God
produceth
their
example
to
shame
the
disobedience
of
his
People
;
Ier.
35.6
,
7.
Jonadab
the
Son
of
Rechab
our
Father
commanded
us
,
saying
,
Ye
shall
drink
no
Wine
,
nor
build
Houses
,
nor
plant
Vineyards
,
&c.
2.
Contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
;
such
as
were
those
of
the
Pharisee●
,
Matth.
15.2
Why
transgress
ye
the
Commandment
of
God
by
your
Traditions
?
Humane
Inventions
in
Religion
,
are
contrary
to
,
and
destructive
of
Divine
Laws
.
Secondly
;
Traditions
Divine
;
Are
either
Heavenly
Doctrines
revealed
by
God
,
or
Institutions
and
Ordinances
appointed
by
him
for
the
use
of
the
Church
.
These
are
the
Rule
and
Ground
of
our
Faith
,
Worship
,
and
Obedience
.
The
whole
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
is
a
Tradition
delivered
and
conveyed
to
us
by
fit
Messengers
,
such
as
the
Apostles
were
;
1
Cor.
11.2
.
Now
I
praise
you
,
Brethren
,
that
ye
remember
me
in
all
things
,
and
keep
the
Ordinances
,
[
Marg.
Traditions
]
as
I
delivered
them
to
you
.
So
that
holding
the
Traditions
,
is
nothing
else
but
perseverance
in
Apostolical
Doctrine
.
II.
The
Distribution
;
that
no
Cheats
might
be
put
upon
them
under
any
pretence
;
therefore
,
he
saith
,
Whether
by
Word
,
or
our
Epistle
;
that
is
,
by
word
of
Mouth
,
when
present
;
or
by
Epistle
,
when
absent
:
And
he
saith
,
not
Epistles
,
but
Epistle
,
as
alluding
to
the
former
wrote
unto
them
:
They
were
bound
to
yield
to
both
alike
credence
and
obedience
;
for
whether
in
speaking
or
writing
,
the
Apostolical
Authority
was
the
same
.
To
improve
this
Verse
for
your
benefit
I
shall
lay
down
several
Propositions
.
I.
That
what-ever
assurance
we
have
of
God's
preserving
us
in
the
Truth
,
yet
we
are
bou●d
to
use
Diligence
and
Caution
.
II.
Our
Diligence
and
Caution
is
to
be
employed
about
this
,
That
we
may
stand
fast
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
the
Profession
and
Practice
of
Godliness
.
III.
That
the
Means
of
standing
fast
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
the
Profession
and
Practice
of
Godliness
,
is
by
holding
the
Traditions
which
were
taught
by
the
Holy
Apostles
.
IV.
That
while
the
Apostles
were
in
being
,
there
were
two
ways
of
delivering
the
Truth
,
by
word
of
Mouth
,
and
Writing
.
V.
That
now
when
they
are
long
since
gone
to
God
,
and
we
cannot
receive
from
them
the
Doctrine
of
Life
by
Word
of
Mouth
;
We
must
stick
to
the
Scriptures
or
written
Word
.
I.
That
what-ever
assurance
we
have
of
God's
preserving
us
in
the
Truth
,
yet
we
are
bound
to
use
Diligence
and
Caution
:
For
the
Apostle
had
said
,
That
God
had
chosen
and
called
them
to
the
belief
of
the
Truth
;
and
yet
saith
,
Therefore
,
Brethren
,
Stand
fast
.
First
;
Reason
will
tell
us
,
That
when
we
intend
an
End
,
we
must
use
the
Means
,
otherwise
the
bare
intention
and
desire
would
suffice
;
And
to
the
accomplishing
of
any
effect
,
we
need
no
more
than
to
will
it
;
And
the
Sluggard
would
be
the
wisest
Man
in
the
World
,
who
is
full
of
wishings
and
wouldings
,
though
his
hands
refuse
to
labour
:
but
common
experience
sheweth
,
that
the
End
cannot
be
obtain'd
without
a
diligent
use
of
the
means
.
Prov.
13.4
.
The
Soul
of
the
Sluggard
desireth
,
and
hath
nothing
;
but
the
Soul
of
the
Diligent
shall
be
made
fat
;
that
is
,
rewarded
with
the
intended
benefit
.
Secondly
;
The
Business
in
hand
is
,
Whether
God's
Election
,
Calling
,
or
Promise
,
doth
so
secure
the
End
to
us
,
as
that
we
need
not
be
so
careful
in
the
diligent
use
of
Means
.
Such
a
notion
or
conceit
there
may
be
in
the
Hearts
of
Men
,
therefore
●et
us
attaque
it
a
little
by
these
Considerations
.
1.
God's
Decree
is
both
of
End
and
Means
,
for
all
his
Purposes
are
executed
by
fit
Means
.
He
that
hath
chosen
us
to
Salvation
,
bringeth
it
about
by
the
belief
of
the
Truth
,
and
sanctification
of
the
Spirit
.
2
Thess.
2.13
.
and
without
Faith
and
Holiness
no
Man
shall
see
God
,
and
escape
condemnation
.
God
had
assured
Paul
,
That
there
should
be
no
loss
of
any
Mans
Life
among
them
,
except
of
the
Ship
,
Acts
27.22
.
And
yet
afterwards
,
vers.
31.
Paul
telleth
them
,
Except
these
abide
in
the
Ship
,
ye
cannot
be
saved
.
How
could
that
Assurance
given
to
Paul
from
God
,
and
Paul's
Caution
to
the
Mariners
stand
together
?
Doth
the
Purpose
of
God
,
depend
upon
the
uncertain
Will
and
Actions
of
Men
?
I
Answer
,
Not
as
a
Cause
,
from
whence
it
receiveth
its
force
and
strength
,
but
as
a
Means
,
appointed
also
by
God
to
the
execution
of
his
Decree
.
For
by
the
same
Decree
God
Appointeth
the
Event
,
what
he
will
do
,
and
the
Means
by
which
he
will
have
it
to
be
done
:
And
the
Lord
revealing
by
his
Word
this
conjunction
of
end
and
Means
,
there
is
a
necessity
of
Duty
lying
upon
Man
to
use
these
Means
,
and
not
to
expect
the
End
without
them
.
God
intended
to
save
all
in
the
Ship
,
and
yet
the
Mariners
must
abide
in
the
Ship
;
therefore
what
God
hath
joined
together
,
let
no
man
separate
:
If
we
separate
these
things
,
God
doth
not
change
his
Counsel
,
but
we
pervert
his
Order
to
our
own
Destruction
.
2.
God
that
hath
bidden
us
to
believe
his
Promises
,
hath
forbidden
us
to
tempt
his
Providence
,
Mat.
4.7
.
Now
we
tempt
God
,
when
we
desire
him
to
give
an
extraordinary
proof
of
his
care
over
us
,
when
ordinary
Means
will
serve
the
turn
,
or
be
useful
to
us
.
3.
Though
the
Means
seem
to
have
no
connexion
with
the
End
,
yet
if
God
hath
injoined
them
for
that
end
,
we
must
use
them
;
As
in
the
instance
of
Naaman
,
God
was
resolved
to
cure
him
;
but
Naaman
must
take
his
prescribed
way
,
though
against
his
own
fancy
and
conceit
;
2
King
.
5.10
.
Wash
in
Jordan
seven
times
,
and
thy
flesh
shall
come
again
unto
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
be
clean
:
compare
vers.
13.
If
the
Prophet
had
bidden
thee
to
do
some
great
thing
,
&c.
So
Iohn
13.6
,
7.
Peter
must
submit
to
be
washed
,
though
he
could
not
see
the
benefit
of
it
.
So
Iohn
9.6
,
7.
The
blind
Man
must
submit
to
have
his
Eyes
anointed
with
Clay
,
and
wash
in
the
Pool
of
Siloam
;
though
the
Clay
seemed
to
put
out
his
Eyes
,
rather
than
cure
them
;
And
the
Pool
could
not
wash
away
his
blindness
:
but
means
appointed
by
God
must
be
used
,
what-ever
improbabilities
are
apprehended
by
us
.
4.
That
when
God's
Will
is
expresly
declared
concerning
the
Event
,
yet
he
will
have
the
means
used
:
As
for
instance
,
2
Kings
20.5
,
6
,
7.
God
was
absolutely
resolved
to
add
fifteen
years
more
to
Hezekiah's
Life
,
yet
he
must
take
●
lump
of
Figs
and
lay
i●
on
the
Boil
:
which
plainly
sheweth
that
no
promise
on
God's
part
,
nor
assurance
on
ours
,
hindreth
the
use
of
means
;
God
will
work
by
them
,
not
without
them
.
5.
In
Spiritual
Things
,
assurance
of
the
Event
is
an
incouragement
to
Industry
,
not
a
pre●ence
to
Sloth
;
1
John
2.27
,
28.
Ye
shall
abide
in
him
;
and
now
,
little
Children
,
abide
in
him
.
The
promise
of
Perseverance
doth
incourage
us
to
use
endeavours
that
we
may
persevere
,
and
quicken
Diligence
,
rather
than
nourish
Security
,
or
open
a
gap
to
carnal
Liberty
;
1
Cor.
9.26
.
I
run
not
as
one
that
is
uncertain
:
We
are
the
more
earnest
,
because
we
are
assured
the
means
shall
not
be
uneffectual
.
II.
Prop.
Our
Duty
is
to
stand
fast
in
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
profession
of
Godliness
,
what-ever
temptations
we
have
to
the
contrary
:
[
stand
fast
]
being
a
Military
word
,
it
alludeth
to
a
Souldier's
keeping
his
Ground
;
and
is
apposed
to
two
things
;
1.
A
cowardly
Flight
;
2.
A
treacherous
Revolt
.
1.
A
cowardly
Flight
,
implyeth
our
being
overcome
in
the
evil
Day
,
by
the
many
Afflictions
that
befal
us
for
the
Truths
sake
;
Ephes.
6.13
.
Wherefore
take
to
you
the
whole
Armour
of
God
,
that
you
may
be
able
to
withstand
in
the
evil
Day
;
that
after
ye
have
done
all
things
,
ye
may
stand
.
Their
Temptation
,
was
the
many
troubles
and
persecutions
that
befel
them
,
called
there
the
Evil
Day
.
Their
defence
lay
in
the
whole
Armour
of
God
;
which
is
there
made
of
six
pieces
,
The
Girdle
of
Truth
or
Sincerity
,
which
is
a
strength
to
us
as
a
Girdle
to
the
Loins
;
The
Breast-plate
of
Righteousness
,
or
an
holy
i●clination
and
desire
to
perform
our
Duty
to
God
in
all
things
;
And
the
Shield
of
Faith
,
or
a
stedfast
adhering
to
the
Truths
of
the
Gospel
,
whether
delivered
in
a
way
of
Command
,
Promise
,
or
Threatning
;
The
Helmet
of
Hope
,
or
a
certain
and
desirous
expectation
of
the
promised
Glory
;
The
Shoe
of
the
preparation
of
the
Gospel
of
Peace
,
which
is
a
readiness
to
endure
all
encounters
for
Christ's
sake
,
who
hath
made
our
Peace
with
God
;
And
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
the
Word
of
God
.
Now
if
we
take
this
Armour
,
and
use
it
in
our
Conflicts
,
what
doth
it
serve
for
?
to
withstand
and
stand
;
The
first
is
the
Act
of
a
Souldier
;
the
second
is
the
posture
of
a
Conqueror
:
Here
is
withstanding
till
the
Field
be
won
,
and
then
standing
when
the
Day
of
Evil
is
over
.
Here
we
make
our
way
to
Heaven
by
Conflict
and
Conquest
;
and
hereafter
we
triumph
.
2.
A
treacherous
Revolt
,
or
yielding
to
the
Enemy
,
by
complying
with
those
things
which
are
against
the
Interest
of
Christ
and
his
Kingdom
for
advantage-sake
;
2
Tim.
4.10
.
Demas
hath
forsaken
us
,
and
loved
the
present
World
.
Back-sliders
in
Heart
are
the
worst
sort
of
Apostates
,
such
as
lose
their
af●ection
to
God
,
and
delight
in
his
ways
,
and
esteem
not
of
his
glorious
Recompences
,
for
a
little
Pleasure
,
Profit
,
or
Pomp
of
Living
,
sell
their
Birth-right
for
one
morsel
of
Meat
,
Heb.
12.15
,
16.
Some
fail
in
their
Understandings
,
but
most
miscarry
by
the
perverse
inclination
of
their
Wills
;
they
are
carnal
worldly
Hypocrites
,
that
never
throughly
mortified
the
fleshly
Mind
;
price
things
as
they
are
commodious
to
the
Flesh
,
and
will
save
them
from
Sufferings
.
The
byass
of
such
Mens
Hearts
doth
easily
prevail
against
the
Light
of
their
Understandings
.
III.
Prop.
The
Means
of
standing
fast
,
is
,
by
holding
the
Traditions
which
were
taught
by
the
Holy
Apostles
.
Here
I
will
prove
;
1.
That
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
taught
by
the
Apostles
is
a
Tradition
.
2.
That
holding
this
Tradition
by
strong
hand
,
when
others
wrest
it
from
us
,
is
the
means
of
our
Perseverance
.
1.
That
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
is
a
Tradition
,
I
prove
it
by
two
Arguments
;
First
,
Matters
not
evident
by
the
Light
of
Nature
,
nor
immediately
revealed
to
us
by
God
,
must
be
either
an
Invention
or
a
Tradition
;
an
Invention
is
something
in
Religion
not
evident
by
natural
Light
,
nor
agreeable
to
sound
Reason
,
but
is
some
cunningly
devised
Fable
,
invented
by
one
or
more
,
and
obtruded
by
various
Artifices
upon
the
belief
of
the
World
.
Inventions
in
this
kind
were
Man's
Disease
,
not
his
Remedy
;
Eccles.
7.29
.
God
made
Man
uprigh●
,
but
they
sought
out
many
Inventions
.
As
when
the
Philosop●ers
sat
abrood
upon
Religion
,
a
goodly
Chymaera
it
was
they
hatched
and
brought
forth
!
Rom.
1.21
,
22.
They
became
vain
in
their
Imaginations
,
and
their
foolish
Heart
was
darkned
;
and
professing
themselves
to
be
wise
,
they
became
Fools
.
The
Inventions
little
became
the
Nature
of
God
;
nor
were
they
profitable
to
Man
,
for
still
the
great
Sore
of
Nature
was
unhealed
,
which
is
a
fear
of
Death
,
and
the
righteous
Wrath
of
God
,
Rom.
1.32
.
So
that
neither
Man's
Comfort
nor
Duty
was
well
provided
for
.
Surely
the
Gospel
is
none
of
this
fort
,
not
an
Invention
of
Men
,
but
a
Revelation
of
God
;
and
a
Revelation
not
made
to
us
in
Person
,
but
brought
out
of
the
Bosom
of
God
,
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
him
manifested
to
chosen
Witnesses
,
who
might
publish
this
Mystery
and
Secret
to
others
.
Well
then
,
since
the
Gospel
is
not
an
Invention
,
it
is
a
Tradition
,
or
a
delivery
of
the
Truth
upon
the
Testimony
of
one
●hat
came
from
God
,
to
instruct
the
World
,
or
reduce
it
to
him
:
not
an
Invention
of
Man
,
but
a
Secret
brought
out
of
the
Bosom
of
God
,
by
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
Therefore
't
is
said
,
Heb.
2.3
,
4.
How
shall
we
escape
if
we
neglect
so
great
Salvation
,
first
spoken
by
the
Lord
himself
,
and
then
confirmed
to
us
by
them
that
heard
him
;
The
Lord
bearing
them
witness
,
&c.
Christ
delivered
it
to
the
Apostles
,
and
the
Apostles
delivered
it
to
others
;
2
Tim.
2.2
.
Those
things
which
thou
hast
heard
from
me
among
many
Witnesses
,
the
same
commit
thou
to
faithful
Men
,
who
shall
be
able
to
teach
others
also
.
The
Apostles
received
the
Gospel
from
Christ
;
and
the
Churches
and
Ministers
from
the
Apostles
;
and
they
delivered
it
down
to
others
until
it
came
to
us
;
which
is
the
Means
of
our
believing
the
Truth
,
and
confessing
the
Name
of
Christ
.
This
Testimony
delivered
and
conveyed
to
us
by
the
most
credible
means
,
and
which
we
have
no
reason
to
doubt
of
,
is
as
binding
,
as
if
we
had
heard
Christ
and
his
Apostles
in
Person
:
For
we
have
their
word
in
writing
,
though
we
did
not
hear
them
preach
and
publish
it
with
the
lively
Voice
;
their
Authority
is
the
same
delivered
either
way
.
And
that
these
are
their
Writings
,
appeareth
by
the
constant
Tradition
of
the
Church
,
and
the
acknowledgment
of
Friends
,
and
Enemies
,
who
still
appeal
to
them
as
a
public
authentic
Record
:
And
as
they
have
bin
attested
by
the
Church
,
they
have
bin
owned
by
God
,
and
blessed
by
him
to
the
Conversion
and
Sanctifying
of
many
Souls
throughout
all
successions
of
Ages
:
And
by
this
Tradition
Christianity
hath
held
up
the
Head
again●t
all
encounters
of
Time
,
and
the
persecutions
of
Adverse
Powers
have
not
suppressed
it
;
nor
the
disputes
of
Enemies
silenced
the
Profession
of
it
;
but
from
Age
to
Age
it
hath
bin
received
,
and
transmitted
to
future
Generations
,
tho
sometimes
at
a
very
dear
rate
.
And
this
is
binding
to
us
,
though
we
saw
no●
the
Persons
,
and
Miracles
by
which
they
confirmed
their
Message
,
and
heard
not
the
f●●st
report
,
Yet
the
Universal
Tradition
having
handed
it
to
us
,
is
a
sufficient
ground
of
Faith
;
and
so
we
believe
through
their
Word
,
and
are
concerned
in
Christ's
Prayers
,
Iohn
17.20
.
For
with
them
and
their
Success●rs
(
as
to
these
necessary
things
)
Christ
hath
promised
to
be
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
Matth.
28.
20.
2.
My
next
Argument
is
;
Bec●use
Christian
Religion
must
needs
be
a
Tradition
,
partly
because
matter
of
Fact
is
the
Foundation
of
it
,
and
it
is
in
it self
matter
of
Faith
.
1.
Because
it
is
built
upon
matter
of
Fact
;
That
the
Son
of
God
came
from
God
,
to
bring
us
to
God
;
that
is
to
say
,
appear'd
in
human●
Nature
,
instructed
the
World
by
his
Doctrine
and
Example
,
and
at
length
died
for
Sinners
,
confirming
both
in
Life
and
Death
the
truth
of
his
Mission
,
by
such
unquestionable
Miracles
as
shewed
hi●
to
be
the
Son
of
God
,
and
the
Saviour
of
the
World
.
Now
a
Testimony
,
Tradition
,
or
Report
,
is
necessary
in
matters
of
Fact
,
which
of
necessity
must
be
confined
to
some
determinate
time
and
place
.
It
was
not
fit
that
Christ
should
be
always
working
Miracles
,
always
dying
,
always
rising
,
and
ascending
in
every
place
,
and
in
the
view
of
every
Man
;
but
those
things
were
to
be
o●ce
done
in
one
place
of
the
World
,
in
sight
of
some
particular
and
competent
Witnesses
:
But
because
the
knowledg
of
them
concerned
all
the
rest
of
the
World
,
they
were
by
them
to
be
attested
to
others
;
Matters
of
Fact
can
only
be
proved
by
credible
Witnesses
,
and
this
was
the
great
Office
put
upon
the
Apostles
,
Acts
1.8
,
21
,
22.
and
Acts
2.32
.
Acts
3.15
.
Acts
10.39
,
40
,
41.
2.
As
it
is
matter
of
Faith
,
or
the
Doctrine
built
upon
this
Matter
of
Fact
:
We
cannot
prope●ly
be
said
to
believe
a
thing
but
upon
a
report
and
testimony
:
I
may
know
a
thing
by
sense
or
reason
,
but
I
cannot
believe
it
,
but
as
it
is
affirmed
or
brought
to
me
by
credible
Testimony
.
As
we
are
said
to
see
those
things
,
which
we
perceive
by
the
Eye
,
or
the
sense
of
Seeing
,
and
to
know
those
things
which
we
receive
by
Reason
,
or
sure
Demonstration
;
so
we
are
said
to
believe
those
things
which
are
brought
to
us
by
valuable
Testimony
,
Tradition
,
and
Report
.
As
for
Instance
,
if
any
one
ask
you
,
Do
you
believe
the
Sun
shineth
at
noon
Day
?
You
will
answer
,
I
do
not
believe
it
,
but
see
it
.
So
if
any
one
ask
you
▪
Do
you
believe
that
twice
two
make
four
,
and
twice
three
make
six
?
You
will
say
,
I
do
not
believe
it
,
but
know
it
,
because
certain
and
evident
Reason
telleth
me
,
that
two
is
the
half
of
four
,
and
three
of
six
;
and
every
whole
consisteth
of
two
halfs
or
moities
:
But
if
he
should
ask
you
,
Do
you
believe
that
the
Sun
is
bigger
than
the
Earth
?
You
will
say
,
I
believe
it
;
for
though
your
Eye
doth
not
discover
it
,
nor
doth
an
ignorant
Man
know
any
certain
demonstration
of
it
;
yet
having
the
authority
of
Learned
Men
,
who
are
competent
Judges
in
the
case
,
you
judg
it
a
rash
and
foolish
obstinacy
not
to
believe
it
.
Apply
it
now
to
the
Mysteries
of
Godliness
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
they
cannot
be
seen
with
the
Eye
,
for
they
are
invisible
;
nor
found
out
and
comprehended
by
any
humane
understanding
,
because
they
exceed
the
reach
of
Man's
Reason
,
and
depend
upon
the
Love
and
Arbitrary
Will
of
God
,
Iohn
3.16
.
yet
you
believe
them
,
because
God
hath
revealed
them
to
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
:
And
God
being
Truth
and
Wisdom
it self
,
cannot
deceive
,
or
be
deceived
;
and
therefore
you
believe
them
with
the
certainty
of
Divine
Faith
,
and
do
no
more
doubt
of
them
,
than
you
do
of
those
things
which
you
see
with
your
Eyes
,
and
know
and
understand
by
a
sure
demonstration
.
The
sense
of
Seeing
may
be
deceived
,
and
Humane
Reason
may
erre
;
but
't
is
impossible
God
should
deceive
,
or
be
deceived
.
It
oftentimes
falleth
out
,
that
Men
do
prefer
the
authority
and
report
of
a
Man
whom
they
judg
to
be
Wise
and
Good
,
before
their
own
Sense
and
Reason
.
As
for
Instance
:
That
Man
who
by
his
Eye
judges
the
Sun
to
be
less
than
the
Earth
,
yet
doth
not
obstinately
stand
in
his
Opinion
,
when
he
hears
a
knowing
and
skilful
Philosopher
assert
the
contrary
.
Now
,
If
we
receive
the
witness
of
Men
,
the
Witness
of
God
is
greater
,
1
John
5.9
.
And
this
Testimony
of
God
is
brought
to
us
,
by
his
Authorized
Messengers
,
as
the
ground
of
Faith
:
And
what
is
that
but
Tradition
?
We
believe
in
God
by
hearing
of
him
,
and
we
hear
by
a
Preacher
,
Rom.
10.14
.
Ordinary
common
Preachers
give
us
notice
,
but
Christ
and
his
Apostles
give
us
assurance
;
and
by
their
Testimony
and
Tradition
,
our
Faith
ultimately
resolved
into
the
veracity
of
God
.
2.
That
holding
this
Tradition
is
the
great
means
of
standing
fast
in
the
Faith
of
Chri●t
,
and
the
Confession
of
his
Name
.
For
in
the
Word
of
God
delivered
by
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
,
there
is
sure
Direction
to
walk
by
;
and
sure
Promises
to
build
upon
.
For
whatever
they
made
known
of
Christ
was
not
a
Fable
,
but
a
certain
Truth
;
for
they
had
the
Testimony
of
Sense
,
2
Pet.
1.16
,
17.
1
Iohn
1.2
,
3
,
4.
and
so
could
plead
both
the
Authority
of
his
Command
,
and
the
certainty
of
his
Promise
,
and
that
with
uncontroulable
Evidence
;
and
without
this
relation
,
there
can
be
neither
Faith
,
nor
Obedience
,
nor
sure
expectation
of
Happiness
.
For
we
cannot
trust
God
for
what
he
hath
not
Promised
,
nor
obey
God
in
what
he
hath
not
Commanded
;
nor
in
our
Difficulties
and
Distresses
,
expect
Happiness
from
him
without
his
Warrant
and
Assurance
.
But
by
this
Doctrine
delivered
to
us
,
we
have
all
that
belongeth
to
Faith
,
Obedience
,
and
Happiness
;
and
beyond
that
the
Creature
can
desi●e
no
more
.
1.
There
can
be
no
Faith
till
we
●ave
a
sure
Testimony
of
God's
Revelation
;
for
Faith
is
a
believing
such
things
as
God
hath
Revealed
,
because
he
hath
Revealed
them
.
'T
is
not
Faith
but
Fancy
,
to
believe
such
things
as
God
hath
never
Revealed
;
n●r
is
it
trust
and
a
regular
confidence
to
thi●k
,
that
he
will
certainly
give
us
what
he
hath
never
promised
;
this
were
to
lay
us
open
to
all
manner
of
Delusion
:
And
therefore
we
are
never
upon
sure
and
stable
ground
,
but
by
sticking
so
such
a
Tradition
,
as
may
justly
intitle
it self
to
God
.
2.
Nor
Obedience
;
for
Obedience
is
a
doing
what
God
hath
Commanded
,
because
he
hath
Commanded
it
.
The
fundamental
reason
of
Obedience
,
is
the
sight
of
God's
Will
,
1
Thess.
4.3
.
1
Thess.
5.18
.
1
Pet.
2.15
.
To
do
what
God
never
Commanded
,
or
not
to
do
it
upon
that
account
,
but
for
other
reasons
,
is
not
Obedience
;
and
in
difficult
cases
the
Soul
can
never
be
held
to
its
Duty
,
till
we
are
perswaded
that
so
is
God's
Will
concerning
us
.
Now
to
know
his
Will
concerning
us
,
we
are
often
bidden
to
search
the
Scripture
;
but
never
bidden
to
consult
with
the
Church
,
to
know
what
unwritten
Traditions
She
hath
in
her
keeping
to
instruct
us
in
our
Duty
.
3.
No
certain
expectation
of
Happiness
.
We
are
never
safe
till
we
know
by
what
Rule
Christ
will
judg
us
,
that
is
,
reward
or
punish
Men
at
the
last
Day
:
Now
he
will
judg
us
according
to
the
Gospel
,
Rom.
2.16
.
1
Thess.
1.8
.
Obey
the
Gospel
,
and
you
have
a
perfect
Rule
to
guide
you
to
Happiness
;
but
if
you
neglect
this
great
Salvation
,
or
be
unfaithful
in
the
profession
of
it
,
this
Word
condemneth
you
,
and
God
will
ratifie
the
Sentence
of
it
.
IV.
Prop.
That
whilst
the
Apostles
were
in
being
,
there
were
two
ways
of
delivering
the
Truth
,
and
that
is
by
word
of
Mouth
,
and
Writing
.
So
in
the
Text
,
W●ether
by
Word
,
or
our
Epistle
.
The
Apostles
went
up
and
down
,
and
preached
Christ
every
where
;
that
needeth
no
Proof
,
unless
you
would
have
me
to
produce
the
whole
Book
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
:
But
they
did
not
Preach
only
,
but
Write
,
and
both
by
the
Instinct
of
the
Holy
Spirit
,
who
guided
their
Journeys
,
and
moved
them
to
write
Epistles
:
For
being
often
absent
from
Chur●hes
newly
Planted
,
and
Heresies
arising
,
or
some
Contentions
,
which
could
not
be
avoided
among
weak
Christians
,
God
over-ruled
these
occasions
for
the
profit
of
the
Church
in
after
Ages
;
upon
one
occasion
or
another
,
they
saw
a
necessity
to
write
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Jude
ver.
3.
It
was
needful
for
me
to
write
unto
you
.
As
in
the
Old
Testament
,
God
himself
delivered
the
Law
with
great
Majesty
and
Terrour
,
and
afterwards
caused
the
same
to
be
written
in
Tables
of
Stone
,
for
the
constant
use
of
his
People
.
And
the
Prophets
first
uttered
their
Prophecies
,
and
then
wrote
unto
them
:
So
the
Apostles
first
preached
Evangelical
Doctrine
,
and
then
consigned
it
to
writing
for
the
Use
of
all
Ages
.
And
though
all
things
delivered
by
them
were
not
delivered
in
one
Sermon
,
or
one
Epistle
;
yet
by
degrees
the
Canon
of
the
New
Testament
was
Constituted
,
and
made
perfect
by
the
Writings
of
the
Evangelists
and
Apostles
.
V.
Prop.
That
now
when
they
are
long
since
gone
to
God
,
and
we
cannot
receive
from
them
the
Doctrine
of
Life
by
word
of
Mouth
,
we
must
stick
to
the
Scriptures
,
or
written
Word
.
1.
Because
we
are
taught
to
do
so
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
.
Christ
always
appealeth
to
the
Writings
of
the
Old
Testament
,
both
against
Traditions
,
which
he
condemneth
,
Matth.
15.2
.
and
against
pretended
Revelations
;
Luke
16.31
.
If
they
hear
not
Moses
and
the
Prophets
,
neither
will
be
persuaded
to
repent
,
if
one
should
come
from
the
Dead
.
And
the
Apostles
still
have
recourse
to
this
Proof
,
Acts
26.22
.
Witnessing
no
other
things
than
the
Prophets
and
Moses
did
say
should
come
to
pass
.
And
when
they
pleaded
they
were
Eye
and
Ear-witnesses
,
and
so
their
Testimony
was
valuable
;
yet
they
say
ye
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
surer
Word
of
Prophecy
,
whereunto
ye
shall
do
well
to
take
heed
,
2
Pet.
1.19
.
Now
how
can
we
do
better
than
to
imitate
these
great
Examples
?
2.
Because
those
things
were
written
for
our
sakes
.
1
John
1.4
.
These
things
write
we
unto
you
,
that
your
Ioy
may
be
full
.
The
Apostles
being
to
leave
the
World
,
did
know
the
slipperiness
of
Man's
Memory
,
and
the
danger
of
corrupting
Christian
Doctrine
,
if
there
were
not
a
sure
authentick
Record
left
;
therefore
they
wrote
,
and
so
fully
,
that
nothing
is
wanting
to
compleat
our
Joy
and
Happiness
.
3.
Because
the
Scriptures
are
perfect
.
The
perfection
of
Scripture
is
known
by
its
End
,
and
intended
Use
,
which
is
to
give
us
a
knowledg
of
those
things
which
concern
our
Faith
,
Duty
,
and
Happiness
.
1.
Our
Faith
in
Christ
.
If
there
be
enough
written
for
that
end
,
we
need
not
unwritten
Traditions
,
to
compleat
our
Rule
.
Now
St.
Iohn
telleth
us
,
he
might
have
written
more
things
;
But
these
things
are
written
that
ye
might
believe
in
the
Son
of
God
,
and
have
Life
through
his
Name
,
John
20.30
,
31.
Certainly
,
nothing
is
wanting
to
beget
a
Faith
in
Christ
:
The
Object
is
sufficiently
propounded
;
the
Warrant
,
or
Claim
,
is
laid
down
in
the
New
Covenant
,
and
the
encouragements
to
believe
it
are
clear
and
strong
.
What
would
Men
have
more
?
So
that
here
is
a
perfect
Rule
,
perfect
in
its
kind
,
and
for
its
proper
use
.
2.
For
our
Duty
:
That
is
sufficiently
provided
for
.
The
Apostle
telleth
us
,
that
the
Grace
of
God
(
take
it
objectively
for
the
Grace
of
the
Gospel
,
or
subjectively
for
Grace
in
our
Hearts
)
teacheth
us
:
If
you
mean
Objective
Grace
,
it
prescribeth
,
directeth
:
If
Subjective
Grace
,
it
persuadeth
and
exciteth
what
to
do
:
To
live
Soberly
,
Righteously
,
Godly
in
the
present
World
,
Tit.
2.12
.
There
are
all
the
branches
of
Man's
Duty
enumerated
:
Sobriety
relateth
to
self-government
;
Righteously
to
our
carriage
towards
our
Neighbour
;
Godly
to
our
Commerce
and
Communion
with
God
.
What
is
there
wanting
,
that
belongeth
either
to
Worship
,
or
Justice
,
or
Personal
Holiness
?
Therefore
certainly
we
need
no
other
Rule
;
for
it
layeth
down
whatsoever
Men
are
bound
to
do
in
all
Ages
and
places
of
the
World
,
and
in
whatsoever
Circumstances
God
shall
put
them
:
And
so
it
is
fit
to
be
the
Law
of
the
Universal
King
,
and
Law-giver
;
yea
,
it
is
so
perfect
,
that
whatever
other
Way
is
set
up
,
it
presently
dasheth
against
those
Notions
that
we
have
,
or
should
have
of
God
,
his
Service
,
and
Worship
;
or
it
i●●●●ngeth
,
or
perverteth
the
Liberty
and
Nature
of
Man
.
3.
For
our
Happiness
.
Tha●
Doctrine
and
Institution
,
which
is
able
to
make
us
wi●e
unto
Salvation
,
is
enough
for
us
;
but
so
the
holy
Scriptures
are
said
to
do
.
2.
Tim.
3.15
.
And
that
from
a
Child
thou
hast
known
the
hol●
Scriptures
,
which
are
able
to
make
thee
wise
unto
Salvation
,
through
the
Faith
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Nay
,
afterwards
,
Ver.
17.
The
Man
of
God
is
by
them
made
perfect
,
and
throughly
furnished
to
every
good
Work
.
If
the
Scriptures
do
throughly
direct
Men
to
know
God
in
Christ
,
and
save
t●eir
own
Souls
,
why
should
we
look
any
further
?
Now
they
do
not
only
furnish
every
private
Christian
with
this
knowledg
;
but
the
Man
of
God
,
who
is
to
Instruct
others
,
he
needeth
look
no
further
,
but
is
furnished
out
of
the
Scripture
with
all
things
necessary
to
discharge
his
Office
.
Therefore
here
we
fix
and
rest
,
we
have
a
sufficient
Rule
,
and
a
full
Record
of
all
necessary
Christian
Doctrine
.
Vse
1.
The
Use
of
all
is
:
Let
us
not
seek
another
Rule
than
the
Word
of
God
.
Papists
cry
up
unwritten
Traditions
,
to
be
received
with
equal
respect
and
reverence
,
as
we
receive
the
holy
Scriptu●es
.
But
you
,
Brethren
,
stand
fast
,
holding
the
Apostolical
Tradition
:
You
cannot
have
it
by
word
of
Mouth
from
them
now
;
therefore
you
must
stick
to
what
is
Written
,
or
else
you
cannot
preserve
your selves
from
the
Frauds
and
Impostures
of
Antichrist
.
These
Apostolical
Writings
have
been
received
in
all
Ages
,
and
Times
of
the
Church
,
from
the
●eginning
;
and
all
Disputes
among
Christians
have
been
tried
by
them
:
None
were
allowed
good
or
sincere
Christians
,
who
doubted
of
the
truth
of
them
.
But
because
we
have
to
do
with
a
People
that
will
sacrifice
all
to
the
honour
and
interest
of
their
Church
,
and
knowing
they
are
not
able
to
stand
before
the
Light
of
Scriptures
,
have
,
to
the
no
little
prejudice
of
the
Christian
Cause
,
done
all
they
can
to
weaken
the
Authority
,
Sufficiency
,
and
Perspicuity
of
them
,
that
we
migh●
have
no
Religion
without
the
Testimony
and
Recommendation
of
their
Church
;
therefore
I
shall
resume
the
Matter
and
declare
it
afresh
.
1.
Mankind
lying
in
Darkness
,
and
in
the
shadow
of
Death
,
it
was
necessary
that
one
way
or
another
,
God
should
reveal
his
Mind
to
them
;
that
we
may
have
what
belongeth
to
our
Duty
and
Happiness
,
for
our
chief
good
and
last
end
.
Being
altered
by
Sin
,
we
strangely
mistake
things
,
and
put
Light
for
Darkness
,
and
Darkness
for
Light
,
Good
for
Evil
,
and
Evil
for
Good
;
weighing
all
things
in
the
ballance
of
the
Flesh
,
which
we
seek
to
please
.
We
confound
both
the
names
and
natures
of
Things
,
and
wander
in
a
maze
of
a
thousand
Perplexities
;
therefore
God
in
pity
to
Mankind
,
hath
given
us
a
sure
direction
in
his
Word
,
which
is
a
Lamp
unto
our
Feet
,
and
a
Light
unto
our
Paths
,
Psal.
119.105
.
Mark
the
words
of
Light
and
Lamps
;
the
use
of
a
Lamp
is
by
Night
,
and
in
the
Day
we
have
the
Light
of
the
Sun
;
whether
it
be
Day
or
Night
with
us
,
here
we
are
taught
how
to
carry
our selves
.
Mark
again
the
words
of
Path
and
Fee●
:
The
one
signifieth
our
Way
,
and
general
Course
;
the
other
all
our
particular
Actions
;
so
far
as
Religion
is
concerned
in
them
,
we
have
directions
in
the
Word
about
them
.
Besides
,
Man's
condition
is
such
,
that
he
needeth
a
Supernatural
Remedy
by
a
Redeemer
;
which
depending
upon
the
meer
Love
and
free
Grace
of
God
,
cannot
be
found
out
by
Natural
Light
left
to
us
:
for
that
only
can
judg
of
things
necessary
,
but
not
of
such
things
as
depend
upon
the
meer
Pleasure
of
God
;
therefore
a
Divine
Revelation
there
must
be
.
2.
Since
it
is
necessary
that
God
should
some
way
or
other
reveal
his
Mind
to
his
People
;
it
must
be
done
by
Oracles
,
Visions
,
Dreams
,
or
by
extraordinary
Messengers
,
who
by
word
of
Mouth
might
convey
it
to
us
:
Or
else
by
Writing
,
or
●y
ordinary
Teachers
,
whose
Lips
may
preserve
Knowledg
in
the
Church
.
The
former
ways
might
suf●ice
while
God
saw
fit
,
to
reveal
but
a
few
Truths
,
and
such
as
do
not
burden
the
Memory
,
and
Men
were
long-liv'd
,
and
of
great
Simplicity
,
and
the
Church
was
confined
within
a
small
compass
of
Ground
,
and
not
liable
to
so
many
Miseries
and
Changes
,
as
now
in
the
latter
Ages
;
but
when
once
God
had
spoken
to
us
by
his
Son
,
●hose
extraordinary
Ways
ceased
.
Heb.
1.1
,
2
,
God
who
at
sundry
times
,
and
in
divers
manners
,
spake
in
times
past
to
the
Fathers
by
the
Prophets
;
hath
in
these
last
Times
spoken
to
us
by
his
Son
.
As
formerly
God
did
speak
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
divers
manners
:
That
is
to
say
,
by
Visions
,
Oracles
,
Dreams
;
and
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
at
sundry
times
,
by
several
Steps
and
Degrees
,
he
acquainted
the
World
with
the
Truths
necessary
for
Man
to
know
,
delivering
them
out
by
Portions
,
not
altogether
at
once
,
till
he
came
who
had
the
Spirit
without
measure
,
John
3.34
.
The
Prophets
to
whom
God
revealed
himself
before
,
by
Visions
,
Oracles
,
Dreams
,
or
the
coming
of
the
Spirit
upon
them
,
had
the
Spirit
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
by
measure
,
to
fit
them
for
some
particular
Errand
,
or
Message
,
on
which
God
sent
them
.
But
when
God
sent
his
Son
out
of
his
Bosom
to
reveal
the
whole
Doctrine
of
Faith
at
once
,
and
to
declare
his
Fathers
Will
with
full
Authority
and
Power
,
he
fixed
and
closed
up
the
Rule
of
Faith
.
So
't
was
not
fit
that
after
him
there
should
come
any
extraordinary
Nuncio's
and
Embassadors
from
Heaven
,
or
any
other
should
be
owned
as
Infallible
Messengers
,
but
such
as
he
immediately
sent
abroad
in
the
World
to
disciple
the
Nations
.
Therefore
all
former
extaordinary
ways
ceased
,
and
we
are
left
to
the
ordinary
Rule
stated
by
Christ
.
3.
Being
left
to
the
ordinary
Rule
,
it
was
necessary
it
should
be
taught
,
not
only
by
word
of
Mouth
,
but
committed
to
Writing
:
For
Christ
is
ascended
into
Heaven
,
and
the
Apostles
do
not
live
for
ever
;
and
we
have
no
Men
now
that
are
immediately
and
divinely
inspired
:
And
ordinary
Pastors
and
Teachers
,
cannot
make
more
Articles
of
Faith
,
but
do
only
build
on
the
Apostles
Foundation
,
1
Cor.
3.10
..
or
that
divinely
inspired
Doctrine
which
they
delivered
to
the
Church
:
Yea
,
that
Doctrine
cannot
well
be
preserved
from
oblivion
and
corruption
,
without
writing
.
Therefore
God
accounted
this
the
safest
way
,
those
things
that
are
only
delivered
by
word
of
mouth
,
or
from
hand
to
hand
,
may
easily
be
changed
,
corrupted
,
or
utterly
lost
.
Certainly
if
you
consider
Man's
Sloth
,
Treachery
,
Levity
,
and
the
many
vile
Affections
which
may
easily
induce
him
to
extinguish
,
or
corrupt
the
Truth
,
which
is
contrary
to
them
;
you
will
see
that
it
is
necessary
there
should
be
an
Authentic
Record
,
by
which
Truth
and
Error
might
be
tried
and
distinguished
.
Yea
,
that
the
Church
which
is
dispersed
throughout
the
World
,
might
have
Truth
at
hand
,
and
perticular
Believers
have
this
Doctrine
ever
by
them
for
their
comfort
and
use
;
it
being
the
property
of
a
Blessed
Man
,
to
delight
in
the
Law
of
God
,
and
to
exercise
himself
therein
day
and
night
,
Psal.
1.2
.
In
short
,
while
the
Apostles
were
living
,
't
was
good
to
take
the
Tradition
from
their
Mouth
;
but
now
they
are
dead
,
we
take
it
from
their
Writings
.
Surely
if
God
saw
some
Writing
necessary
,
when
those
extraordinary
ways
(
we
spake
of
before
)
were
in
use
,
and
the
Church
of
the
Old
Testament
was
in
a
much
quieter
estate
than
the
Church
of
the
New
:
I
say
,
if
some
writing
were
necessary
then
,
it
is
more
necessary
now
,
for
the
Christian
Church
is
more
exposed
to
dreadful
storms
of
Persecution
,
the
deceits
of
Heretics
of
all
sorts
,
especially
to
the
frauds
of
Antichrist
,
which
we
are
forewarned
of
in
this
Chapter
,
and
are
detected
and
discovered
by
their
contrariety
to
the
written
Word
.
4.
This
Truth
being
written
,
it
is
both
a
safe
and
a
full
Rule
for
us
to
walk
by
:
It
is
a
safe
Rule
,
because
it
is
written
by
the
Apostles
and
Evangelist
,
holy
Men
moved
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
The
Apostles
did
not
lose
their
Infallibility
,
when
they
committed
what
they
preached
to
writing
:
the
same
Spirit
that
assisted
them
in
delivering
the
Doctrine
by
word
of
mouth
,
assisted
them
also
when
they
delivered
it
by
writing
.
And
it
is
a
full
and
sufficient
Rule
,
because
it
containeth
all
things
which
are
necessary
for
Men
to
believe
and
do
,
in
order
to
Eternal
Life
.
Let
them
name
what
is
necessary
,
beyond
what
is
recommended
there
,
or
may
be
delivered
from
thence
.
Yea
,
it
doth
contain
,
not
only
all
the
Essential
,
but
also
the
Integral
parts
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
and
therefore
nothing
can
be
any
part
of
our
Religion
which
is
not
there
.
The
Direction
of
old
was
,
Isa.
8.20
.
To
the
Law
,
and
to
the
Testimony
;
if
they
speak
not
according
to
this
Word
,
it
is
because
there
is
no
Light
in
them
.
Every
thing
was
then
tried
by
Moses
and
the
Prophets
;
every
thing
must
be
now
tried
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
which
is
our
Foundation
of
Faith
,
Worship
,
and
Obedience
,
Ephes.
2.20
.
5.
That
which
we
blame
in
the
Papists
,
is
,
That
they
cry
up
a
private
,
unproved
,
unwritten
Tradition
of
their
own
,
as
of
equal
authority
with
this
safe
and
full
Rule
,
which
is
contained
in
this
written
Word
of
God
.
Their
Crime
and
Fault
may
be
considered
,
partly
with
respect
to
the
Object
and
Matter
;
that
these
Traditions
are
not
indifferent
Customs
,
but
essential
Points
necessary
to
Faith
and
Christian
practice
:
And
so
though
a
Christian
be
never
so
thorow
and
sound
in
his
obedience
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
true
to
the
Baptismal
Covenant
,
yet
if
he
submitteth
not
to
these
unwritten
Traditions
,
he
wants
some
Point
necessary
to
Faith
and
Practice
,
and
so
to
Life
eternal
:
which
is
contrary
to
Mark
16.16
.
He
that
believeth
,
and
is
baptized
,
shall
be
saved
;
and
he
that
believeth
not
,
shall
be
damned
.
And
Iohn
17.3
.
This
is
Life
Eternal
,
to
know
thee
the
only
true
God
,
and
Iesus
Christ
whom
thou
hast
sent
.
Partly
as
to
the
Subject
,
as
they
make
their
own
Faction
to
be
the
only
keepers
of
these
things
;
and
that
nothing
is
to
be
owned
as
Apostolical
Tradition
,
but
what
is
delivered
as
such
by
their
Authority
;
which
is
to
leave
the
Church
to
the
tyranny
and
usurpation
of
a
corrupt
Faction
;
to
declare
for
Apostolica●
Tradition
any
thing
which
serveth
their
end
and
Interest
,
and
for
which
no
true
historical
Evidence
is
produced
.
Now
the
unjust
and
fraudulent
practices
which
they
have
used
,
to
promote
this
usurpation
over
the
Churches
of
Christ
,
render
them
false
Men
,
most
unfit
to
be
trusted
in
this
kind
.
Partly
with
respect
to
the
Manner
,
they
will
have
these
things
to
be
received
,
pari
reverentia
&
pietatis
affectu
,
with
the
same
reverence
and
pious
affection
with
which
we
receive
the
Holy
Scriptures
;
and
so
Man's
Post
is
set
by
God's
and
unproved
Traditions
equall'd
with
Doctrines
of
Faith
.
Their
Opinion
is
bad
enough
;
but
their
Practice
is
worse
;
for
there
they
shew
they
value
these
things
more
than
the
Scriptures
.
As
Superstition
always
aboundeth
in
its
own
things
.
Did
ever
any
of
their
Doctors
say
the
same
things
of
Traditions
,
which
they
take
the
boldness
to
say
of
Scripture
?
Did
they
ever
call
them
Pen
and
Inkhorn
,
or
Parchment
Divinity
,
a
nose
of
Wax
,
a
dumb
Rule
,
an
obscure
and
ambiguous
Doctrine
?
These
Blasphemies
they
vent
boldly
against
the
Scriptures
:
but
did
they
ever
spake
these
of
Traditions
?
And
again
common
People
are
a
thousand
times
better
instructed
in
their
Tradition
,
than
in
the
Doctrine
of
Salvation
.
They
skill
more
of
Lent
,
and
Ember-weeks
,
&c.
than
they
truly
understand
the
Doctrine
of
Man's
Misery
and
Remedy
.
And
call
you
this
Reverence
and
pious
Affection
to
the
Scriptures
and
Traditions
?
Partly
because
they
would
never
give
us
a
Catalogue
of
unwritten
Traditions
,
necessary
to
be
observed
by
all
Christians
;
It
may
be
lest
they
should
amaze
the
People
with
the
multitude
of
them
,
or
else
that
the
People
may
not
know
how
many
of
their
Doctrines
are
destitute
of
Scripture
proof
,
and
so
they
plainly
be
discovered
to
be
Imposers
on
the
belief
of
the
Christian
World
.
6.
Though
we
blame
this
in
Papists
,
yet
we
reject
not
all
Traditions
;
1.
Because
Scripture
it self
is
a
Tradition
,
as
we
proved
before
,
and
is
conveyed
to
us
by
the
most
credible
means
,
which
we
have
no
reason
to
doubt
of
.
The
Scriptures
of
the
Old
Testament
were
preserved
by
the
Jews
,
to
whom
were
committed
the
Oracles
of
God
,
Rom.
3.2
.
Protestants
received
all
the
Books
which
they
admitted
into
their
Canon
.
And
for
the
Books
of
the
New
Testament
,
the
Christian
Church
hath
received
them
,
as
the
Writings
of
those
whose
names
they
●ear
.
And
by
the
constant
Universal
Tradition
of
the
Church
they
are
transmitted
to
us
;
and
we
have
no
more
reason
to
doubt
of
them
,
than
we
do
of
Statutes
and
Laws
made
by
Kings
and
Parliaments
,
who
lived
long
before
we
had
a
being
.
Yea
,
we
may
be
much
more
confident
,
as
the
Matter
is
of
greater
weight
and
consequence
,
and
these
Writings
have
the
signature
and
stamp
of
God's
Spirit
on
them
,
and
have
bin
blessed
by
God
,
to
the
converting
and
sanctifying
of
many
Souls
:
And
have
bin
delivered
down
to
us
by
a
succession
of
Believers
unto
this
very
day
:
And
by
them
Christianity
hath
bin
preserved
in
the
World
,
notwithstanding
the
wickedness
of
it
,
and
hath
held
up
head
against
all
the
encounter
of
Time
.
The
persecutions
of
Adverse
Powers
have
not
suppressed
it
,
nor
the
disputes
of
Enemies
silenced
the
profession
of
it
;
but
still
from
Age
to
Age
God's
Truth
is
received
and
transmitted
to
Posterity
.
2.
Because
the
truth
of
Christianity
depending
upon
Matter
of
Fact
,
chiefly
Christ's
rising
from
the
Dead
,
it
can
only
be
proved
by
a
Testimony
;
which
in
so
extraordinary
a
case
,
must
be
made
valuable
,
and
authorized
to
the
World
by
the
Miracles
accompanying
it
.
Now
the
notice
of
these
things
is
brought
to
us
by
Tradition
,
which
being
unquestionable
,
giveth
us
as
good
ground
of
Faith
,
as
it
did
to
them
that
lived
in
the
Apostles
Time
,
and
heard
their
Doctrine
,
and
saw
their
Miracles
.
God's
wonderful
Works
were
never
intended
for
the
benefit
of
that
Age
only
in
which
they
were
done
;
but
for
the
benefit
also
of
those
that
should
hear
of
them
,
by
any
credible
means
whatsoever
,
Psal.
145.4
.
Ioel
1.3
.
Psal.
78.3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
these
things
were
told
them
that
they
might
set
their
hope
in
God
,
&c.
3.
Because
there
are
some
Doctrines
drawn
by
just
consequence
from
Scripture
,
but
are
the
more
confirmed
to
us
,
when
they
are
backed
with
constant
Church
usage
and
practice
;
as
Baptism
of
Infants
,
Lord's
Day
,
singing
of
Psalms
in
our
Public
Worship
,
&c.
4.
Because
there
are
certain
words
which
are
not
found
in
Scripture
indeed
,
yet
agreeable
thereto
,
and
are
very
useful
to
discover
the
frauds
of
Heretics
,
as
Trinity
,
Divine
Providence
,
consubstantial
procession
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Satisfaction
,
&c.
5.
We
reject
not
all
Church-History
,
or
the
Records
of
Ancient
Writers
concerning
the
Providences
of
God
in
their
Days
,
in
owning
the
Gospel
;
which
make
much
for
our
instruction
in
Manners
,
and
help
to
incourage
us
to
put
our
trust
in
God
.
6.
There
are
certain
Usages
,
and
innocent
Customs
,
or
Circumstances
,
common
to
Sacred
and
other
Actions
,
which
we
despise
not
,
but
acknowledg
and
receive
as
far
as
their
own
variable
Nature
and
Condition
requireth
;
not
rejecting
them
,
because
anciently
practised
;
nor
regarding
them
,
when
the
general
Law
of
Edification
requireth
the
omission
of
them
.
But
that
wh●ch
we
detest
,
is
,
that
the
Traditions
of
Men
should
be
made
equal
in
dignity
and
authority
with
the
express
Revelation
of
God
:
Yea
,
that
manifest
Corruptions
and
Usurpations
,
as
making
Rome
the
Mistress
of
other
Churches
,
and
superinducing
the
Pope
as
the
Head
of
the
Universal
Visible
Church
,
and
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
without
his
leave
and
appointment
,
and
such-like
other
Point
,
should
be
obtruded
upon
the
World
as
Apostolical
Traditions
,
and
to
be
received
with
like
religious
reverence
,
as
we
do
Articles
of
Faith
set
down
in
Scripture
:
This
is
that
we
cannot
sufficiently
abhor
,
as
apparently
false
,
and
destructive
to
Christianity
.
SERMON
XIV
.
2
Thess.
2.16
,
17.
Now
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
himself
,
and
God
even
our
Father
,
which
hath
loved
us
,
and
given
us
everlasting
Consolation
,
and
good
hope
through
Grace
;
comfort
your
Hearts
,
and
stablish
you
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
.
The
Apostle
,
1.
Giveth
thanks
for
their
Election
,
and
Vocation
,
Ver.
13
,
14.
2.
Exhorteth
them
to
stick
fast
to
the
Truths
delivered
by
Epistles
,
or
word
of
Mouth
,
Ver.
15.
3.
Prayeth
for
them
,
in
the
words
now
read
:
So
that
is
the
third
means
of
confirming
their
Faith
in
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
.
(
Prayer
to
God
for
them
)
.
Now
in
a
Prayer
all
things
are
plain
;
we
must
put
off
our
Shoes
when
we
draw
nigh
to
God
,
appear
before
the
Lord
with
naked
and
bare
Feet
:
Therefore
here
nothing
of
difficulty
will
occur
;
our
Prayers
the
more
simply
and
plainly
they
are
exprest
,
the
more
sincere
they
are
.
In
this
Prayer
observe
,
I.
The
Persons
to
whom
this
Prayer
is
addressed
;
Now
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
himself
,
and
God
even
our
Father
.
II.
The
Ground
of
Audience
,
and
success
are
intimated
,
which
are
two
,
1.
God's
Love
,
which
hath
loved
us
.
2.
The
Pledges
of
his
Love
;
which
are
also
two
,
1.
Without
us
.
2.
Within
us
.
-
1.
He
hath
given
everlasting
Consolation
.
-
2.
Good
hope
through
Grace
.
III.
The
Blessings
prayed
for
.
-
1.
Increase
of
Comfort
,
comfort
your
Hearts
.
-
2.
Perseverance
,
or
Establishment
;
And
stablish
you
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
:
Where
,
by
every
good
Word
,
is
meant
the
sound
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
by
every
good
Work
holiness
of
Life
.
So
that
here
is
a
great
harvest
of
Matter
,
but
we
must
gather
it
in
by
degrees
;
for
all
cannot
be
spoken
of
at
once
.
First
,
We
begin
with
the
Persons
to
whom
the
Prayer
is
addressed
,
Now
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
himself
,
and
God
even
our
Father
.
That
is
,
I
beseech
the
Lord
,
our
Saviour
,
and
God
our
Father
,
to
comfort
and
stablish
you
.
The
Observations
for
this
Branch
shall
be
brief
and
short
,
because
the
proper
seat
of
them
lieth
else-where
.
I.
That
Exhortations
prevail
little
without
Prayer
.
He
had
exhorted
them
to
hold
fast
the
Traditions
,
and
presently
addeth
,
Our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
God
the
Father
stablish
you
,
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
.
It
is
good
to
observe
,
how
all
the
parts
of
the
Apostle's
Discourse
cohere
,
and
agree
together
:
He
first
blesseth
God
for
their
Election
,
and
then
sheweth
how
it
is
accomplished
by
Vocation
,
or
Effectual
Calling
:
Yet
the
effectually
Called
need
Quickning
and
Exhortation
,
that
we
may
concur
to
our
Salvation
in
that
way
which
is
proper
to
us
.
But
left
the
business
should
seem
wholly
to
rest
upon
our
Will
,
he
carrieth
up
the
Matter
to
God
again
by
Prayer
:
Election
doth
not
exclude
God's
Means
,
which
is
Vocation
,
nor
Man's
means
,
which
is
Exhortation
;
but
that
availeth
little
,
unless
the
Matter
be
brought
before
God
again
by
Prayer
.
Now
this
Method
is
necessary
.
1.
Because
all
from
first
to
last
come
from
God
,
he
is
Alpha
and
Omega
,
First
and
Last
,
all
Things
are
from
him
,
through
him
,
and
to
him
.
The
business
began
with
God
in
his
Election
,
and
is
still
carried
on
through
God
,
not
only
by
Effectual
Calling
,
but
actual
Assistance
,
which
giveth
Success
and
Blessing
,
and
then
the
Glory
of
all
redoundeth
to
him
.
2.
Because
what
cometh
from
God
,
must
be
sought
of
God
.
Ezek.
36.37
.
I
will
yet
for
this
be
enquired
of
by
the
House
of
Israel
,
to
do
it
for
them
.
Compared
with
the
26
Vers.
A
new
Heart
will
I
give
you
,
and
a
new
Spirit
will
I
put
within
you
.
We
must
express
our
desires
to
God
for
things
agreeable
to
his
Will
,
for
God
will
not
force
Spiritual
Blessings
upon
us
,
nor
give
them
to
us
,
unless
we
desire
them
:
Some
things
he
gave
us
unasked
,
and
without
our
desire
,
consent
,
or
knowledg
,
as
a
Mediator
,
a
New
Covenant
,
or
offers
of
Grace
,
yea
,
the
first
gift
of
the
Spirit
;
but
in
other
things
we
are
obliged
to
ask
.
3.
A
great
part
of
Man's
Duty
dependeth
on
Prayer
seriously
performed
:
There
is
nothing
so
conducible
to
the
maintaining
of
Communion
between
us
and
God
,
as
a
daily
sence
of
our
Emptiness
,
and
God's
both
Fulness
and
readiness
to
supply
all
our
Wants
.
1.
That
it
is
so
,
that
we
are
empty
,
and
God
is
All-sufficient
,
otherwise
there
would
not
be
a
foundation
for
Practical
Godliness
.
That
we
are
empty
,
John
15.5
.
Without
me
ye
can
do
nothing
:
Not
only
nihil
Magnum
,
but
Nihil
.
So
2
Cor.
3.5
.
Not
that
we
are
sufficient
of
our selves
,
to
think
any
thing
as
of
our selves
,
for
our
sufficiency
is
of
God
.
That
is
we
are
not
able
to
think
any
thing
in
order
to
the
Conversion
of
other
Men
,
or
our selves
;
we
cannot
imagin
to
enter
upon
this
design
without
any
hope
of
success
without
God
.
That
there
is
a
Fulness
in
God
to
supply
all
our
Wants
.
Ephes.
3.20
.
Now
unto
him
that
is
able
to
do
exceeding
abundantly
,
abo●e
what
we
can
ask
,
or
think
:
that
is
,
above
what
we
can
imagine
and
pray
for
.
If
any
Man
seriously
address
himself
to
any
serious
Business
,
he
is
full
of
Imaginations
,
may
it
be
effected
,
yea
,
or
no
?
Alas
,
God
outworketh
their
Thoughts
and
Prayers
,
and
doth
things
which
never
entred
into
our
Hearts
to
conceive
:
That
there
i●
a
Readiness
in
God
to
supply
all
our
Wants
,
otherwise
our
Prayers
would
be
little
encouraged
,
and
be
dead
in
the
Mouth
.
Now
James
1.5
.
If
any
Man
lack
Wisdom
,
let
him
ask
it
of
God
,
who
giveth
to
all
Men
liberall●
,
and
upbraideth
not
.
You
need
not
make
s●ruple
,
or
be
ashamed
to
consult
with
God
upon
every
occasion
;
for
he
is
ready
,
and
hath
not
a
con●ined
Bounty
like
ours
,
who
waste
by
giving
,
and
give
from
our selves
,
what
we
impart
to
others
.
2.
That
without
this
,
Communion
with
God
would
be
interrupted
,
and
all
Religion
would
die
and
languish
.
For
if
we
had
the
Stock
in
our
Hands
,
we
would
forget
,
and
forsake
our
Father
;
but
when
still
we
must
be
enabled
by
God
to
every
good
Work
,
and
we
cannot
have
it
unless
we
acknowledg
Him
,
and
seek
it
of
him
by
Prayer
.
Th●s
keepeth
up
a
sensible
dependance
of
the
Creature
upon
God
;
this
Dependance
begets
Observance
,
Phil.
2.12
.
And
they
that
continually
receive
their
Dole
and
Portion
from
Him
,
are
obliged
to
please
him
in
all
things
.
Vse
of
Direction
.
When
you
come
to
wait
on
the
Word
,
or
receive
here
any
quickning
Exhortation
,
call
God
into
the
Business
,
that
the
thing
may
not
die
away
in
your
Hearts
.
Make
conscience
of
Praying
,
as
well
as
Hearing
;
you
hear
from
Man
in
God's
Name
,
but
carry
it
again
to
God
,
that
he
may
bless
it
.
All
Religion
is
carried
on
between
the
Pulpit
,
and
the
Throne
of
Grace
.
You
will
thrive
if
you
conscienciously
make
use
of
both
Ordinances
;
if
you
hear
of
Christ
in
the
Word
,
and
make
use
of
him
in
Prayer
.
II.
Observation
.
That
Prayer
must
be
made
to
God
alone
.
Psal.
65.2
.
Oh
thou
that
hearest
Prayer
,
unto
thee
shall
all
Flesh
come
:
The
Apostle
here
addresseth
himself
to
God
,
and
so
must
all
Flesh.
I.
He
alone
is
capable
of
hearing
Prayers
.
We
conceive
of
God
as
an
infinite
Being
,
Wise
,
Powerful
,
and
Good
;
as
knowing
all
things
,
as
able
to
do
all
things
,
as
willing
to
give
all
things
,
that
we
can
in
reason
and
righteousness
ask
of
him
.
(
1.
)
He
knoweth
all
things
,
our
Persons
,
Wants
,
Necessities
,
Prayers
.
Our
Persons
:
God
knoweth
that
there
is
such
a
Creature
in
the
World
as
thou
art
;
for
surely
God
knoweth
whom
he
hath
made
,
and
whom
he
supporteth
,
and
governeth
.
A
notable
Instance
we
have
,
Acts
9.11
.
And
the
Lord
said
unto
him
,
Arise
,
and
go
into
the
Street
that
is
called
Straight
and
inquire
in
the
House
of
Judas
,
for
one
called
Saul
of
Tarsus
:
for
behold
he
prayeth
.
What
a
description
is
here
of
God's
particular
Providence
?
the
City
of
Damascus
,
the
Street
called
Straight
,
the
House
of
one
Iudas
,
the
Person
,
a
Lodger
there
,
one
Paul
of
Tarsus
;
the
Action
he
was
imployed
in
,
behold
,
he
Prayeth
!
He
knoweth
our
Wants
and
Necessities
,
Mark
6.8
.
Your
Father
knoweth
what
things
you
have
need
of
before
you
ask
him
.
He
observed
every
weary
step
of
David
in
the
Wilderness
,
and
all
his
Tears
and
Sorrows
.
Psal.
56.8
.
Thou
tellest
my
Wandrings
;
put
thou
my
Tears
in
thy
Bottle
:
are
they
not
in
thy
Book
?
He
particularly
took
notice
of
all
the
Troubles
and
Sorrows
of
his
Exile
and
wandring
Condition
,
as
if
his
Tears
had
been
preserved
in
a
Bottle
,
and
his
Troubles
registred
,
or
recorde●
in
a
Book
.
The
Doctrine
of
the
Gentiles
was
,
Dii
magna
curant
,
parva
negligunt
:
The
great
and
weighty
Matters
the
Lord
took
into
his
Care
,
but
left
other
things
to
their
own
event
and
chance
;
but
the
Doctrine
of
the
Scriptures
is
otherwise
;
God
taketh
notice
of
every
particular
Person
.
For
our
Prayers
,
Psal.
34.6
.
This
poor
Man
cried
unto
the
Lord
,
and
the
Lord
heard
him
,
and
saved
him
out
of
all
his
Troubles
.
How
obscure
soever
the
Worshipper
be
in
the
account
of
the
World
,
if
he
depend
on
God
,
the
Lord
will
regard
him
.
(
2.
)
For
his
Power
,
he
is
able
to
do
all
Things
.
Mark
14.36
.
Abba
,
Father
,
all
things
are
possible
to
thee
.
(
3.
)
For
his
Goodness
,
he
relieveth
all
his
Creatures
,
heareth
the
moans
of
the
Beasts
,
much
more
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
.
Psal.
145.15
,
16.
The
Eyes
of
all
things
wait
upon
the
Lord
,
and
thou
givest
them
their
Meat
in
due
season
,
&c.
Now
this
he
makes
a
ground
of
fulfilling
the
desires
of
them
that
fe●r
him
,
and
being
near
to
all
that
call
upon
him
,
Vers.
18
,
19.
He
that
feedeth
a
Kite
,
will
he
not
provide
for
a
Child
?
Surely
we
have
more
reason
to
trust
in
God
than
they
,
if
you
think
this
belongeth
to
his
common
Bounty
?
But
in
Spiritual
things
it
is
otherwise
,
he
is
most
pleased
,
when
we
ask
Spiritual
Blessings
.
1
Kings
3.10
.
It
pleased
the
Lord
,
that
Solomon
asked
this
thing
.
Well
then
,
since
none
other
is
capable
,
and
God
is
,
to
him
must
we
come
.
2.
The
Scriptures
,
which
are
the
proper
Rule
of
Worship
,
direct
us
to
no
other
.
When
Christ
taught
his
Disciples
to
pray
,
he
directeth
them
to
God
.
Luke
11.2
.
When
ye
pray
,
say
,
Our
Father
which
art
in
Heaven
.
Invovation
is
Divine
Worship
,
and
so
done
to
God
alone
.
3.
When
the
Spirit
moveth
us
to
pray
,
he
inclineth
us
to
come
to
God
,
Rom.
8.15
.
Ye
have
received
the
Spirit
of
Adoption
,
whereby
we
cry
,
Abba
,
Father
.
Gal.
4.5
,
6.
Because
ye
are
Sons
,
he
hath
sent
forth
the
Spirit
of
his
Son
into
your
Hearts
,
crying
,
Abba
,
Father
.
He
doth
not
move
us
to
go
to
the
Saints
,
but
to
God
.
The
Vse
.
Well
then
,
if
any
t●ouble
befal
us
,
let
us
call
on
God
,
unbosom
our selves
to
him
;
Psal.
50.15
.
Call
upon
me
in
the
day
of
trouble
,
I
will
deliver
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorify
me
.
If
we
want
any
Grace
,
let
us
go
to
the
God
of
all
Grace
,
in
the
Name
of
Christ
;
Heb.
4.16
.
Seeing
therefore
we
have
a
great
High
Priest
that
is
entred
into
Heaven
,
Iesus
the
Son
of
God
,
let
us
come
boldly
to
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
t●at
we
may
obtain
Mercy
,
and
find
Grace
to
help
us
in
a
time
of
need
.
We
can
pray
to
none
but
to
him
in
whom
we
trust
;
Psalm
.
62.8
.
Trust
in
the
Lord
at
all
times
;
pour
out
your
Hearts
before
him
.
Trust
is
the
Foundation
of
Prayer
,
they
that
look
to
God
for
all
,
will
frequently
apply
themselves
to
him
:
Our
Necessities
and
Wants
are
continual
,
both
as
to
the
Temporal
and
Spiritual
Things
,
we
need
not
only
daily
Bread
,
but
daily
Pardon
,
daily
Strength
against
Temptations
;
therefore
let
us
often
come
to
God
.
III.
Observation
;
That
Jesus
Christ
is
invoked
together
with
the
Father
,
as
an
Author
of
Grace
,
and
thereby
his
God-head
is
proved
;
for
he
that
is
an
Object
both
of
Internal
and
External
Worship
,
is
God
:
Now
such
is
Christ
.
Of
Internal
Worship
,
Ioh.
14.1
.
Ye
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
me
.
Though
Christ
died
as
Man
,
yet
he
is
God
equal
with
the
Father
,
and
an
Object
of
Faith
and
Trust.
For
External
Worship
or
Prayer
,
the
Text
is
clear
;
Our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
God
even
our
Father
.
That
is
much
for
the
comfort
of
the
Faithful
,
that
we
have
God
to
trust
in
,
and
Christ
to
trust
in
;
that
we
that
have
sinned
with
both
hands
earnestly
,
have
a
double
ground
of
our
Comfort
and
Hope
,
the
infinite
Mercy
and
Power
of
God
,
and
the
infinite
Merit
of
a
Mediator
.
There
is
a
great
latitude
in
the
Object
of
Faith
,
and
so
of
Invocation
,
The
Lord
Iesus
Christ
himself
,
and
God
our
Father
.
There
is
no
pain
so
great
,
that
God
in
Christ
cannot
remove
;
no
Danger
so
dreadful
,
but
he
can
prevent
;
no
Misery
so
deep
,
but
he
can
deliver
from
it
;
no
Enemy
so
strong
,
but
he
can
vanquis●
them
;
no
Want
that
he
cannot
supply
:
When
we
have
a
Want
that
he
cannot
supply
,
or
a
Sickness
that
he
cannot
cure
,
or
a
Danger
that
he
cannot
prevent
,
or
a
Misery
that
he
cannot
remove
,
or
Enemies
that
are
too
hard
for
him
,
then
we
may
sit
down
and
despair
,
and
die
.
I
speak
of
both
as
one
,
for
God
and
Christ
are
here
joined
as
to
the
same
effect
,
comforting
their
Hearts
,
and
stablishing
them
in
every
good
Word
an●
Work
.
IV.
We
can
obtain
nothing
from
God
unless
we
seek
it
in
Christ
.
Therefore
the
Apostle
beginneth
his
Prayer
,
Now
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
God
,
&c.
God
Alone
i●
abundantly
enough
for
our
happiness
,
for
there
is
in
him
more
than
abundantly
enough
to
satisfy
all
the
Capacities
of
the
Creature
;
but
without
a
Mediator
,
how
shall
we
come
to
receive
of
his
fulness
?
If
Ma●
had
kept
innocent
,
God
had
been
enough
to
us
;
for
in
Innocency
there
was
no
Media●or
,
but
to
Man
fallen
a
Mediator
is
necessary
.
1.
I
shall
state
the
necessity
of
i●
.
Because
of
Distance
and
Difference
,
we
are
unworthy
to
approach
his
Holy
Presence
;
and
God
hath
a
Quarrel
and
Controversy
with
us
;
which
till
it
be
taken
up
,
we
can
expect
no
good
thing
from
him
.
(
1.
)
Distance
.
We
are
stranged
from
God
by
the
Fall
,
and
having
lost
his
Image
,
lost
his
Favour
,
and
Fellowship
,
and
all
communion
with
him
;
so
that
God
now
is
looked
upon
by
us
,
as
out
of
the
reach
of
our
Commerce
,
which
hindreth
our
love
and
confidence
in
him
;
for
we
can
hardly
depend
upon
one
so
far
above
us
,
that
he
will
take
notice
of
us
,
or
take
care
for
us
,
so
as
to
relieve
us
in
our
Necessities
,
or
help
us
in
our
Miseries
,
and
give
us
the
Blessings
we
ask
of
him
,
or
that
we
shall
be
welcome
to
him
,
when
we
come
with
our
Prayers
and
Supplications
.
God
taught
the
Israelites
their
distance
;
and
the
Apostle
telleth
us
,
that
all
that
dispensation
the
Holy
Ghost
did
signify
,
That
the
way
into
the
Holiest
was
not
yet
made
●anifest
,
w●ile
the
first
T●bernacle
was
standing
,
Heb.
9.8
.
They
could
not
come
near
God
without
danger
of
Death
;
he
would
not
have
them
so
familiar
w●th
him
.
(
2.
)
Difference
,
or
Controversy
;
A
Mediator
is
used
only
between
disagreeing
Parties
.
When
Man
was
guilty
,
God
was
angry
.
Conscience
of
Sin
presents
God
terrible
,
and
taketh
away
all
confidence
from
us
,
so
that
we
are
obnoxious
to
his
Wrath
and
righteous
Vengeance
;
Who
is
able
to
stand
before
this
Holy
God
?
1
Sam.
6.20
.
And
who
can
dwell
with
everlasting
Burnings
?
Isa.
33.14
.
We
cannot
approach
God
in
any
friendly
manner
.
2.
I
shall
shew
what
Provision
God
hath
●ade
for
us
.
The
Lord
Jesus
took
this
Office
at
God's
appointment
,
of
reconciling
God
to
us
,
and
appeasing
his
Wrath
,
and
us
to
God
,
by
bringing
us
back
again
,
our
alienated
and
estranged
Affections
to
God
.
How
so
!
what
hath
he
done
?
1.
The
Distance
is
in
truth
taken
away
by
his
very
Person
,
he
is
God-Man
;
God
and
Man
meet
together
in
the
Person
of
Christ
;
God
doth
condescend
and
come
down
to
Man
,
and
Man
is
incouraged
to
ascend
to
God
;
God
in
Christ
is
nearer
to
Man
than
he
was
before
,
that
we
may
have
more
familiar
thoughts
of
him
:
The
pure
Deity
is
at
so
vast
a
distance
from
us
,
that
we
are
amazed
and
confounded
when
we
think
of
it
,
and
cannot
conceive
an
hope
that
he
should
concern
himself
in
our
●ffairs
:
But
the
Son
of
God
is
come
in
our
Nature
;
John
1.14
.
The
Word
was
made
Flesh
,
and
dwelt
among
us
.
1
Tim.
3.16
.
Grace
is
the
Mystery
of
Godliness
,
God
manifested
in
the
Flesh
:
So
that
he
is
more
acceptable
to
us
,
and
nearer
at
hand
,
and
more
readily
inclined
to
help
us
,
for
he
will
not
be
strange
to
his
own
Flesh.
2.
The
Difference
and
Controversy
is
taken
up
by
the
Work
of
his
Redemption
;
for
God
hath
set
him
forth
to
be
a
Propitiation
,
or
a
means
of
appeasing
his
Wrath
,
Rom.
3.
25.
and
to
be
the
Foundation
of
that
New
Covenant
,
wherein
Pardon
and
Life
is
offered
to
us
:
It
is
not
enough
to
our
Recovery
,
that
God
be
reconciled
,
but
Man
must
be
renewed
,
otherwise
we
remain
for
ever
unde●
the
displeasure
of
God
.
Now
he
hath
purchased
the
Grace
of
the
Spirit
,
to
be
dispensed
by
the
Covenant
,
to
bring
us
home
to
God
;
Titus
3.5
,
6.
Nor
by
Works
of
Righteousness
which
we
have
done
,
but
according
to
his
Mercy
he
saved
us
,
by
the
washing
of
Regeneration
,
and
renewing
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
he
shed
on
us
abundantly
through
Iesus
Christ
our
Saviour
,
And
,
Rom.
8.2
.
For
the
Law
of
the
Spirit
of
Life
in
Christ
Iesus
,
hath
made
me
free
from
the
Law
of
Sin
and
Death
.
Vse
.
Let
us
be
sensible
of
this
unspeakable
Mercy
,
that
God
hath
provided
a
Mediator
for
us
,
that
we
may
come
to
God
by
him
:
Heb.
7.25
.
Wherefore
he
is
able
to
save
unto
the
●ttermost
,
all
that
come
unto
God
through
him
,
seeing
he
ever
liveth
to
make
Intercession
for
us
:
That
the
legal
Exclusion
is
removed
,
and
a
way
opened
to
the
Father
;
John
14.6
.
I
am
the
W●y
,
the
Truth
,
and
the
Life
;
no
Man
cometh
to
the
Father
but
by
me
:
Otherwise
we
could
not
immediately
converse
with
God
,
nor
trust
in
him
.
(
1.
)
We
see
God
in
our
Nature
as
near
at
hand
,
and
ready
to
help
;
he
came
down
amongst
us
,
and
became
one
of
us
;
was
bone
of
our
bone
,
and
flesh
of
our
flesh
:
And
though
he
hath
removed
his
dwelling
into
Heaven
again
,
it
is
for
our
sakes
,
he
hath
carried
our
Nature
thither
,
to
take
possession
of
that
blessed
Place
in
our
Name
,
if
we
have
a
mind
to
follow
him
;
Iohn
14.2
.
I
go
to
prepare
a
Place
for
you
.
(
2.
)
Here
we
see
the
means
of
appeasing
God's
Wrath
;
2
Cor.
5.19
.
God
●as
in
Christ
reconciling
the
World
unto
himself
:
There
is
a
full
Ransom
paid
,
all
that
enter
into
God's
Peace
shall
have
the
benefit
of
it
.
(
3.
)
By
him
we
are
encouraged
to
come
to
pray
for
every
Blessing
we
stand
in
need
of
;
Ephes.
2.18
.
Through
him
we
both
have
an
access
by
one
Spirit
unto
the
Father
.
Liberty
to
approach
unto
God
,
is
a
priviledg
which
we
cannot
enough
value
;
the
Wall
of
Partition
between
God
and
us
,
is
broken
down
by
Christ
,
he
hath
compleatly
satisfied
God's
Justice
,
Heb.
10.19
.
He
is
now
at
the
right
Hand
of
God
interceding
for
us
:
1
Tim.
2.5
.
There
is
one
God
,
and
one
Mediator
between
God
and
Man
,
the
Man
Christ
Iesus
;
and
remaineth
with
God
as
the
great
Agent
of
the
Saints
:
Heb.
8.1
,
2.
We
have
such
an
High
Priest
,
who
is
set
on
the
right
Hand
of
the
Throne
of
the
Majesty
in
the
Heavens
,
a
Minister
of
the
Sanctuary
,
&c.
Perfuming
their
Prayers
with
the
smoke
of
his
Incense
;
Rev.
8.3
,
4.
And
another
Angel
came
and.
stood
at
the
Altar
,
having
a
Golden
Censer
,
and
there
was
given
unto
him
much
Incense
,
that
he
should
offer
it
with
the
prayers
of
all
Saints
upon
the
Golden
Altar
which
was
before
the
Throne
.
And
the
smoke
of
the
Incense
,
which
came
with
the
prayers
of
the
Saints
,
ascended
up
before
God
out
of
the
Angel's
hand
.
V.
Mark
the
distinct
Titles
given
to
God
and
the
Mediator
;
Christ
is
called
our
Lord
,
and
God
our
Father
:
Let
us
see
what
these
Titles
import
of
Lord
and
Father
.
[
1.
]
Christ
is
represented
to
us
as
the
Lord
,
so
he
was
set
forth
by
the
Apostles
at
the
first
preaching
of
the
Gospel
:
Acts
10.36
.
We
preach
Peace
by
Christ
Iesus
,
he
is
Lord
of
all
.
2
Cor.
4.5
.
We
preach
Christ
Iesus
the
Lord
.
Col.
2.6
.
If
ye
have
received
Christ
Iesus
the
Lord
,
so
walk
in
him
.
Christ
is
Lord
two
ways
.
(
1.
)
By
that
right
which
belongeth
to
him
as
Creator
,
and
is
common
and
equal
to
him
with
the
Father
and
the
Spirit
:
Surely
the
Creator
of
the
World
,
is
the
Soveraign
of
it
;
this
Right
continueth
still
,
and
shall
continue
while
Man
receiveth
his
being
from
God
by
Creation
,
and
the
continuance
of
his
being
,
by
daily
preservation
and
providence
.
(
2.
)
There
is
novum
jus
Dominii
&
Imperii
,
a
new
Right
of
Empire
and
Government
,
which
belongeth
to
him
as
Redeemer
,
and
this
accrueth
to
him
,
1.
Partly
by
the
Donation
of
God
;
Acts
2.36
.
Let
all
the
House
of
Israel
know
,
that
this
Iesus
whom
ye
have
crucified
,
is
made
Lord
and
Christ
.
This
Office
of
Lord
is
derivative
and
cannot
be
supream
,
but
subordinate
,
it
is
derived
from
God
;
All
Power
is
given
to
me
both
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Matth.
28.18
and
it
is
reffered
to
him
,
Phil.
2.11
.
That
every
Tongue
should
confess
,
that
Christ
is
Lord
,
to
the
glory
of
God
the
Father
.
The
supre●m
right
of
governing
is
still
in
God
,
and
s●bjection
to
him
is
not
vacated
,
but
established
,
and
reserved
.
2.
It
is
acquired
by
his
own
purchase
,
Rom.
14
,
9.
For
this
end
Christ
both
died
,
and
rose
again
,
and
revived
,
that
he
might
be
Lord
both
of
Dead
and
Living
.
1
Cor.
6.19
,
20.
Ye
are
not
you
own
,
for
ye
are
bought
with
a
price
;
therefore
glorify
God
in
your
Body
,
and
in
your
Spirit
,
which
are
God's
:
He
had
a
full
right
in
us
before
,
but
this
Lordship
and
Dominion
which
the
Redeemer
is
possessed
of
,
is
comfortable
and
beneficial
to
us
,
and
the
end
of
it
is
to
effect
Man's
Cure
and
Recovery
.
We
could
not
by
our
sin
make
void
God's
Right
and
Title
to
govern
us
,
but
yet
it
was
not
comfortable
to
us
,
it
was
but
such
a
Right
as
a
Prince
hath
to
chastise
his
Rebellious
Subjects
.
We
forfeited
our
Interest
in
his
gracious
Protection
,
therefore
was
this
new
Interest
set
afoot
to
save
and
recover
Fallen
Man
;
therefore
this
Lordship
is
spoken
of
as
Medicinal
,
and
Restorative
,
to
reduce
Man
to
the
Obedience
of
God
that
made
him
.
Acts
10.38
.
God
anointed
Iesus
of
Nazareth
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
with
Power
,
who
went
about
doing
good
,
and
healing
all
that
were
oppressed
with
the
Devil
.
It
is
a
Lordship
,
that
conduceth
to
make
Peace
between
God
and
Man
,
that
we
may
again
enjoy
his
Favour
,
and
live
in
his
Obedience
.
Acts
5.31
.
Him
hath
God
exalted
with
his
right
Hand
to
be
a
Prince
and
a
Saviour
,
for
to
give
repentance
unto
Israel
,
and
remission
of
sins
.
This
new
Lord
hath
made
a
new
Law
of
Grace
,
which
is
,
Lex
Remedians
,
a
Remedy
propounded
for
the
recovering
the
lapsed
World
of
Mankind
;
the
great
benefit
is
,
Remission
of
Sins
,
the
great
Duty
,
Repentance
.
Use
1.
To
perswade
us
to
submit
our selves
to
this
Blessed
Lord
,
by
our
voluntary
consent
;
Psalm
.
45.11
.
He
is
thy
Lord
,
worship
thou
him
.
There
is
a
passive
Subjection
,
and
a
voluntary
Submission
.
By
a
passive
Subjection
all
Creatures
are
under
the
Power
of
the
Son
of
God
,
and
our
Redeemer
;
And
amongst
the
rest
the
Devils
themselves
,
though
grievous
Revolters
and
Rebels
,
are
not
exempted
;
Every
Knee
is
forced
to
bow
to
Christ
.
By
voluntary
submission
,
those
are
Christ's
Subjects
,
and
admitted
into
his
Kingdom
,
who
willingly
give
up
themselves
to
the
Redeemer
,
to
be
saved
upon
his
own
terms
:
2
Cor.
8.5
.
They
first
gave
their
own
selves
to
the
Lord
.
The
Devils
and
wicked
Men
are
his
against
their
wills
;
bu●
all
Christ's
People
are
his
by
their
own
consent
.
Vse
2.
Let
us
perform
the
Duties
,
which
this
Title
calleth
for
:
Our
Obedience
is
the
best
Testimony
of
our
subjection
to
him
.
Many
seem
to
like
Christ
as
a
Saviour
,
but
refuse
him
as
a
Lord
;
whereas
Christ
is
not
only
a
Saviour
to
Bless
,
but
a
Lord
to
Rule
and
Command
.
Therefore
if
we
catch
at
Comforts
,
and
neglect
Duty
,
we
●o
not
own
Christ's
Authority
.
The
Libertine
yokeless
Spirit
is
natural
to
all
.
Luke
19.14
.
We
will
not
have
this
Man
to
raign
over
us
.
Psal.
12.4
.
With
our
Tongues
we
will
prevail
;
our
Lips
are
our
own
,
who
is
Lord
over
us
?
Psal.
2.3
.
Let
us
break
their
Bands
ass●nder
,
and
cast
away
their
Cords
from
us
.
Some
are
so
in
Opinion
,
but
most
in
Practice
.
We
would
not
be
uner
Command
;
we
love
Privileges
,
but
decline
Duties
.
But
he
is
the
Head
of
the
Church
,
who
is
the
Saviour
of
the
Body
,
Ephes.
5.23
.
If
we
would
have
Privileges
by
him
,
we
must
set
our selves
to
obey
his
Laws
:
If
thou
hast
no
care
to
obey
him
as
a
Lord
,
thy
esteem
of
Christ
is
but
imaginary
,
thy
knowledg
but
partial
,
thy
application
of
him
unsound
.
But
we
wil●
own
him
as
Lord
:
How
is
that
understood
?
Will
you
give
him
an
empty
Title
,
or
some
superficial
Complements
,
and
Observances
?
Luke
6●
46
And
why
call
you
me
Lord
,
Lord
,
and
do
not
the
things
that
I
say
?
It
is
a
Mockage
.
Or
,
will
you
please
your selves
with
strict
Opinions
?
Matth.
6.21
,
22.
For
where
your
Treasure
is
,
there
will
your
Heart
be
also
.
The
light
of
the
Body
is
the
Eye
,
if
therefore
thine
Eye
be
single
,
thy
whole
Body
shall
be
full
of
Light
;
if
therefore
the
Light
that
is
in
thee
be
Darkness
,
how
great
is
that
Darkness
?
No
,
nothing
less
than
a
through
subjection
to
his
holy
Laws
,
forsaking
all
other
Lords
.
Isa.
26.13
.
O
Lord
our
God
,
other
Lords
besides
thee
have
had
dominion
over
us
,
but
by
thee
only
will
we
make
mention
of
thy
Name
.
And
then
a
strict
Observance
,
Col.
1.11
.
strengthened
with
all
might
according
to
his
glorious
Power
,
unto
all
Patience
and
Long-suffering
,
with
joyfulness
.
Vse
3.
Depend
upon
Christ
for
the
effects
of
his
Love
to
you
,
which
are
the
Privileges
of
his
Kingdom
,
which
are
Pardon
of
Sins
.
Col
1.13
,
14.
In
whom
we
have
redemption
through
his
Blood
,
the
forgiveness
of
our
Sins
,
the
santification
of
the
Spirit
.
Heb.
8.10
.
This
is
the
Covenant
,
that
I
will
make
with
the
House
of
Israel
after
those
Days
,
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
put
my
Laws
into
their
Minds
,
and
write
them
in
their
Hearts
.
Assistance
in
carrying
on
the
Spir●tual
Life
,
that
here
surely
our
Lord
will
not
desert
us
,
but
help
us
in
our
O●●●ience
to
him
.
Finally
,
everlasting
Life
.
Heb.
5.9
.
And
being
made
Perfect
,
he
became
the
Author
of
eternal
Salvation
unto
all
them
that
obey
him
.
When
the
Devil
and
his
Instruments
are
cast
into
Hell
,
Christ's
faithful
Subjects
and
Servants
are
advanced
into
eternal
Glory
and
Blessedness
.
[
2.
]
God
is
represented
under
the
Title
of
a
Father
;
and
God
even
our
Father
.
God
is
a
word
of
Power
,
Father
expresseth
his
good
Will
and
Love
;
God
standeth
in
both
Relations
to
us
,
as
he
did
also
to
Christ
.
John
20.17
.
I
go
to
my
God
,
and
your
God
;
my
Father
,
and
your
Father
.
Both
joyned
together
signifie
his
Power
,
and
readiness
to
do
Good
.
He
that
is
our
Father
is
true
God
also
,
and
he
that
is
true
God
is
also
our
Father
;
and
therefore
we
may
depend
on
him
.
That
which
we
are
to
open
is
,
the
term
Father
,
which
speaketh
both
Comforth
,
and
Duty
to
us
.
1.
Comfort
.
For
God's
dealing
with
us
will
be
very
Fatherly
;
as
a
Father
loveth
his
Children
,
so
will
God
love
his
People
.
2
Cor.
6.18
.
I
will
be
a
Father
to
●ou
,
and
ye
shall
be
my
Sons
and
Daughters
▪
saith
the
Lord
.
(
1.
)
He
will
pardon
our
Sins
,
and
Frailties
,
and
spare
us
and
pity
us
,
notwithstanding
our
ill
deservings
.
Psal.
103.13
.
Like
as
a
Father
pitieth
his
Children
,
so
the
Lord
pitieth
them
that
fear
him
.
Mal.
3.17
.
They
shall
be
mine
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
in
that
Day
when
I
make
up
my
Iewels
,
and
I
will
spare
them
,
as
a
Man
spareth
his
won
Son
that
serveth
him
.
Surely
this
is
a
Grace
we
stand
in
need
of
,
because
of
our
manifold
Infirmities
,
and
daily
Failings
.
(
2.
)
He
will
give
Grace
,
that
we
may
●●rve
him
better
.
Luke
11.13
.
If
ye
then
,
b●●●g
evil
,
know
how
to
give
good
gifts
to
your
Children
:
how
much
more
shall
your
Heavenly
Father
give
the
holy
Spirit
to
them
that
ask
him
?
Do
but
cry
to
him
,
as
an
hungry
Child
to
his
Father
for
Bread
,
and
God
will
not
deny
this
great
Gift
to
you
.
(
3.
)
God
will
provide
for
us
,
and
give
such
an
allowance
of
Temporal
Mercies
as
are
convenient
.
Mark
6.25
.
Take
no
thought
〈◊〉
your
Life
,
what
ye
shall
eat
,
or
what
ye
shall
drink
,
nor
yet
for
your
Body
,
what
ye
shall
put
on
.
And
Ver.
32.
For
after
all
these
things
do
the
Gentiles
seek
,
for
your
Heavenly
Father
knoweth
that
ye
have
need
of
all
these
things
.
The
belief
of
Adoption
and
particular
Providence
,
kills
all
distrustful
fears
and
cares
at
the
very
Root
.
(
4.
)
He
will
protect
you
and
preserve
you
against
Temptations
.
1
Pet.
1.3
,
5.
Blessed
be
the
God
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
which
according
to
his
abundant
Mercy
,
he
hath
begotten
us
again
unto
a
lively
hope
,
by
the
Resurrection
of
Iesus
Christ
from
the
dead
,
&c.
Who
are
kept
by
the
Power
of
God
through
Faith
unto
Salvation
.
(
5.
)
He
will
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
Luke
12.32
.
Fear
not
little
Flock
,
for
it
is
your
Father's
good
pleasure
to
give
you
the
Kingdom
.
2.
On
the
other
side
,
this
Relation
bespeak●th
Duty
.
For
if
God
be
a
Father
,
we
must
carry
our selves
as
Children
by
our
subjection
to
him
;
that
is
,
by
submission
to
his
Disposing-Will
,
and
obedience
to
his
Governing
Will
.
(
1.
)
By
an
absolute
submission
to
his
Disposing-Will
.
For
if
you
would
enjoy
the
Privileges
of
God's
Family
,
you
must
submit
to
the
Discipline
of
his
Family
.
Heb.
12.6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
For
whom
God
loveth
he
chasteneth
,
and
scourgeth
every
Son
whom
he
receiveth
.
If
you
endure
chastening
,
God
dealeth
wit●
you
as
with
Sons
:
for
what
Son
is
he
whom
the
Father
chasteneth
not
?
But
if
you
are
without
chastisement
,
whereof
all
are
partakers
,
then
are
ye
Bastards
,
and
not
Sons
.
Furt●ermore
,
we
have
had
Fathers
of
our
Flesh
,
which
chastened
us
,
and
we
gave
them
Reverence
:
Shall
we
not
much
rather
be
in
subjection
to
the
Father
of
Spirits
,
and
live
?
In
Heaven
,
where
there
is
no
danger
of
Sin
,
there
is
no
use
of
the
the
Rod
;
but
while
we
are
in
the
Flesh
,
we
need
Correction
,
and
if
God
should
not
give
it
us
,
we
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
not
Legitimate
,
but
Degenerate
Sons
.
But
in
the
10th
Verse
,
the
Apostle
argueth
from
God's
Paternal
Authority
,
For
they
verily
for
a
few
days
chastened
●s
after
their
own
pleasure
,
b●t
he
for
our
profit
,
fit
,
that
we
might
be
partaker●
of
his
Holiness
.
Children
,
though
they
take
●t
ill
to
be
beaten
by
others
,
yet
not
by
their
Parents
,
who
(
under
God
)
are
the
cause
of
their
Being
,
and
love
them
,
and
in
correction
of
them
seek
their
Good
:
Much
more
do
we
owe
this
respect
to
our
Heavenly
Father
,
who
hath
a
more
absolute
right
over
us
.
Parents
may
err
through
want
of
Wisdom
,
their
Chastisements
may
be
arbitrary
,
and
irregular
,
do
much
in
Passion
rather
than
Compassion
;
but
all
God's
Chastisements
come
from
purest
Love
,
and
are
regu●ated
by
perfect
Wisdom
,
and
tend
to
,
and
end
in
Holiness
and
Happiness
.
(
2.
)
Obedience
to
his
Governing
Will
.
The
great
duty
of
Children
is
to
love
,
please
obey
,
and
honour
their
Father
.
Mal.
1.6
.
A
Son
honoureth
his
Father
,
and
a
Servant
his
Master
.
If
I
be
a
Father
,
where
is
mine
Honour
?
If
I
be
a
Master
,
where
is
my
Fear
?
1
Pet.
1.14
,
15.
As
obedient
Children
,
not
fas●ioning
your selves
according
to
the
former
lusts
in
your
Ignorance
:
But
as
he
which
hath
c●lled
you
is
Holy
,
so
be
ye
holy
in
all
manner
of
Conversation
.
John
15.8
.
Herein
is
my
Father
Glorified
,
that
ye
bear
much
Fruit
,
so
shall
ye
be
my
Disciples
.
There
should
be
a
great
tenderness
upon
us
to
do
any
thing
that
may
be
a
breach
of
God's
Law
,
or
tend
to
God's
Dishonour
.
What
diligent
Observers
were
the
Rechabites
of
the
Institutions
of
their
Family
?
Jer.
35.6
.
But
they
said
,
We
will
drink
no
Wine
:
for
Jonadab
the
Son
of
Rechab
our
Father
commanded
us
,
saying
,
Ye
shall
drink
no
Wine
,
neither
ye
,
nor
your
Sons
for
ever
.
VI.
Observ.
They
to
whom
Christ
is
a
Lord
,
to
them
God
is
a
Father
:
his
special
Fatherly
Love
floweth
in
the
Chanel
of
Redemption
,
and
is
brought
about
by
the
Gospel
.
The
Lord
from
all
Eternity
,
predeterminated
some
to
the
Adoption
of
Sons
:
Eph.
1.5
.
Having
predestinated
us
to
the
Adoption
of
Children
by
Iesus
Christ
to
himself
▪
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
his
Will.
But
how
doth
he
bring
to
pass
this
Decree
?
By
the
Redemption
of
Christ
.
It
is
no
mean
Privilege
,
Christians
,
that
needeth
so
much
ado
to
establish
it
.
Gal.
4.4
,
5.
Bu●
when
the
fulness
of
the
time
was
come
,
God
sent
forth
his
Son
made
of
a
Woman
,
made
under
the
Law
,
To
redeem
them
that
were
under
the
Law
,
that
we
might
receive
the
Adoption
of
Sons
.
Christ
came
to
be
the
Foundation
of
a
New
Covenant
,
before
we
could
have
this
Privilege
.
Well
,
but
whence
ariseth
our
actual
Interest
?
I
answer
:
By
accepting
the
offer
of
the
Gospel
,
or
receiving
and
owning
Christ
to
the
ends
for
which
he
came
into
the
World
,
or
God
sent
him
into
the
World
.
John
1.12
.
But
as
many
as
received
him
,
to
them
gave
he
power
to
become
the
Sons
of
God
,
even
to
them
that
believe
on
his
Name
:
That
is
,
by
depending
on
his
Merits
for
our
Reconciliation
with
God
,
and
submitting
to
his
Laws
,
that
he
might
reduce
us
to
our
Primitive
Obedience
,
and
Love
to
them
.
Vse
.
Therefore
if
you
would
have
a
share
in
this
blessed
Privilege
,
1.
You
must
be
Regenerated
by
his
Spirit
:
for
the
Relative
Change
dependeth
on
the
Real
;
our
State
is
not
changed
,
till
our
Natures
be
changed
,
Iohn
1.12
,
13.
Being
born
again
of
the
Will
of
God
.
If
you
would
enter
into
God's
Family
,
and
enjoy
the
Privileges
thereof
,
you
must
be
changed
by
the
Spirit
.
2.
There
is
required
on
your
part
,
an
entrance
into
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mediator
by
Faith
and
Repentance
.
Matth.
18.3
.
Except
ye
be
Converted
,
and
become
as
little
Children
,
ye
shall
not
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
God
.
As
little
Children
are
newly
entred
into
the
World
,
and
beginning
their
Life
,
all
things
are
become
new
to
them
:
So
those
that
have
the
priveleges
of
God's
Children
,
must
become
as
little
Children
,
enter
into
a
new
State
,
carry
on
a
new
Life
and
Trade
,
with
which
they
were
not
acquainted
before
.
Our
first
admission
is
by
a
consent
to
the
New
Covenant
;
Gal.
3.26
.
Ye
are
all
made
Children
of
God
by
Fai●h
in
Christ
;
depending
on
the
merit
of
Christ's
Sacrifice
,
and
binding
our selves
by
a
solemn
Word
,
to
perform
the
Duties
required
of
us
,
which
we
renew
again
in
the
Lord's
Supper
.
VII
.
That
we
most
comfortably
come
to
God
by
Christ
for
Grace
,
when
we
consider
our
Interest
in
him
,
and
Relation
to
him
.
Their
Relation
is
here
intimated
,
for
Jesus
Christ
is
our
Lord
,
and
God
is
our
Father
;
and
surely
our
Lord
will
not
refuse
his
own
Subjects
,
nor
our
Father
be
strange
to
his
own
Children
.
1.
It
is
certain
that
among
Men
,
Relation
to
any
Person
or
thing
indeareth
them
to
us
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Men
love
their
own
Children
;
though
not
so
fair
and
good
as
others
,
yet
they
are
their
own
.
And
is
it
not
so
as
to
God
?
See
Iohn
13.1
.
Having
loved
his
own
that
were
in
the
World
,
he
loved
them
unto
the
end
.
And
Iohn
17.6
.
I
have
manifested
thy
Name
to
the
Men
which
thou
gavest
me
out
of
the
World
;
thine
they
were
,
and
thou
gavest
them
me
,
and
they
have
kept
thy
Word
.
2.
Interest
giveth
us
more
incouragement
.
Isa.
63.19
.
We
are
thine
,
thou
never
bearest
rule
over
them
,
they
were
never
called
by
thy
Name
:
That
is
,
we
are
thy
People
,
thy
Subjects
,
so
called
,
so
accounted
.
That
Interest
giveth
some
hope
and
confidence
is
evident
,
because
sometimes
the
Saints
plead
the
common
Relation
,
that
they
are
the
Workmanship
of
his
hands
;
Psalm
.
119.73
.
Thy
hands
have
made
me
,
and
fas●ioned
me
;
give
me
understanding
,
that
I
may
learn
thy
Commandments
:
They
will
not
quit
their
Interest
in
God
,
if
they
cannot
come
as
his
special
Servants
,
yet
as
his
Creatures
,
one
way
another
,
they
will
intitle
themselves
to
him
.
Vse
.
To
direct
the
Servants
of
God
,
when
they
ask
any
Grace
of
him
,
to
bring
it
to
his
still
,
Our
Lord
,
and
our
Father
.
But
how
shall
they
do
so
,
if
they
have
no
assurance
?
I
answer
:
1.
There
are
some
Titles
which
imply
a
claim
to
Benefits
,
and
Priviledges
;
others
that
infer
an
obligation
to
Duty
:
these
latter
may
be
used
without
any
usurpation
,
Ioh.
20.28
.
My
Lord
,
and
my
God
.
2.
Resignation
of
your selves
to
him
,
sheweth
you
are
his
,
and
in
time
you
will
come
to
know
that
he
is
yours
,
if
you
make
it
good
;
Psalm
.
119.94
.
I
am
thine
,
save
me
,
for
I
have
sought
thy
Precepts
.
Resolve
to
obey
him
,
and
serve
him
,
however
he
deal
with
you
.
Choice
of
God
for
our
Portion
,
and
Christ
for
our
Lord
,
sheweth
you
are
resolved
to
be
his
.
3.
Speak
as
the
Covenant
speaketh
that
you
are
under
,
till
your
sincerity
be
more
unquestionable
;
God
offers
himself
to
be
our
God
,
and
Redeemer
,
and
Father
;
Christ
to
be
our
Lord
and
Saviour
:
Isa.
63.16
.
Doubtless
thou
art
our
Father
,
though
Abraham
be
ignorant
of
us
,
and
Israel
acknowledg
us
not
,
thou
,
O
Lord
,
art
our
Father
,
our
Redeemer
,
thy
Name
is
from
everlasting
.
God
offered
himself
to
be
so
,
and
God
is
angry
for
not
owning
it
;
Jer.
3.4
.
Wilt
thou
no●
from
this
time
cry
unto
me
,
My
Father
,
thou
art
the
guide
of
my
Youth
?
SERMON
XV.
2
Thess.
2.16
,
17.
—
Which
hath
loved
us
,
and
given
us
everlasting
consolation
,
and
good
hope
through
Grace
.
WE
come
now
to
the
second
Branch
,
The
ground
of
Audience
and
Success
in
Prayer
,
Which
hath
loved
us
,
and
given
us
everlasting
consolation
,
and
good
hope
through
Grace
.
Where
three
grounds
of
Acceptance
are
intimated
.
1.
The
first
is
taken
from
the
Rise
and
Foundation
of
all
the
Love
of
God
,
he
hath
loved
us
.
2.
From
the
Matter
of
our
Comfort
,
he
hath
given
us
everlasting
Consolation
.
3.
From
the
Way
whereby
we
receive
it
,
and
entertain
it
,
and
good
hope
through
Grace
.
The
first
relateth
to
our
Redemption
by
Christ
.
The
second
to
the
New
Covenant
.
The
third
to
the
disposition
of
our
Hearts
,
and
how
we
are
affected
in
the
reception
of
these
thi●●●
as
will
appear
more
in
the
expli
〈…〉
Branch
.
〈…〉
with
the
Rise
and
Founda
〈…〉
race
,
which
we
expect
and
●●g
of
●od
in
Prayer
,
He
hath
loved
us
.
Doct.
That
God's
Love
to
Sinners
,
manifested
in
our
Redemption
by
Christ
,
giveth
great
boldness
and
encouragement
in
Prayer
.
-
1.
I
shall
prove
this
is
the
Love
here
intended
.
-
2.
That
this
giveth
boldness
in
Prayer
.
I.
That
this
is
the
Love
here
intended
,
for
these
Reasons
.
1.
This
is
a
visible
effect
and
demonstration
of
his
Love
to
us
;
1
John
3.16
.
Hereby
perceive
we
the
Love
of
God
to
us
,
in
that
he
layed
down
his
life
for
us
.
And
I
Iohn
4.9
,
10.
In
this
was
manifested
the
Love
of
God
towards
us
,
in
that
he
sent
his
only
begotten
Son
into
the
World
,
that
we
might
live
by
him
:
Herein
was
Love
,
not
that
we
loved
God
,
but
that
he
loved
us
,
and
sent
●is
Son
to
be
a
propitia●ion
for
our
sins
.
From
these
places
I
gather
,
that
to
found
our
Confidence
and
Hope
,
it
was
needful
that
the
Love
God
had
to
us
,
s●ould
shew
it self
by
some
manifest
and
real
proof
.
How
can
we
tell
how
God's
Heart
standeth
affected
to
mankind
but
by
the
Effects
?
What-ever
benevolence
or
good-will
he
had
towards
us
,
it
is
not
evident
to
us
till
it
break
forth
into
some
Action
,
and
real
performance
of
some
great
thing
for
us
.
Now
this
was
fully
manifested
,
in
giving
his
Son
to
die
for
a
sinful
World
,
that
he
hath
a
love
for
us
,
and
doth
really
desire
our
Salvation
.
There
is
an
hidden
love
of
God
,
which
is
his
eternal
Purpose
and
Decree
;
and
there
is
an
open
and
declared
Love
,
and
that
is
first
and
most
seen
in
our
Redemption
by
Christ
.
In
Predestination
his
Love
was
conceived
in
his
Heart
;
in
Redemption
it
is
manifested
in
the
Effects
,
that
was
the
Rise
,
this
the
visible
Demonstration
and
Sign
of
it
:
Now
the
Apostle
would
not
reason
from
what
was
hidden
and
secret
,
but
from
what
is
open
and
manifest
.
2.
This
is
not
only
the
Demonstration
and
visible
Proof
of
the
reality
of
his
Love
,
but
an
ample
representation
and
commendation
of
the
greatness
of
his
Love
:
Rom.
5.8
.
But
God
commendeth
his
Love
to
us
,
in
that
while
we
were
yet
Sinners
,
Christ
died
for
us
.
A
thing
may
be
demonstrated
to
be
real
,
that
yet
is
not
commended
or
set
forth
as
great
and
glorious
:
But
God
would
express
his
Love
in
such
an
astonishing
Instance
,
that
we
might
admire
the
greatness
,
as
well
as
believe
the
reality
of
it
.
John
3.16
.
God
so
loved
the
World
,
&c.
that
is
,
so
unspeakably
,
so
unconceivably
would
he
express
his
Love
to
Mankind
,
as
to
send
his
Son
to
assume
our
Nature
,
and
die
for
our
Transgressions
:
He
doth
not
tell
you
how
,
but
leaveth
you
to
admire
at
it
,
and
rejoice
in
it
.
What
may
we
not
expect
from
this
Love
,
this
great
Love
!
if
God
loveth
us
at
such
rate
,
surely
he
is
in
good
earnest
,
his
Heart
is
set
upon
our
Salvation
,
or
else
he
would
never
have
taken
this
course
of
giving
his
only
Son
to
suffer
an
accursed
and
shameful
Death
.
Now
when
the
Apostle
saith
,
God
hath
loved
us
,
he
meaneth
it
of
the
great
instance
of
his
Love
,
Analogum
pe●
se
positum
,
stat
pro
suo
significatu
famosiori
:
Words
not
restrained
by
the
Context
,
must
be
interpreted
in
the
most
famous
and
known
sense
.
3.
This
is
the
first
motive
to
draw
our
hearts
to
him
;
1
John
4.19
.
We
love
him
,
because
he
loved
us
first
:
The
first
motive
of
our
Affection
is
not
his
special
Electing-Love
to
us
above
others
,
for
that
we
cannot
know
before
we
love
him
;
but
his
common
Love
and
Mercy
to
Sinners
,
and
that
was
manifested
in
Christ's
being
sent
to
be
a
Propitiation
for
our
Sins
;
and
not
for
ours
only
,
but
also
for
the
sins
of
the
whole
World
:
This
is
that
which
is
propounded
to
us
to
recover
and
reconcile
our
alienated
and
estranged
Affections
to
God
;
2
Cor.
5.19
,
20.
God
was
in
Christ
reconciling
the
World
to
himself
,
not
imputing
their
Trespasses
unto
him
.
This
Grace
God
offereth
to
us
,
as
well
as
others
;
namely
,
that
for
Christ's
sake
he
will
pardon
our
Sins
,
if
we
will
lay
down
our
Weapons
,
and
enter
into
his
Peace
.
None
are
bound
to
believe
that
God
specially
loveth
them
,
but
those
that
are
specially
beloved
by
him
;
for
none
are
bound
to
believe
a
falshood
,
and
a
falshood
it
is
to
us
,
till
we
have
the
saving
Effects
and
Benefits
.
Therefore
it
is
not
the
special
,
but
the
general
Love
which
first
draweth
in
our
hearts
to
God
;
yea
,
the
Saints
after
some
Testimonies
received
of
God's
special
Love
,
still
make
this
to
be
the
great
ingaging
Motive
,
Gal.
2.20
.
I
live
by
Faith
in
the
Son
of
God
,
who
loved
me
,
and
gave
himself
for
me
.
Well
then
,
this
is
most
likely
to
be
meant
by
the
Apostle
.
II.
This
must
needs
give
great
boldness
in
Prayer
.
1.
By
this
we
see
the
God's
Love
is
not
a
cold
ineffectual
Love
,
that
consists
only
in
raw
wishes
,
but
an
operative
active
Love
,
that
issueth
forth
to
accomplish
what
he
intendeth
to
us
,
though
by
the
most
costly
means
,
and
acted
at
the
dearest
rate
.
God
is
good
,
and
doth
good
,
Psal.
119.68
.
He
hath
a
Love
to
us
,
and
will
do
good
to
us
.
Our
Love
many
times
goes
no
further
than
good
Wishes
,
or
good
Words
,
Be
warmed
,
be
cloathed
,
but
giveth
not
those
things
which
are
needful
to
the
Body
,
Iames
2.16
.
but
God
resteth
not
in
kind
Wishes
,
but
giveth
a
full
demonstration
of
it
:
If
Christ
be
needful
to
●he
Saints
,
they
shall
have
him
;
if
God
spared
not
his
own
Son
,
but
delivered
him
up
for
us
all
,
how
shall
he
not
with
him
also
freely
give
us
all
things
?
2.
It
is
an
act
of
such
infinite
Love
in
God
to
give
us
Christ
to
die
for
us
,
such
as
may
raise
our
wonder
and
astonishment
.
God's
Love
is
an
unmeasurable
Love
,
●nd
so
inlargeth
our
expectations
and
capacity
for
the
reception
of
other
things
.
Ephes.
3.18
,
19.
That
ye
may
comprehend
with
all
Saints
to
know
what
is
the
breadth
,
and
length
,
and
depth
,
and
height
;
and
to
know
the
Love
of
Christ
,
which
passeth
knowledg
,
that
ye
might
be
filled
with
all
the
fulness
of
God
.
There
is
such
an
immensity
in
the
Love
of
Christ
,
as
raiseth
our
desire
and
hopes
to
expect
all
other
things
from
God
,
that
belong
to
our
Duty
and
Happiness
.
If
God
will
do
this
,
what
will
he
not
do
for
those
whom
he
loveth
?
He
that
hath
given
the
greatest
Gift
,
will
not
stick
at
lesser
things
;
He
that
hath
given
a
Talent
,
shall
he
not
give
a
Penny
?
He
that
hath
given
Christ
,
will
he
not
give
pardon
to
cancel
our
Debts
?
Grace
to
do
our
Duty
?
Comfort
to
support
us
in
Afflictions
?
Supplies
to
maintain
and
protect
us
during
our
Service
?
Finally
,
Will
he
not
reward
us
when
our
Work
is
over
?
Reconciliation
by
his
Death
is
propounded
as
more
difficult
,
than
Salvation
by
his
Life
:
Rom.
5.10
.
For
if
when
we
were
Enemies
,
we
were
reconciled
to
God
by
the
Death
of
his
Son
;
much
more
being
reconciled
,
we
shall
be
saved
by
his
Life
.
3.
It
is
a
Gift
in
order
to
other
things
,
and
therefore
he
will
compleat
that
Gift
.
Christ
came
to
purchase
all
manner
of
Blessings
for
us
,
the
Favour
of
God
,
The
●ruition
of
God
,
the
everlasting
Fruition
of
God
in
Glory
and
all
things
by
the
way
n●c●●sary
thereunto
.
There
are
two
Argum●●●
implied
.
(
1.
)
That
God
may
now
do
us
good
without
any
impeachment
of
his
Honour
:
His
Justice
and
Holiness
is
sufficiently
demonstrated
,
the
Authority
of
his
Law
,
and
Truth
of
his
Threatnings
kept
up
.
Rom.
3.25
,
26.
Whom
God
hath
set
forth
to
be
a
Propitiation
through
Faith
in
his
Blood
,
to
declare
his
Righteousness
for
the
remission
of
sins
that
are
past
,
through
the
forbearance
of
God
.
To
declare
,
I
say
,
at
this
time
his
Righteousness
,
that
he
might
be
just
,
and
the
justifier
of
him
that
believeth
in
Iesus
.
(
2.
)
That
after
God
by
an
antecedent
bounty
hath
layed
the
Foundation
so
broad
and
deep
,
the
consequent
bounty
,
which
is
as
the
upper
Building
,
for
which
this
Foundation
was
intended
,
will
be
laid
on
also
.
It
was
said
of
the
foolish
Builder
,
That
he
began
and
was
not
able
to
finish
:
Surely
the
wise
God
,
if
we
be
qualified
,
and
put
no
impediment
on
our
part
,
will
finish
what
he
hath
begun
.
4.
Because
the
giving
of
Christ
sheweth
how
freely
God
will
give
all
things
to
us
,
he
gave
Christ
unasked
,
unsought
to
;
in
this
instance
we
see
his
free
and
undeserved
love
:
This
was
love
to
Rebels
and
Enemies
,
when
the
World
had
corrupted
their
way
,
and
cast
off
God
,
then
Christ
died
for
us
;
a
consideration
which
serveth
to
support
our
Confidence
,
notwithstanding
the
sense
of
our
unworthiness
.
In
the
Covenant
of
Grace
,
great
and
wonderful
Mercies
are
given
out
to
a
world
of
Sinners
,
and
to
our selves
among
the
rest
;
we
see
how
loth
God
is
Sinners
should
perish
.
That
sins
may
be
pardoned
,
if
we
will
accept
God's
terms
,
that
hath
given
such
general
testimony
of
his
Love
to
Mankind
,
his
Love
to
miserable
sinners
;
That
is
willing
they
should
be
reconciled
,
that
there
is
not
so
much
difference
between
us
and
others
,
as
between
him
and
all
.
Now
this
incourageth
us
to
fulfil
the
Conditions
of
the
Gospel
,
notwithstanding
our
unworthiness
of
the
Privileges
thereof
.
1.
Vse
is
Caution
.
Let
us
not
have
wrong
thoughts
of
God
,
when
we
come
to
him
.
We
think
of
God
the
Father
as
one
that
is
all
Wrath
and
Justice
,
and
unwilling
to
be
reconciled
to
Man
,
or
brought
to
it
with
much
difficulty
.
No
:
Christ
came
on
purpose
to
show
the
Love
and
Loveliness
of
God
to
us
;
for
our
Redemption
came
first
out
of
the
Bosom
of
God
;
and
Christ's
mission
into
the
World
,
and
dying
for
Sinners
was
the
fruit
of
his
Love
,
and
mainly
for
this
end
to
give
us
a
full
Demonstration
of
the
Love
of
God
,
and
his
pity
to
the
lost
World
of
Sinners
,
that
when
our
Guilt
had
made
him
frightful
to
us
,
we
might
not
fly
from
him
as
a
Condemning
God
;
but
love
Him
,
and
serve
Him
,
and
pray
to
Him
,
as
one
willing
to
be
Reconciled
to
us
;
therefore
take
heed
what
Picture
of
God
you
draw
in
your
Minds
:
Light
and
heat
are
not
more
abundant
in
the
Sun
,
than
Love
is
in
God
.
2.
Vse
of
Direction
to
us
,
How
to
conceive
of
God
in
Prayer
,
as
one
that
loveth
us
.
We
have
gained
a
great
point
,
when
we
are
pe●●uaded
of
this
,
and
can
come
with
this
thought
into
his
Presence
;
that
I
am
praying
to
a
God
that
loveth
me
,
and
will
do
me
good
.
You
will
say
,
If
I
could
come
to
that
,
I
have
gained
a
great
point
indeed
:
But
what
hindreth
?
There
is
,
I
confess
,
a
two-fold
Love
;
his
General
Love
,
and
his
Special
Love
.
His
General
Love
,
which
intendeth
Benefits
to
us
;
and
his
Special
Love
,
which
hath
already
put
us
in
possession
of
them
.
His
General
Love
to
the
lost
World
,
and
his
Love
and
Mercy
to
us
in
particular
,
putting
us
in
possession
of
the
saving
Benefits
purchased
and
intended
.
(
1.
)
The
General
Love
to
the
lost
World
,
that
is
a
great
thing
the
Devil
seeketh
to
hide
and
obscure
,
the
wonderful
Love
of
God
revealed
in
our
Redeemer
,
that
we
may
still
fly
from
God
,
as
more
willing
to
Punish
than
to
Save
;
and
many
poor
dark
Creatures
gratifie
his
design
.
We
are
still
seeking
signs
and
tokens
of
God's
Love
,
something
to
warrant
us
to
come
to
God
by
Christ
,
and
to
persuade
us
that
we
shall
be
welcome
if
we
do
so
;
and
because
we
cannot
find
any
thing
in
our selves
that
he
will
admit
us
,
we
are
troubled
.
But
all
this
while
we
are
but
seeking
the
Sun
with
a
Candle
.
What
greater
evidence
of
God's
willingness
to
receive
you
,
than
the
Death
of
Christ
,
than
the
Institutions
of
the
Gospel
?
This
is
above
all
Evidences
,
that
he
sent
his
Son
to
die
for
us
.
This
is
like
the
Iews
,
who
,
when
they
had
seen
many
Wonders
wrought
by
Christ
,
would
still
have
a
new
Sign
;
the
greatest
Sign
is
given
already
,
Christ
dying
for
a
sinful
World
.
Men
and
Angels
cannot
find
out
a
Sign
,
Pledg
,
and
Confirmation
of
the
Love
of
God
above
that
:
Yet
,
if
that
be
not
enough
,
we
have
another
Sign
,
the
Promises
,
and
Invitations
of
the
Gospel
,
which
show
his
willingness
to
welcome
Sinners
.
Salvation
is
offered
,
but
not
to
named
,
but
described
Persons
.
Therefore
if
we
are
willing
to
come
under
these
hopes
upon
God's
Terms
,
this
may
satisfy
our
scrupulous
Minds
,
there
is
no
Bar
put
to
us
,
but
what
we
put
to
our selves
by
our
refusing
the
Grace
as
God
offereth
it
.
Certainly
,
God's
Love
and
Mercy
to
lost
Mankind
is
our
first
motive
,
and
his
willingness
to
impart
good
things
to
them
upon
his
own
Terms
,
and
surely
he
is
well
pleased
with
our
acceptance
of
them
.
(
2.
)
There
is
Special
Love
,
where
this
Grace
is
applied
to
us
.
Ephes.
2.4
,
5.
But
God
who
is
rich
in
mercy
,
for
his
great
Love
,
wherewith
he
loved
us
,
hath
quickned
us
,
when
we
were
dead
in
Trespasses
and
Sins
.
He
did
not
begin
to
love
us
when
we
were
converted
,
that
is
of
a
more
ancient
and
eternal
Rise
,
but
when
he
did
begin
to
apply
his
Love
to
us
;
and
this
is
no
ordinary
,
but
great
Love
,
when
God
was
angry
with
us
,
and
pronounced
Wrath
on
us
in
the
Sentence
of
the
Law
,
and
appeared
as
an
Enemy
in
the
course
of
his
Providence
,
and
the
apprehensions
of
our
guilty
Fears
,
then
to
be
Reconciled
;
and
surely
this
is
a
great
advantage
to
draw
nigh
to
God
as
a
Reconciled
Father
.
This
is
the
Object
of
our
everlasting
Love
and
Joy
,
Rom.
5.11
.
And
not
only
so
,
but
we
also
joy
in
God
,
through
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
whom
we
have
now
received
the
Atonement
:
And
this
is
a
prop
of
confidence
in
Prayer
.
Could
we
once
believe
that
he
dearly
loves
us
,
and
is
reconciled
to
us
,
and
taketh
us
for
his
Children
,
that
he
delighteth
in
our
Prosperity
;
Oh
how
chearfully
could
we
come
into
his
Presence
!
John
16.27
.
The
Father
himself
loveth
you
,
because
you
have
loved
me
,
and
believe
that
I
came
out
from
God
.
They
have
not
only
his
Intercession
,
but
the
Father
's
especial
Love
,
which
is
the
ground
and
hope
of
Audience
.
Now
this
particular
Interest
dependeth
on
something
wrought
in
our
Souls
by
the
holy
Spirit
;
our
Lord
mentioneth
two
things
,
their
Faith
in
Christ
,
and
Love
to
God
.
(
1.
)
Faith
in
Christ
,
or
a
thankful
acceptance
of
him
,
as
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
therefore
called
receiving
Christ
,
and
entitleth
us
to
the
Privileges
of
Christ's
Children
.
John
2.12
.
To
as
many
as
received
him
,
to
them
gave
he
liberty
to
become
the
Children
of
God
,
even
to
as
many
as
believe
in
his
Name
.
(
2.
)
Love
to
God
.
John
14.21
.
He
that
hath
my
Commandments
,
and
keepeth
them
,
he
it
is
that
loveth
me
:
and
be
that
loveth
me
,
shall
be
loved
of
my
Father
,
and
I
will
love
him
,
and
manifest
my self
to
him
.
And
Vers.
23.
If
any
Man
love
me
,
he
will
keep
my
Words
:
and
my
Father
will
love
him
,
and
we
will
come
unto
him
,
and
make
our
abode
with
him
.
We
cannot
perceive
our
Interest
in
the
special
Love
of
God
,
but
by
our
Sincerity
,
Faith
in
Christ
,
and
Love
to
God
.
When
we
see
God's
Love
taken
in
our
Hearts
,
we
may
know
that
he
loveth
us
,
especially
the
latter
;
for
by
the
latter
,
the
former
is
manifested
also
.
Gal.
5.6
.
Faith
worketh
by
Love
.
Now
the
evidences
of
sincere
Love
to
God
,
are
seeking
after
God
,
and
delighting
in
him
;
if
you
cannot
find
the
latter
,
the
former
will
evidence
it
to
you
.
Prov.
8.17
.
I
love
them
that
love
me
,
and
those
that
seek
me
early
shall
find
me
..
The
desiderium
unionis
,
the
desiring
seeking
Love
,
if
it
be
serious
and
earnest
,
it
is
sincere
,
though
you
find
not
such
delightful
apprehensions
of
his
Grace
to
you
.
Clear
that
once
,
and
when
you
come
to
Prayer
,
you
may
know
God
loveth
you
;
and
the
dearest
Friend
we
have
in
the
World
,
hath
not
the
thousandth
part
so
much
as
he
;
yea
,
the
highest
Angel
doth
not
love
God
so
much
as
he
loveth
the
lowest
Saint
.
God
loveth
like
himself
,
becoming
the
Greatness
and
Infiniteness
of
his
own
Beeing
,
and
with
this
persuasion
pray
to
him
.
Secondly
,
The
second
ground
of
Audience
is
from
the
fruit
of
his
Love
,
as
demonstrated
in
the
New
Covenant
,
wherein
we
have
the
matter
of
everlasting
Consolation
.
Surely
this
Clause
respects
not
the
effect
and
sense
in
our
own
Hearts
,
but
respects
the
Matter
and
Object
of
our
Comfort
;
for
he
prayeth
for
the
Application
of
it
afterwards
:
Comfort
your
Hearts
,
&c.
And
besides
,
nothing
is
more
fleeting
,
and
oftner
interrupted
,
than
our
Comfort
in
this
Life
:
It
would
contradict
plain
sense
to
call
that
Comfort
which
Christians
feel
,
and
actually
enjoy
everlasting
Comfort
.
Therefore
I
understand
it
of
the
Matter
,
and
observe
this
Doctrine
,
That
God
hath
given
all
true
Believers
solid
ground
of
perpetual
and
endless
Comfort
.
I
will
prove
it
by
three
Arguments
.
[
1.
]
The
Comforts
propounded
are
of
an
everlasting
Tendency
and
Benefit
,
Pardon
and
Life
,
to
free
us
from
everlasting
Death
,
and
to
bring
us
into
the
possession
of
everlasting
Happiness
,
when
our
Souls
and
Bodies
shall
be
for
ever
glorified
in
Heaven
.
Now
the
Consolation
grounded
on
the
promise
of
Eternal
Life
,
whatever
it
be
in
our
feeling
,
is
in
its
causes
and
foundation
Eternal
.
The
Scripture
often
insists
upon
this
:
1
John
2.
25.
And
this
is
the
Promise
that
he
hath
promised
us
,
even
Eternal
Life
.
Heb.
5.9
.
And
being
made
Perfect
,
he
became
the
Author
of
eternal
Salvation
unto
all
them
that
obey
him
.
We
have
by
Christ
deliverance
from
Sin
,
and
and
all
the
Consequents
of
it
,
not
only
for
a
time
,
but
for
ever
:
Eternal
Peace
and
Felicity
is
our
Portion
.
So
it
is
said
,
Psal.
119.111
.
Thy
Testimonies
have
I
taken
for
an
Heritage
for
ever
;
for
they
are
the
rejoycing
of
my
Heart
.
It
is
not
an
Heritage
to
lean
upon
for
a
while
,
as
all
our
Worldly
Comforts
are
,
but
for
ever
:
So
Psal.
73.26
.
God
is
my
Portion
for
ever
:
That
is
,
when
all
other
things
fail
,
have
spent
their
allowance
,
can
afford
us
no
more
relief
;
then
we
begin
to
enjoy
our
true
and
proper
Portion
.
It
were
endless
to
heap
up
places
.
Man
for
his
Sin
was
cast
out
of
Paradise
:
but
surely
in
the
other
World
,
there
is
no
change
of
Estate
;
for
Men
are
past
their
Trial
,
and
must
be
what
they
are
for
ever
.
If
you
could
imagin
(
as
some
have
had
the
large
charity
to
conceit
it
)
that
the
condition
of
the
Wicked
should
be
changed
,
yet
there
is
no
Reason
at
all
why
the
state
of
the
Godly
should
be
changed
,
who
have
past
the
Pikes
,
and
are
triumphing
with
God
,
that
they
should
ever
lose
that
Estate
again
.
[
2.
]
They
depend
on
everlasting
Foundations
,
such
as
are
these
:
1.
The
everlasting
Love
of
God
.
Psal.
103.17
.
The
Mercy
of
the
Lord
is
from
everlasting
to
everlasting
,
on
them
that
fear
him
.
Not
only
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
but
from
Eternity
to
Eternity
.
It
was
an
ordinary
Form
of
praising
God
in
the
Old
Testament
,
for
his
Mercy
endureth
for
ever
.
2.
The
everlasting
Merit
of
Christ
,
which
never
loseth
its
force
and
effect
.
Heb.
9.12
.
He
hath
obtained
eternal
Redemption
for
us
.
Not
that
Christ
is
always
propitiating
:
No
,
the
Work
was
performed
in
a
short
time
,
but
the
Virtue
of
it
is
of
everlasting
continuance
.
3.
There
is
an
eternal
and
unchangeable
Covenant
.
Heb.
13.20
.
Through
the
Blood
of
the
everlasting
Covenant
.
Though
the
Covenant
made
with
Israel
was
abolished
,
yet
this
is
everlasting
,
and
continueth
for
ever
,
and
shall
never
be
altered
;
because
it
was
able
to
reach
the
end
for
which
it
was
appointed
,
which
is
the
eternal
Salvation
of
Man
:
That
was
a
Temporary
Covenant
,
this
Eternal
.
Now
because
this
is
the
main
Circumstance
,
and
the
next
ground
of
our
eternal
Consolation
,
the
Covenant
of
Life
and
Peace
that
God
hath
made
with
us
in
Christ
;
I
shall
prove
the
eternal
truth
,
and
immutable
constancy
of
this
Covenant
.
That
a
Promise
be
immutable
,
certain
,
and
firm
,
three
things
are
required
.
1.
That
it
be
seriously
and
heartily
made
,
with
a
purpose
to
perform
it
.
2.
That
he
that
hath
promised
,
continue
in
his
purpose
without
change
of
Mind
.
3.
That
it
be
in
the
power
of
him
that
promiseth
,
to
perform
what
he
hath
promised
.
Now
of
all
these
things
there
can
be
no
doubt
.
1.
God
meaneth
as
he
speaketh
,
when
he
promiseth
to
give
eternal
Life
to
those
that
believe
and
obey
the
Gospel
.
There
is
no
question
,
but
he
is
so
minded
,
when
he
sent
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
from
Heaven
to
assure
us
of
it
by
his
Doctrine
,
to
die
the
Death
to
purchase
it
for
us
,
and
afterward
to
rise
again
and
enter
into
that
Happiness
that
he
spake
of
;
and
assoon
as
he
was
ascended
up
on
High
,
gave
gifts
to
Men
to
give
notice
of
this
blessed
Estate
to
be
had
upon
the
Terms
of
his
New
Covenant
,
his
Spirit
attesting
the
truth
of
it
by
divers
Signs
and
Wonders
;
partly
to
alarm
the
drowzy
World
to
regard
it
,
and
assure
the
incredulous
World
that
it
is
no
Fable
;
and
because
they
live
not
for
ever
,
did
inspire
those
holy
Men
before
they
went
out
of
the
Body
,
to
write
a
Book
of
thi●
Salvation
,
for
the
use
of
the
World
in
all
Ages
.
To
think
that
God
is
not
serious
in
all
this
;
yea
,
to
make
him
a
Lyar
indeed
;
yea
,
to
establish
a
Falshood
with
the
greatest
solemnity
and
demonstration
,
that
can
be
offered
to
Mankind
;
yea
,
to
make
a
Lye
necessary
not
only
to
the
Governing
,
but
Sanctifying
of
the
World
:
Surely
then
,
there
is
a
truth
in
that
great
Promise
,
which
he
hath
promised
us
,
even
Eternal
Life
.
2.
That
God
doth
continue
in
his
Purpose
without
change
of
Mind
,
there
is
no
doubt
of
it
,
if
we
consider
his
Eternal
,
and
Unchangeable
Nature
.
Mal.
3.6
.
I
am
the
Lord
,
I
change
not
.
James
1.17
.
With
him
is
no
variableness
,
neither
shadow
of
turning
.
And
what
should
alter
his
Purpose
?
Doth
he
meet
with
any
thing
that
he
foresaw
not
,
or
knew
not
before
?
No
:
This
is
a
weakness
incident
to
Man
:
God
doth
never
repent
and
call
back
his
Grant
,
which
he
hath
by
this
condescending
Act
of
Grace
ensured
to
the
Heirs
of
Promise
.
1
Sam.
15.29
.
The
strength
of
Israel
will
not
Lye
,
nor
Repent
:
for
he
is
not
as
Man
,
that
he
should
Repent
.
Psal.
110.4
.
I
have
Sworn
,
and
will
not
Repent
;
thou
art
a
Priest
for
ever
after
the
order
of
Melchisedek
.
Christ
is
by
Oath
instated
in
full
power
of
entertaining
and
blessing
his
Faithful
Servants
,
which
shall
never
be
retracted
and
reversed
.
To
take
off
all
doubt
,
he
hath
given
double
Assurance
,
his
Word
,
and
his
Oath
.
Heb.
6.17
,
18.
God
being
willing
more
abundantly
to
shew
unto
the
Heirs
of
Promise
the
Immutability
of
his
Counsel
,
confirmed
it
with
an
Oath
;
That
by
two
Immutable
things
,
wherein
it
is
impossible
for
God
to
lie
,
we
might
have
strong
Consolation
,
who
have
fled
for
refuge
to
lay
hold
on
the
hope
that
it
is
set
before
us
.
That
we
might
know
that
the
New
Covenant
is
Unchangeable
and
Irrevokable
,
and
so
our
Comfort
be
the
more
strong
,
certain
,
and
stable
,
God
was
pleased
to
give
sincere
Believers
this
double
Assurance
,
by
his
Word
,
and
Oath
,
having
regard
to
our
Infirmity
,
and
those
many
Doubts
,
wherewith
we
are
haunted
about
the
World
to
come
.
God
hath
ever
bin
tender
of
his
Word
;
above
all
that
is
famed
,
or
believed
of
him
,
this
is
most
conspicuous
,
Psal.
138.2
.
Thou
hast
magnified
thy
Word
above
all
thy
Name
.
And
Matth.
24.35
.
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
pass
away
,
but
my
words
shall
not
pass
away
;
And
an
Oath
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
the
Apostle
tells
us
,
it
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
It
is
interposed
usually
indeed
in
a
doubtful
Matter
.
But
though
here
it
needed
not
,
God
would
shew
his
extraordinary
care
for
our
Salvation
:
We
see
his
good
Will
in
the
Promise
,
his
solicitude
in
the
Oath
.
In
short
,
God
wou●d
never
be
so
fast
bound
,
but
that
he
doth
and
will
still
continue
his
purpose
.
3.
That
he
is
able
to
perform
it
:
Faith
looks
to
that
also
;
for
this
was
the
ground
and
prop
of
Abraham's
Faith
;
Rom.
4.21
.
Being
fully
persuaded
,
that
what
God
had
promised
,
he
was
able
to
perform
:
So
must
all
Abraham's
Children
,
that
would
give
glory
to
God
in
believing
.
The
Way
of
Salvation
is
so
rare
and
mysterious
,
and
so
many
difficulties
object
themselves
to
our
view
,
that
we
are
soon
puddered
,
unless
we
reflect
upon
the
Power
of
God
.
God
is
able
to
find
out
a
way
,
whereby
Sinners
may
be
reconciled
,
our
corrupt
Hearts
sanctified
,
and
our
Sins
subdued
by
his
Spirit
,
whereby
his
Interest
in
us
may
be
preserved
against
the
Assaults
and
Temptations
of
the
Devil
,
World
and
Flesh
;
he
is
able
to
receive
our
Souls
to
himself
after
they
flit
out
of
the
Body
:
And
finally
,
He
is
able
to
raise
our
vile
Bodies
,
after
they
are
eaten
out
by
Worms
,
and
turned
into
Dust
;
Phil.
3.21
.
Who
shall
change
our
vile
Bodies
,
that
they
may
be
like
unto
his
own
glorious
Body
;
according
to
the
working
,
whereby
he
is
able
even
to
subdue
all
things
unto
himself
.
Matters
of
Faith
being
wholly
or
mainly
future
,
or
to
come
,
and
difficult
to
be
performed
.
And
in
the
mean
time
,
we
being
exercise●
with
so
many
Trials
,
an
express
belief
of
God's
Power
is
necessary
to
convert
such
an
obstinate
Creature
as
Man
is
:
to
sanctify
such
a
sinful
Creature
,
to
preserve
us
in
the
midst
of
Temptations
,
to
raise
the
Dead
,
are
no
slight
things
.
[
3.
]
It
is
called
everlasting
Consolation
,
because
it
is
sufficient
to
do
its
Work
:
That
is
to
say
,
(
1.
)
To
reduce
us
from
temporal
and
flesh-pleasing
Vanities
.
Alas
!
the
pleasures
of
Sin
are
but
for
a
season
,
not
worthy
to
be
compared
to
the
Recompence
of
Reward
,
which
Christ
hath
promised
,
Heb.
11.25
,
26.
Ghusing
rather
to
suffer
affliction
w●●●
the
People
of
God
,
than
to
enjoy
the
pleasures
●f
sin
for
a
season
:
Est●eming
the
reproach
of
Ch●●st
gre●ter
Riches
than
the
Treasures
of
Egypt
;
〈◊〉
had
respect
to
the
recompence
of
Reward
.
Whatever
is
temporal
,
we
may
soon
see
the
end
of
it
:
All
carnal
Injoyments
,
like
Flowers
,
wither
while
we
smell
on
them
;
and
the
most
shining
Glory
in
the
World
is
soon
burnt
to
a
Snuff
:
But
Eternal
Life
,
and
Eternal
Glory
,
and
Eternal
Pleasure
,
is
secured
to
us
by
Christ's
Promise
:
All
the
Delights
in
the
World
are
but
a
May-game
to
these
Eternal
Pleasures
,
which
we
shall
have
at
God's
right
hand
for
evermore
.
Psal.
16.11
.
Thou
wilt
shew
me
the
Path
of
Life
;
in
thy
presence
is
fulness
of
joy
;
at
thy
right
Hand
there
are
pleasures
for
evermore
.
Now
will
you
sell
your
birth-right
for
one
morsel
of
Meat
?
part
with
your
Eternal
Inheritance
for
a
little
carnal
Satisfaction
?
We
have
Souls
that
will
no●
perish
;
and
shall
we
spend
our
whole
time
in
seeking
after
things
that
perish
in
the
using
?
Temporal
things
carry
no
proportion
with
an
immortal
Spirit
.
We
shall
live
for
ever
,
we
should
look
after
things
that
will
abide
for
ever
:
1
John
2.17
.
The
World
passeth
away
,
and
the
Lust
thereof
;
but
he
that
doth
the
Will
of
God
,
abideth
for
ever
.
Otherwise
what
will
you
do
when
the
Soul
shall
be
turned
out
of
Doors
?
To
what
Regions
must
the
poor
shiftless
harbourless
Soul
be-take
it self
?
Surely
then
this
Consolation
,
though
we
feel
it
not
always
,
and
it
be
frequently
interrupted
,
may
be
well
c●lled
Eternal
Consolation
;
because
it
affordeth
Argument
enough
to
check
our
worldly
and
sensual
Inclin●tions
▪
and
to
call
us
off
from
Time
to
Eternity
.
(
2.
)
To
make
us
stedfast
in
the
Truth
,
and
chearful
under
Sufferings
,
fo●
he
saith
here
,
The
Lord
that
hath
given
us
everlasting
Consolation
,
comfort
your
hearts
and
establish
you
.
The
great
use
of
everlasting
Consolation
,
is
to
comfort
and
stablish
us
in
a
suffering
Condition
.
The
loss
of
Temporal
Comforts
is
grievous
;
but
it
is
recompe●ced
with
the
promise
of
eternal
Joys
,
revealed
in
the
Gospel
.
Heb.
10.34
.
Ye
took
joyfully
the
spoiling
of
your
goods
,
knowing
in
your selves
,
that
in
Heaven
ye
have
a
better
and
an
endu●ing
substance
;
cast
not
away
the●efore
your
Confidence
,
which
hath
great
recompence
of
Reward
.
And
all
our
Pains
and
Afflictions
are
sweetned
,
so
far
as
to
keep
us
from
fainting
.
2
Cor.
4.17
,
18.
Our
light
Afflic●ion
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
eternal
weight
of
Glory
;
while
we
look
not
at
the
things
which
are
seen
,
but
at
the
things
which
are
not
seen
:
for
the
things
that
are
seen
,
are
temporal
;
but
the
things
that
are
not
seen
,
are
eternal
.
The
end
of
God's
Covenant
and
Promises
,
is
●o
give
us
strong
Consolation
in
the
midst
of
Temptations
,
Persecutions
,
and
Trials
.
Wo●ldly
Joys
appear
and
vanish
in
a
moment
,
every
blast
of
Temptation
scattereth
them
:
It
is
eternal
Blessedness
which
is
the
cause
of
solid
Comfort
in
all
Dangers
,
Storms
,
and
Tempests
:
hither
we
retreat
as
to
our
Sanctuary
,
and
find
relief
.
In
the
World
all
is
unstable
and
uncertain
;
but
the
Covenant
provideth
for
us
eternal
Joy
and
Bliss
.
(
3.
)
The
third
Effect
,
which
it
is
to
produce
in
us
,
is
an
increase
of
Holiness
,
to
stablish
us
in
every
good
Word
,
that
is
not
only
in
sound
Doctrine
,
but
in
every
good
Work
,
in
Holiness
of
Life
,
our
Endeavours
should
answer
our
Motives
and
Ends
;
Abound
in
the
Work
of
the
Lord
,
forasmuch
as
your
Labour
is
not
in
vain
in
the
Lord
,
1
Cor.
15.58
.
Diligence
should
not
be
grievous
to
us
,
when
there
is
everlasting
Consolation
at
the
back
of
it
;
surely
this
should
put
life
into
all
our
Endeavours
.
Should
we
trifle
away
that
time
which
we
are
to
improve
for
Eternity
?
John
6.27
.
Labour
not
for
the
Meat
that
perishes
,
but
for
that
which
is
to
endure
to
everlasting
Life
.
Faith
in
Christ
joined
with
solid
Godliness
,
will
lead
you
to
eternal
Life
.
There
should
be
in
the
Saints
an
eternal
Principle
,
which
is
the
Grace
of
the
Holy
Spirit
;
and
an
eternal
End
,
which
is
the
pleasing
,
glorifying
,
and
enjoying
of
God
;
and
an
eternal
Rule
,
which
is
the
Will
of
God
:
and
they
will
have
eternal
Consolation
and
Reward
.
Vse
of
Exhortation
.
1.
Look
upon
the
New
Covenant
as
it
is
in
it self
,
as
containing
the
only
solid
Grounds
of
rejoicing
;
the
Blessings
of
it
are
real
,
certain
,
stable
,
and
sutable
to
the
great
necessities
of
Mankind
.
The
Blessings
are
Pardon
and
Life
,
they
are
real
,
no
Fancies
or
Chimera's
.
The
Gospel
is
not
a
Dream
,
or
well
devised
Fable
;
but
the
greatest
reality
in
the
World
,
it
speaketh
much
for
it self
,
commending
it self
to
the
Conscience
by
rational
Evidence
;
2
Cor.
4.2
.
By
manifestation
of
the
Truth
,
commending
o●r
selves
to
every
Man's
Conscience
in
the
sight
of
God
:
But
more
by
the
Authority
of
the
Son
of
God
,
who
came
from
Heaven
to
shew
us
the
way
thither
.
And
if
it
had
not
been
so
,
he
would
have
told
us
,
John
14.2
.
For
he
used
great
plainness
of
Speech
and
Fidelity
;
and
is
more
fully
ratified
by
the
Spirit
;
Iohn
16.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
He
will
reprove
the
World
of
Sin
,
of
Rig●teousness
,
and
of
Iudgment
.
They
are
stable
and
unchangeable
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Covenant
Form
,
in
which
the
Co●veyance
is
so
strong
and
firm
,
as
will
make
a
Plea
in
Law
.
2
Sam.
23.5
.
He
hath
made
an
Everlasting
Covenant
with
me
,
ordered
in
all
things
,
and
sure
,
in
which
is
all
my
hope
and
desire
.
And
suitable
to
many
necessities
.
Here
is
a
Cure
for
our
great
Sore
by
Pardon
,
and
satisfaction
to
our
Desires
by
a
fit
Happiness
.
2.
Let
it
be
so
to
you
,
do
you
fulfil
the
Duties
required
,
if
there
be
any
room
for
doubting
,
it
must
be
of
your
Qualification
;
therefore
that
must
be
made
more
explicit
.
1
John
3.19
.
Hereby
we
know
that
we
are
of
the
Truth
,
and
shall
assure
our
hearts
before
him
.
We
miss
much
of
this
everlasting
Consolation
;
because
we
are
upon
such
loose
terms
with
God
;
never
hope
to
have
peace
upon
cheaper
terms
,
than
clear
and
undoubted
Holiness
.
You
are
not
to
model
God's
Covenant
,
and
new
make
it
,
and
bring
it
down
to
your
humour
and
liking
:
No
,
the
Covenant
is
unalterable
and
eternal
:
So
the
Duties
as
well
as
the
Priviledges
.
You
must
take
it
as
you
find
it
,
and
chuse
the
things
that
please
God
.
Isa.
56.4
.
There
is
your
claim
,
follow
that
close
,
—
henceforth
is
laid
up
for
me
a
Crown
of
Righteousness
,
which
the
Lord
,
the
Righteous
Iudg
,
shall
give
me
at
that
day
;
and
not
to
me
only
,
but
to
all
them
that
love
his
appearing
.
3.
Carry
it
so
as
those
to
whom
God
hath
given
grounds
of
everlasting
Consolation
.
We
are
up
when
we
have
the
World
with
us
,
but
dead
in
the
Nest
when
our
temporal
Dependencies
are
broken
.
The
Covenant
is
the
same
still
,
and
there
should
be
your
Hope
and
your
Joy
;
2
Cor.
1.20
.
All
the
Promises
of
God
in
him
,
are
Yea
,
and
in
him
Amen
,
unto
the
Glory
of
God
by
us
.
2
Sam.
23.5
.
Although
my
House
be
not
so
with
God
,
yet
he
hath
made
with
me
an
everlasting
Covenant
,
ordered
in
all
things
,
and
sure
:
for
this
is
all
my
Salvation
,
and
all
my
desire
,
although
he
ma●e
it
not
to
grow
.
Heaven
is
where
it
was
,
the
World
cannot
make
void
your
Interest
in
it
:
Therefore
you
should
rejoice
in
the
Lord
always
.
Phil.
4.4
.
Rejoice
in
the
Lord
always
;
and
again
,
I
say
,
rejoice
.
SERMON
XVI
.
2
Thess.
2.16
.
—
And
good
hope
through
Grace
.
WE
now
come
to
the
third
ground
of
Audience
and
Acceptance
;
he
hath
given
us
good
hope
through
Grace
.
This
sheweth
how
we
entertain
the
everlasting
Consolation
offered
in
the
Gospel
,
with
good
Hope
,
and
this
wrought
in
us
by
God
.
Here
is
,
-
1.
The
Gift
,
good
Hope
.
-
2.
The
moving
Cause
,
through
Grace
.
Doct.
That
it
is
a
great
advantage
,
when
we
pray
for
Consolation
and
Confirmation
in
Holiness
,
to
consider
that
God
hath
already
given
us
the
Hope
of
Eternal
Life
.
Here
I
shall
,
-
1.
Open
the
Gift
.
-
2.
Shew
what
incouragement
this
is
in
Prayer
.
In
the
opening
the
Gift
,
let
me
inquire
.
-
1.
What
is
this
good
Hope
mentioned
,
and
what
are
the
Properties
of
it
?
-
2.
That
this
is
the
free
Gift
of
God
?
1.
What
is
this
good
Hope
?
Hope
is
sometimes
put
for
the
Object
,
or
Thing
hoped
for
.
As
Prov.
13.12
.
Hope
deferred
,
maketh
the
Heart
sad
.
That
is
,
the
delay
of
the
good
expected
is
very
tedious
,
and
troublesome
to
us
.
So
in
Christian
Hope
,
Col.
1.5
.
For
the
Hope
which
is
laid
up
for
you
in
Heaven
.
Where
Hope
is
put
for
the
Object
of
it
,
the
blessed
and
glorious
Estate
,
which
is
reserved
for
us
hereafter
.
The
great
objects
of
Hope
,
which
yet
do
not
exclude
intervening
Blessings
,
are
these
:
(
1.
)
The
coming
of
Christ
to
o●r
Comfort
.
Tit.
2.13
.
Looking
for
the
blessed
hope
,
and
the
glorious
appearing
of
the
great
God
,
and
our
Saviour
Iesus
Christ
.
1
Pet.
1.13
.
Gird
up
the
loins
of
your
Minds
,
and
be
sober
,
and
hope
to
the
end
;
for
the
Grace
that
is
to
be
●rought
unto
you
at
the
Revelation
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Hope
is
there
described
by
its
singular
Object
,
the
coming
of
Christ
,
called
there
the
Revelation
of
Christ
.
Christ
is
now
under
a
Vail
,
his
Bodily
Presence
being
removed
,
and
his
Spiritual
Glory
seen
,
but
darkly
,
as
in
a
Glass
;
but
then
he
shall
appear
in
Person
,
and
in
his
Glory
.
When
Christ
withdrew
out
of
sight
,
our
Comfort
seemed
●o
be
gone
with
him
;
but
he
will
come
ag●in
;
he
is
not
gone
in
anger
,
but
about
Business
,
to
set
all
things
at
rights
against
the
day
of
solemn
Espousals
;
and
then
he
cometh
to
possess
what
he
hath
purchased
,
and
to
carry
the
Church
into
the
everlasting
place
of
her
Abode
:
This
is
the
great
Hope
of
Christans
,
and
a
blessed
and
good
Hope
it
is
indeed
.
(
2.
)
The
Resurrection
of
the
Dead
.
Acts
2.36
.
My
flesh
shall
rest
in
Hope
.
Acts
24.15
.
I
have
hope
towards
God
,
tha●
there
shall
be
a
Resurrection
both
of
the
Iust
and
Vnjust
.
Acts
26.6
,
7
,
8.
Now
I
stand
judged
for
the
hope
of
the
Promise
made
unto
the
Fathers
,
unto
which
Promise
our
twelve
Tri●es
instantly
serving
God
day
and
night
,
hope
to
come
.
Why
should
it
be
thought
an
incredible
thing
with
you
that
God
should
raise
the
Dead
?
Death
seemeth
to
make
void
all
the
Promises
at
once
,
but
there
is
an
estate
after
Death
,
the
Dead
shall
rise
;
and
to
Men
bred
up
in
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
,
this
should
not
seem
incredible
:
It
is
not
incredible
in
it self
,
considering
the
Justice
and
Power
of
God
.
But
why
to
you
,
Since
all
Religion
tendeth
to
it
?
But
it
is
a
matter
of
undoubted
certainty
all
Believers
do
look
for
,
long
for
,
and
prepare
for
this
Blessedness
,
otherwise
why
should
they
trouble
themselves
about
Religion
,
which
abridgeth
us
of
present
Delights
,
and
exposeth
us
to
great
Difficulties
and
Sufferings
:
But
there
is
another
Life
after
this
,
where
all
is
happy
and
joyful
;
and
therefore
we
serve
God
instantly
day
and
night
.
(
3.
)
The
Vision
of
God
,
I
Iohn
3.2
.
that
at
length
we
shall
be
admitted
into
his
blessed
Presence
,
and
see
him
as
he
is
,
and
be
made
like
him
both
for
Holiness
and
Happiness
.
(
4.
)
Our
heavenly
Inheritance
.
1
Pet.
1.4
.
An
inheritance
incorruptible
,
and
undefiled
,
that
fadeth
not
away
,
reserved
in
Heaven
for
us
.
Called
Eternal
Life
,
Tit.
1.2
.
In
hope
of
eternal
Life
,
which
God
,
that
cannot
lie
,
promised
us
.
The
Glory
of
God
,
Rom.
5.2
.
We
rejoyce
in
hope
of
the
Glory
of
God
.
Well
then
,
all
this
is
a
good
Hope
,
if
there
be
the
things
hoped
for
:
for
the
object
of
our
Hope
is
the
chiefest
Good
,
the
eternal
Vision
and
Fruition
of
God
;
this
is
that
we
must
aim
at
as
our
Happiness
.
Psal.
17.15
.
As
for
me
,
I
shall
behold
thy
Face
in
Righteousness
,
I
shall
be
satisfied
when
I
awake
with
thy
Likeness
;
we
must
seek
after
it
,
and
make
it
our
constant
Work
.
Heb.
11.6
.
God
is
a
rewarder
of
them
that
diligently
seek
him
;
this
is
that
we
must
take
hold
of
,
as
having
a
right
and
title
to
it
.
Heb.
6.18
.
Who
have
fled
for
refuge
,
to
lay
hold
on
the
Hope
set
before
us
.
We
challenge
it
by
the
Law
of
Grace
,
as
we
fulfil
the
Conditions
.
Our
Hold
is
more
strong
,
Right
more
evident
;
as
we
get
greater
measures
of
the
First-fruits
,
we
gain
more
security
and
confidence
in
the
spiritual
Conflict
.
Ver.
19.
Which
Hope
we
have
as
an
Anchor
of
the
Soul
sure
and
stedfast
.
By
good
Works
we
enter
upon
the
possession
of
it
,
in
part
,
as
we
get
the
First-fruits
of
the
Spirit
.
Rom.
8.23
.
We
our selves
also
,
which
have
the
First-fruits
of
the
Spirit
,
even
we
our selves
groan
within
our selves
,
waiting
for
the
Adoption
,
to
wit
,
the
redemption
of
our
Body
.
2
Cor.
5.5
.
Now
he
that
hath
wrought
us
for
the
self-same
thing
is
God
,
who
also
hath
given
unto
us
the
earnest
of
the
Spirit
.
In
whole
,
when
we
come
to
Heaven
,
for
then
we
enter
into
our
Master's
Joy
,
Matth.
25.21
.
when
we
die
,
our
Souls
enter
into
that
blessed
place
,
where
the
Spirits
of
just
Men
are
made
perfect
;
not
only
preserved
in
manu
Dei
,
but
admitted
in
conspectum
Dei
.
1
Pet
1.9
.
Receiving
the
end
of
your
Faith
,
the
salvation
of
your
Souls
:
But
after
the
Resurrection
and
general
Judgment
,
John
14.3
.
I
will
come
again
,
and
receive
you
to
my self
;
that
where
I
am
,
there
ye
may
be
also
.
Then
in
Body
and
Soul
,
we
enter
into
our
everlasting
Mansions
.
2.
Sometimes
Hope
is
put
for
the
reasons
and
causes
of
Hoping
;
and
so
he
that
giveth
me
solid
reasons
of
Hoping
,
giveth
me
good
Hope
.
In
this
sense
it
is
taken
,
Heb.
7.19
.
The
Law
made
nothing
perfect
,
but
the
bringing
in
of
a
better
Hope
did
:
whereby
we
draw
nigh
to
God
.
By
the
better
Hope
,
is
meant
the
sure
and
comfortable
Promises
of
the
Gospel
,
depending
meerly
on
the
Grace
of
God
,
which
gives
Hope
to
lost
Sinners
,
of
recovering
Commerce
and
Communion
with
God
:
That
is
,
solid
grounds
upon
which
they
may
expect
the
pardon
of
their
Sins
,
and
Eternal
Life
.
In
this
sense
good
Hope
is
Hope
well
warranted
,
the
solid
Reasons
are
contained
in
the
Word
of
God
.
Rom.
15.4
.
Whatsoever
things
were
written
afore-time
,
were
written
for
our
Learning
,
that
we
through
patience
and
comfort
of
the
Scriptures
might
have
Hope
.
The
great
end
of
the
Scriptures
,
is
,
that
we
might
have
a
sure
Hope
in
God
:
Quod
agit
tota
Scriptura
ut
credamus
in
Deum
.
The
business
of
the
Scripture
is
to
bring
us
to
believe
in
God
,
and
wait
upon
him
for
eternal
Salvation
:
There
the
rule
of
Commerce
between
God
and
us
is
stated
,
whatever
is
promised
is
sure
.
There
may
be
reason
to
expect
some
things
from
God's
merciful
Nature
,
though
we
have
no
Promise
about
them
,
but
the
sure
and
certain
Hope
is
grounded
on
the
Promise
,
that
is
,
an
express
ground
of
Confidence
and
Hope
,
that
will
never
leave
us
ashamed
:
it
is
well
grounded
Hope
,
therefore
good
Hope
built
on
the
Promise
,
and
Word
of
the
Eternal
God
.
3.
By
the
act
or
grace
of
Hope
it self
,
this
may
be
called
Good
;
either
in
it self
,
or
with
respect
to
the
Degree
.
(
1.
)
In
it self
:
It
is
good
that
a
Man
should
both
hope
,
and
quietly
wait
for
the
Salvation
of
the
Lord
,
Lam.
3.26
.
Bonum
is
either
Honestum
,
Iucundum
,
or
Vtile
,
it
is
good
in
all
regards
:
It
is
our
duty
to
rest
assured
in
God's
Promise
.
It
is
pleasant
to
anticipate
,
and
forecast
a
Blessing
to
come
.
Surely
,
it
is
delightful
to
live
in
the
fore-sight
of
endless
Glory
:
It
is
profitable
to
support
our
Hearts
under
present
Difficulties
and
Troubles
,
and
the
uncertainties
of
the
present
Life
.
(
2.
)
In
respect
of
the
Degree
and
Measure
of
it
;
that
is
good
Hope
,
which
is
most
able
to
do
its
Office
,
when
it
is
lively
Hope
.
1
Pet.
1.3
.
Blessed
be
the
God
and
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
which
according
to
his
abundant
Mercy
hath
begotten
us
again
to
a
lively
Hope
.
Such
as
doth
most
support
and
quicken
us
:
The
more
serious
and
earnest
our
reflections
are
upon
Eternal
Life
,
the
better
is
the
Hope
.
Heb.
6.12
.
Shew
the
same
diligence
to
the
full
assurance
of
Hope
unto
the
end
.
We
should
still
keep
up
this
sure
and
desirous
Expectation
.
Briefly
,
Hope
the
Grace
is
two-fold
.
1.
There
is
an
Hope
,
which
is
the
immediate
effect
of
Regeneration
,
and
is
a
constitutive
part
of
the
New
Creature
.
Of
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
1
Pet.
1.3
.
Begotten
to
a
lively
Hope
.
This
meerly
floweth
from
our
acceptance
of
the
New
Covenant
,
and
dependeth
upon
the
conditional
offer
of
Eternal
Life
,
we
take
it
for
our
Happiness
,
resolving
to
seek
it
in
God's
Way
;
without
this
a
Man
cannot
be
a
Christian
,
till
he
hope
for
Eternal
Life
to
be
given
him
upon
Christ's
Terms
.
2.
There
is
an
Hope
,
which
is
the
fruit
of
Experience
,
and
belongeth
to
the
seasoned
and
tried
Christian
,
who
hath
approved
his
own
fidelity
to
God
,
and
hath
much
trial
of
God's
Fidelity
and
Faithfulness
to
him
:
Of
this
it
is
said
,
Rom.
5.4
.
that
Experience
worketh
Hope
.
It
differeth
from
the
former
,
because
it
produceth
not
only
a
conditional
Certainty
;
but
an
actual
confidence
of
our
own
Salvation
.
The
former
is
necessary
,
for
we
live
and
act
by
it
;
the
other
is
very
comfortable
,
for
it
facilitateth
all
our
Acts
,
when
we
know
there
is
reserved
for
us
a
Crown
of
Life
,
which
the
Righteous
Judg
will
give
in
that
Day
,
and
do
not
only
believe
a
Resurrection
both
of
the
Just
and
Unjust
,
but
our
own
Resurrection
unto
Eternal
Life
.
But
now
for
the
Effects
,
I
shall
instance
in
two
,
which
suit
with
the
Prayer
in
the
Text
,
Consolation
in
Troubles
,
and
Confirmation
in
Holiness
.
1.
Support
in
Troubles
,
when
we
are
certainly
persuaded
of
an
happy
issue
,
we
are
the
better
kept
from
fainting
:
Phil.
1.19
.
I
know
that
this
shall
turn
to
my
Salvation
,
&c.
He
speaketh
it
of
his
Troubles
,
and
the
Machinations
of
his
Adversaries
;
and
this
Knowledg
he
calleth
in
the
20th
Verse
,
his
earnest
Expectation
and
his
Hope
.
The
bitterest
Cross
is
sweetned
by
Hope
,
this
carried
him
through
his
Sufferings
,
not
only
with
Patience
,
but
Comfort
.
As
Men
in
a
storm
,
when
they
see
Land
,
take
courage
;
it
is
but
enduring
a
little
more
Tempest
,
and
they
shall
be
safe
on
Shore
.
To
a
hoping
Christian
,
his
whole
Life
is
a
rough
Voyage
,
but
a
short
one
.
II.
To
encourage
us
in
working
;
it
is
Hope
sets
the
whole
Wōrld
a-work
.
1
Cor.
9.10
.
That
he
that
ploweth
,
should
plow
in
hope
;
and
that
he
that
thresheth
in
hope
,
should
be
partake●
of
his
Hope
.
Certainly
it
is
Hope
sets
the
Christian
a-work
;
Acts
26.7
.
Vnto
which
Promise
our
twelve
Tribes
instantly
serving
God
day
and
night
,
hope
to
come
.
Why
are
God's
Children
so
hard
at
work
for
God
?
but
ou●
of
love
to
him
,
and
hope
to
enjoy
him
for
ever
?
Oh!
let
us
continually
be
serving
God
;
let
us
live
always
either
for
Heaven
,
as
seeking
it
,
or
upon
Heaven
,
as
solacing
our selves
with
the
Hopes
of
it
,
do
what
ever
we
do
in
order
to
eternal
Life
,
and
not
be
taken
up
with
Trifles
,
and
this
will
put
Life
into
our
Endeavours
;
it
is
for
a
glorious
and
blessed
Estate
,
on
which
we
employ
all
this
labour
.
2.
That
this
is
the
free
Gift
of
God
;
I
must
prove
two
things
.
1.
That
good
Hope
is
his
Gift
,
he
doth
not
only
give
us
Objective
Grace
;
this
is
the
free
and
undeserved
Mercy
of
the
Gospel
,
or
a
sufficient
Warrant
to
hope
for
it
,
which
are
his
gracious
Promises
:
But
Subjective
Grace
,
the
Hope
by
which
we
expect
this
Blessedness
,
is
freely
wrought
in
us
by
his
Holy
Spirit
,
which
is
a
farther
confirmation
of
his
love
to
us
;
That
he
hath
not
only
given
us
the
Blessedness
●
we
hope
for
,
but
the
very
Hope
it self
.
The
Spirit
's
Work
is
necessary
,
(
1.
)
By
way
of
Illumination
▪
to
open
the
eyes
of
our
minds
,
that
we
may
see
what
is
the
hope
of
his
Calling
,
Ephes.
1.18
.
Alas
!
otherwise
our
sight
cannot
pierce
so
far
,
nor
discern
any
reality
in
a
happiness
that
lieth
in
an
unseen
and
an
unknown
World
,
so
as
to
venture
and
forsake
all
that
we
see
and
love
for
a
God
and
a
Glory
that
we
never
saw
.
Nature
,
if
it
be
not
blind
in
discerning
the
Duty
of
Man
,
yet
it
is
pur-blind
▪
it
cannot
foresee
the
happiness
of
Man
,
which
lieth
afar
off
from
us
;
2
Pet.
1.9
.
But
he
that
lacketh
these
things
is
blind
,
and
cannot
see
afar
off
:
A
short-sighted
Man
cannot
see
things
at
a
distance
from
him
,
not
from
any
defect
in
the
Object
,
but
through
the
fault
in
his
Eyes
;
so
the
natural
Man
,
blinded
by
Delusions
,
doth
either
not
believe
,
or
forget
the
World
to
come
:
though
these
things
be
set
before
him
in
the
Promises
of
the
Gospel
,
they
leave
no
impression
upon
his
heart
.
There
needeth
a
very
quick
sight
to
be
able
to
look
from
Earth
to
Heaven
;
therefore
till
we
are
enlightned
by
the
Spirit
,
we
can
have
no
saving
knowledg
of
those
things
which
pertain
to
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
or
eternal
Life
.
(
2.
)
By
way
of
Inclination
,
the
Spirit
doth
not
only
open
the
Eyes
of
our
Mind
,
but
he
doth
also
incline
our
hearts
to
mind
and
seek
after
these
things
as
our
Portion
and
Happiness
.
Acts
16.14
.
God
opened
the
Heart
of
Lydia
.
There
is
an
opening
of
our
Mind
,
and
an
opening
of
our
Hearts
necessary
;
for
the
Wisdom
of
the
Flesh
is
kneaded
into
our
Natures
,
and
we
are
prepossessed
and
entangled
with
divers
foolish
and
hurtful
Lusts.
Though
we
know
these
things
,
we
regard
them
not
,
and
therefore
the
Work
of
the
Spirit
is
necessary
to
incline
us
earnestly
to
look
and
long
,
and
patiently
to
wait
for
Blessedness
to
come
;
Gal.
5.5
.
For
we
through
the
Spirit
wait
for
the
Hope
of
Righteousness
by
Faith
.
Alas
!
otherwise
we
should
never
regard
these
things
,
certainly
we
would
not
wait
for
them
with
so
much
patience
and
self-denial
,
and
solace
our
hearts
with
these
Hopes
in
the
midst
of
all
our
Labours
,
Adversities
,
and
Troubles
,
when
all
is
in
Expectation
,
and
so
little
in
Possession
.
(
3.
)
By
way
of
Excitation
,
he
doth
quicken
us
,
and
comfort
us
,
by
raising
our
Thoughts
,
Desires
,
and
Endeavours
after
the
promised
Glory
and
Blessedness
;
Rom.
15.13
.
Now
the
God
of
Hope
fill
you
with
all
joy
and
peace
in
believing
,
that
you
may
abound
in
Hope
through
the
Power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
It
is
by
his
lively
Impressions
,
that
this
Grace
is
acted
in
us
with
any
profit
;
our
Hope
is
acted
and
increased
by
his
Power
,
blessing
the
Promises
of
the
Gospel
to
this
end
.
2.
That
it
is
his
free
Gift
.
That
which
moveth
God
to
give
us
this
Hope
,
is
his
meer
Love
and
Grace
.
1.
The
Matter
of
Hope
is
God's
free
undeserved
Mercy
:
The
Mercy
of
God
is
every
where
made
the
great
invitation
of
Hope
to
the
fallen
Creature
.
Psal.
130.7
.
Let
Israel
hope
in
the
Lord
,
for
with
the
Lord
is
Mercy
and
plenteous
Redemption
.
Without
this
there
were
no
Hope
for
us
,
and
therefore
the
Saints
make
this
their
Anchor-hold
.
Psal.
13.5
.
I
have
trusted
in
thy
Mercy
,
therefore
my
Soul
shall
rejoice
in
thy
Salvation
.
Let
others
trust
in
what
they
will
,
Lord
,
I
will
trust
in
thy
Mercy
.
This
is
that
which
maketh
Hope
lift
up
the
Head
,
Iude
21.
—
Looking
for
the
Mercy
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
unto
eternal
Life
:
There
is
our
best
and
strongest
Plea
.
But
,
2.
For
the
Grace
of
Hope
,
it
is
the
mere
Fruit
of
the
Lord's
Mercy
;
such
are
our
undeservings
and
ill-deservings
,
that
nothing
else
could
incline
him
to
give
us
this
Hope
.
He
was
not
induced
by
any
Merits
of
ours
,
which
are
none
;
nor
hindred
by
any
demerits
or
sins
of
ours
,
which
were
many
and
great
;
only
his
Grace
moved
him
to
bring
us
under
the
hopes
of
the
Gospel
,
that
we
might
set
our selves
with
longing
and
certain
expectation
in
the
way
of
Holiness
,
to
seek
after
the
eternal
enjoyment
of
himself
:
1
Pet.
1.3
.
Of
his
abundant
Mercy
he
hath
begotten
us
to
a
lively
Hope
.
There
were
so
many
Provocations
on
our
part
,
such
great
privileges
to
be
injoyed
,
that
nothing
but
abundant
Mercy
could
give
us
this
Hope
.
II.
What
incouragement
is
this
in
Prayer
,
if
God
hath
given
us
good
Hope
through
Grace
.
1.
God
would
not
invite
and
raise
an
Hope
to
disappoint
it
.
For
surely
the
Lord
will
not
deceive
his
Creature
,
that
dependeth
upon
his
Word
;
and
therefore
we
are
allowed
to
challenge
him
,
Psalm
.
119.49
.
Remember
thy
Word
unto
thy
Servant
,
on
which
thou
hast
caused
me
to
hope
.
The
words
contain
a
double
Argument
;
the
Promise
was
of
God's
making
,
and
the
Hope
of
his
operation
,
it
is
thy
Word
,
and
thou
hast
caused
me
to
hope
,
his
Grant
in
the
New
Covenant
,
and
his
Influence
by
the
Spirit
;
we
have
a
strong
Tie
upon
him
,
as
he
giveth
us
the
Promise
,
which
is
a
ground
of
Hope
;
surely
we
may
put
his
Bonds
in
suit
,
Chirographa
tua
tibi
injiciebat
,
Domine
;
but
when
his
Spirit
hath
caused
us
to
hope
,
it
is
not
with
a
purpose
to
defeat
it
;
and
therefore
we
may
expect
necessary
Blessings
,
such
as
are
support
and
establishment
in
Holiness
.
Sometimes
God
promiseth
,
that
we
may
believe
,
and
then
promiseth
again
because
we
do
believe
,
and
trust
in
him
;
Isa.
26.3
.
Thou
wilt
keep
him
in
perfect
peace
,
whose
mind
is
stayed
on
thee
,
because
he
trusteth
in
thee
.
Actual
Hope
and
Trust
giveth
a
fresh
Claim
,
or
new
Interest
;
for
God
will
not
fail
a
trusting
Soul
,
as
a
generous
Man
will
not
fail
his
Friend
if
he
rely
on
him
.
We
count
this
to
be
the
strongest
Bond
we
can
lay
upon
another
,
to
be
mindful
of
us
,
and
faithful
to
us
,
I
wholy
trust
upon
you
.
Now
much
more
will
God
do
so
,
when
he
hath
sent
his
Work
before
him
,
he
will
bring
this
Reward
with
him
,
when
he
hath
invited
Hope
by
his
Promise
,
and
caused
Hope
by
his
Spirit
,
he
will
give
the
Mercy
you
hope
for
,
for
he
hath
prepared
you
for
it
by
his
preventing
Grace
.
I
remember
the
Prophet
telleth
God
,
Jer.
20.7
.
O
Lord
!
thou
hast
deceived
me
,
and
I
was
deceived
;
words
that
seem
to
intrench
upon
the
Honour
of
God
.
Some
interpret
them
,
as
if
they
were
spoken
by
the
Prophet
in
a
Passion
;
others
soften
them
by
another
rendring
,
Thou
hast
persuaded
me
,
and
I
was
persuaded
,
that
is
,
to
undertake
the
Prophetical
Office
,
to
which
I
was
nothing
forward
of
my self
,
and
have
found
it
more
troublesome
than
I
expected
.
But
why
may
not
the
words
be
spoken
as
a
supposition
,
If
I
be
deceived
,
thou
hast
deceived
me
?
God
had
told
him
,
that
he
would
make
him
as
a
Brazen
Wall
,
and
had
raised
a
Faith
and
Hope
in
him
,
that
he
would
bear
him
out
in
his
Work
,
and
so
it
signifies
no
more
,
but
I
cannot
be
deceived
.
When
you
have
God's
Word
,
and
a
well-grounded
Hope
,
it
is
not
a
foolish
Imagination
or
vain
Expectation
.
God
will
not
deceive
a
poor
Creature
that
trusts
in
him
for
necessary
things
,
such
as
Perseverance
and
Establishment
in
Holiness
.
2.
He
that
giveth
us
Hope
,
will
give
us
all
things
necessary
to
the
thing
hoped
for
▪
therefore
when
God
hath
called
us
to
the
Hope
of
Eternal
Glory
by
Jesus
Christ
,
we
may
with
the
more
confidence
pray
for
necessary
support
and
establishme●t
in
the
way
.
This
Argument
seemeth
to
be
urged
by
the
Apostle
,
1
Pet.
5.10
.
The
God
of
all
Grace
,
who
called
you
to
his
Heavenly
Glory
by
Iesus
Christ
,
af●er
ye
have
suffered
a
while
,
make
you
perfect
,
stablish
,
strengthen
,
settle
you
.
God
that
called
us
to
Eternal
Glory
,
foresaw
the
Difficulties
and
Troubles
we
should
meet
with
by
the
way
,
and
therefore
provideth
Grace
answerable
,
which
we
are
to
sue
out
by
Prayer
.
Surely
he
that
called
them
to
the
possession
of
Everlasting
Blessedness
by
the
Mediator
,
did
not
flatter
them
into
a
vain
Hope
,
as
it
will
prove
,
if
he
help
us
not
:
Therefore
he
will
assist
us
in
these
Difficulties
;
and
though
he
will
not
exempt
us
from
the
Conflict
,
yet
he
will
not
deny
strength
.
When
we
consent
to
his
Calling
,
it
is
a
sure
ground
to
our
Faith
,
that
he
that
hath
called
,
will
give
us
all
things
necessary
to
our
Perseverance
;
for
his
Calling
,
when
it
is
effectual
,
will
not
be
in
vain
and
to
no
purpose
.
1
Cor.
1.9
.
God
is
faithful
,
by
whom
ye
were
called
into
the
fellowship
of
his
Son
Iesus
Christ
our
Lord
.
1
Cor.
10.13
.
There
hath
no
Temptation
taken
you
,
but
what
is
common
to
Men
;
but
God
is
faithful
,
who
will
not
suffer
you
to
be
tempted
above
that
ye
a●e
able
;
but
will
with
the
Temptation
also
make
a
way
to
escape
,
that
ye
may
be
able
to
bear
it
.
The
intent
of
his
Calling
,
is
to
bring
them
to
the
possession
of
what
he
hath
called
them
to
:
If
he
would
at
first
take
us
with
all
our
Faults
,
and
put
us
under
the
Hopes
of
the
Gospel
when
we
were
Sinners
,
he
will
follow
the
first
Grace
with
continual
aids
and
supports
,
until
he
hath
perfected
his
Work
:
and
therefore
when
a
People
are
sincere
,
and
willing
to
run
all
hazards
for
Christ
,
God
will
not
only
give
them
Glory
at
the
end
of
their
Journey
,
but
bear
their
Expences
by
the
way
;
and
therefore
we
need
not
be
discouraged
,
and
say
,
How
shall
we
hold
out
?
God
,
that
hath
given
such
hope
as
to
venture
upon
the
Difficulties
,
will
support
you
under
them
,
he
will
add
more
Grace
to
that
Grace
that
we
have
received
.
3.
They
that
have
received
good
Hope
through
Grace
,
have
God's
Nature
and
Promise
to
rest
upon
;
His
Nature
,
as
he
is
a
gracious
God
;
and
his
Promise
,
as
he
is
a
faithful
God
.
(
1.
)
His
Nature
,
as
he
is
a
God
merciful
and
gracious
.
That
former
Experience
doth
fully
manifest
,
he
is
sufficiently
inclined
to
do
us
good
,
and
therefore
will
not
fail
us
in
our
Necessities
:
He
hath
ever
born
us
good
Will
,
never
discovered
any
backwardness
to
help
us
,
thought
of
us
before
the
World
was
,
sent
his
Son
to
die
for
us
before
we
were
born
,
or
had
a
being
in
the
World
;
called
us
when
we
were
unworthy
;
warned
us
of
our
Danger
when
we
did
not
fear
it
;
offered
Happiness
to
us
when
we
had
no
thought
of
it
;
And
lest
we
should
turn
our
backs
upon
it
,
followed
us
with
an
earnest
and
uncessant
importunity
,
till
we
came
to
anxious
Thoughts
about
Christ
,
and
began
to
make
it
our
Business
to
seek
after
it
;
by
the
secret
drawings
of
his
Spirit
,
inclined
us
to
chuse
him
for
our
Portion
,
and
to
rejoice
in
the
Hopes
offered
.
How
many
Contradictions
and
struglings
of
Heart
were
we
conscious
to
,
e're
we
were
brought
to
this
?
Ever
since
he
hath
bin
tender
of
us
in
the
whole
conduct
of
his
Providence
,
afflicted
us
when
we
needed
it
,
delivered
us
when
we
were
ready
to
sink
;
hath
pardoned
our
Failings
,
visited
us
in
Ordinances
,
supported
us
in
Doubts
,
helped
us
in
Temptations
,
and
is
still
mindful
of
us
at
every
turn
,
as
if
he
would
not
lose
us
;
and
shall
not
we
hope
in
him
to
the
last
?
We
may
reason
as
they
,
Iudges
13.23
.
If
the
Lord
had
a
mind
to
destroy
us
,
he
would
not
have
received
a
Sacrifice
at
our
hands
.
And
so
if
God
had
no
mind
to
save
us
,
he
would
not
use
such
Methods
of
Grace
about
us
.
(
2.
)
His
promise
;
so
that
we
must
trust
his
faithfulness
,
after
we
come
under
the
Hopes
of
the
Gospel
.
There
are
two
great
Promises
to
support
us
,
His
Presence
with
us
in
the
midst
of
our
Afflictions
,
and
our
being
ever
present
with
the
Lord
in
Eternal
Glory
.
This
is
that
we
have
hope
of
,
all
the
difficulty
is
,
How
far
God
hath
promised
his
Presence
with
us
.
Certainly
he
hath
promised
it
,
Psal.
91.15
.
I
will
be
with
them
in
troubles
.
And
again
,
I
will
be
with
them
in
Fire
and
Water
.
And
again
,
certain
it
is
,
That
God
is
most
with
his
afflicted
People
,
as
the
Mother
keepeth
most
with
the
sick
Child
,
or
the
blood
runneth
to
comfort
the
wounded
part
.
And
again
,
that
he
will
never
leave
us
to
unsupportable
Difficulties
;
Heb.
13.5
.
I
will
never
leave
you
,
nor
forsake
you
,
a
negative
Gradation
.
And
besides
,
there
is
a
general
Promise
,
though
the
Particulars
be
〈◊〉
absolutely
made
certain
to
us
;
namely
,
that
all
shall
work
together
for
good
,
Rom.
8.28
.
That
giveth
us
but
a
probability
of
Health
,
and
outward
Protection
,
and
Deliverance
,
of
a
ready
support
in
every
Temptation
,
because
we
are
uncertain
how
far
they
are
for
our
good
;
but
for
necessary
Grace
to
our
Preservation
,
there
is
express
provision
in
the
Covenant
,
Ier.
32.40
.
I
will
make
an
everlasting
Covenant
with
them
,
that
I
will
not
turn
away
from
them
to
do
them
good
,
&c.
4.
It
giveth
us
incouragement
in
Prayer
,
beacuse
they
that
have
this
Hope
are
so
much
expos'd
to
the
scorn
of
the
World
;
because
they
trust
in
an
Invisible
God
,
and
look
for
all
their
Recompence
in
a
World
to
come
:
They
think
Christians
are
a
company
of
credulous
Fools
,
that
please
themselves
with
Dreams
and
Fancies
;
Psal.
22.7
,
8.
They
laugh
me
to
scorn
,
because
,
they
say
,
he
trusted
in
the
Lord
.
1
Tim.
4.10
.
We
therefore
labour
and
suffer
Reproach
,
because
we
trust
in
the
living
God
.
Christians
thought
their
Reward
sure
,
and
therefore
endured
all
things
;
but
Atheists
and
Infidels
scoff
at
them
,
and
at
all
their
Comforts
as
Fanatical
Illusions
,
and
persecute
them
.
Therefore
God
is
in
point
of
Honour
engaged
to
stand
by
them
,
and
to
justify
their
Hope
and
Trust
;
not
always
by
Temporal
Deliverance
,
but
by
Spiritual
Suppo●●
and
Establishment
:
That
it
may
be
seen
t●●●e
is
a
Spirit
of
God
,
and
Glory
resteth
upon
them
,
that
is
,
glorified
by
him
,
however
he
be
evil
spoken
of
in
the
World
,
1
Pet.
4.14
.
God
will
do
so
in
condescention
to
his
People
.
Nothing
goeth
so
near
their
Hearts
,
as
a
disappointment
of
their
Hope
in
God
:
It
is
a
mighty
damp
to
their
Spirits
,
when
God
doth
as
it
were
spit
in
their
Faces
,
and
reject
their
Prayers
.
Psal.
25.2
.
Oh
my
God!
I
trust
in
thee
,
let
me
not
●e
ashamed
.
At
such
times
the
Lord
seemeth
to
countenance
the
slanders
of
their
Enemies
,
and
to
cover
their
faces
with
shame
.
Vse
1.
To
persuade
you
to
get
this
Hope
of
Eternal
Life
wrought
in
your
hearts
.
1.
This
is
the
Characteristic
and
Note
of
Difference
betwixt
God's
People
and
others
:
By
this
we
are
distinguished
from
Pagans
,
who
are
described
to
be
such
as
have
no
hope
,
and
without
God
in
the
World
,
Ephes.
2.12
.
And
1
Thess.
4.13
.
Sorrow
not
as
them
without
hope
.
But
Christians
are
such
as
have
good
Hope
through
Grace
,
and
by
this
we
are
distinguished
from
temporary
and
slight
Believers
.
Heb.
3.6
.
His
House
we
are
,
if
we
hold
fast
the
confidence
and
rejoycing
of
Hope
firm
unto
the
end
.
So
also
,
Ver.
14.
If
we
hold
the
beginning
of
our
confidence
stedfast
unto
the
end
.
Their
Hope
is
slight
and
fluid
,
the
Temporary
loseth
his
Joy
and
Comfort
,
which
he
conceived
in
the
offers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
so
either
casts
off
the
profession
of
Godliness
,
or
neglecteth
the
Power
and
Practice
of
it
:
But
the
true
Christian
is
Serious
,
Patient
,
Heavenly
,
and
Holy
;
because
he
is
alway
looking
to
his
End
,
and
sweetneth
his
Work
by
his
great
Hope
,
keepeth
up
his
Taste
or
lively
expectation
of
the
Mercy
of
Christ
to
everlasting
Life
.
Nay
,
this
differenceth
the
Children
of
God
,
those
that
are
in
their
Conflict
,
from
those
that
are
in
their
Triumph
,
the
Sanctified
and
Glorified
;
those
that
are
in
their
Way
,
and
those
that
are
at
Home
:
They
that
are
at
Home
are
enjoying
what
we
expect
,
and
in
posse●●ion
of
that
Supreme
Good
,
that
we
yet
hope
for
;
they
have
neither
Miseries
to
fear
,
nor
Blessings
to
desire
,
beyond
what
they
do
enjoy
;
they
see
what
they
love
,
and
possess
what
they
see
.
But
the
time
of
our
Advancement
is
not
yet
come
,
and
therefore
we
can
only
look
and
long
for
it
;
this
is
our
Work
and
present
Happiness
.
2.
Now
the
Covenant
of
God
is
contrived
to
raise
Hope
in
us
.
The
Iachin
and
Boaz
,
the
two
Pillars
that
support
it
are
Mercy
and
Truth
.
Micah
7.20
.
Thou
wilt
perform
the
Truth
to
Jacob
,
and
t●e
Mercy
to
Abraham
.
Psal.
25.10
.
All
the
Paths
of
the
Lord
●re
Mercy
and
Truth
unto
such
as
keep
his
Covenant
,
and
his
Testimonies
.
And
Psal.
138.2
.
I
will
praise
the
Name
for
thy
loving
Kindness
and
Truth
:
For
thou
hast
magnified
thy
Word
above
all
thy
Name
:
And
in
many
other
Scriptures
.
1.
The
Mercy
and
Grace
of
the
Covenant
.
(
1.
)
In
the
frame
of
it
,
where
excellent
Benefits
are
dispensed
upon
free
Terms
,
that
our
Faith
and
Hope
may
be
in
God
;
the
Lord
would
not
leave
the
sinful
Creature
under
Despair
,
but
hath
provided
a
way
how
we
may
be
R●conciled
and
Glorified
.
Psal.
130.4
.
There
is
forgiveness
with
thee
,
that
thou
mayst
be
feared
.
Mercy
opens
the
Door
for
us
;
the
very
offer
speaks
much
Mercy
,
the
terms
are
Mercy
.
So
much
Duty
is
required
as
is
necessary
,
and
doth
arise
from
the
nature
of
the
thing
;
Violence
would
be
offered
to
the
Reason
of
a
serious
Creature
,
if
such
things
were
not
required
.
(
2.
)
In
the
dispensations
of
th●
Blessings
of
the
Covenant
.
Now
,
(
Gal.
6.16
.
)
To
as
many
as
walk
according
to
this
Rule
,
Peace
be
on
them
,
and
Mercy
,
and
on
the
Israel
of
God
.
There
are
many
Infirmities
and
Fra●lties
,
but
God
passeth
them
by
when
there
is
Sincerity
.
Our
Faith
is
weak
,
and
mingled
with
Doubtings
;
our
Love
to
God
clogged
with
much
inordinate
Self-love
,
our
Obedience
often
interrupted
;
Too
much
deadness
and
coldness
in
holy
Things
,
yet
these
do
not
cast
us
out
of
the
favour
of
God
,
nor
make
void
our
Interest
in
the
Covenant
,
where
the
Heart
for
the
main
is
set
to
serve
him
,
and
please
him
.
Mal.
3.17
.
I
will
spare
them
,
as
a
Man
spareth
his
own
Son
that
●erveth
him
.
(
3.
)
At
the
very
close
of
all
it
is
Grace
.
Hope
unto
the
end
,
for
the
Grace
that
is
brought
unto
you
at
the
Revelation
of
Christ
,
1
Pet.
1.13
.
Then
there
will
be
the
fullest
and
largest
Manifestation
of
God's
Love
and
free
Grace
:
There
is
Grace
brought
to
us
now
,
by
the
Revelation
of
Jesus
Christ
in
the
Gospel
;
but
when
his
Person
shall
be
revealed
,
Grace
shall
be
seen
in
all
its
Graciousness
▪
We
see
his
Grace
in
the
pardon
of
Sins
,
and
that
measure
of
Sanctification
,
which
now
we
attain
unto
,
that
he
is
pleased
to
pass
by
our
Offences
,
and
take
us
into
his
Family
,
and
give
us
right
to
his
Heavenly
Kingdom
,
and
some
taste
of
his
Love
,
and
remote
Service
.
But
when
Pardon
shall
be
pronounced
by
the
Judge's
Mouth
,
when
he
shall
take
us
not
only
into
his
Family
,
but
into
his
Palace
,
and
Father's
House
,
and
give
us
not
Right
only
,
but
Possession
;
and
we
shall
be
admitted
to
the
immediate
Vision
and
Fruition
of
God
,
and
be
everlastingly
imployed
in
Heavenly
Praising
,
and
delighting
in
him
,
then
Grace
will
be
Grace
indeed
.
2.
His
Truth
and
Mercy
openeth
the
Door
for
us
.
Truth
keepeth
it
open
.
Mercy
is
the
Pipe
,
Truth
is
the
conveyance
.
Now
God
bindeth
himself
by
Promise
,
and
hath
ever
been
tender
of
his
Word
:
We
may
see
for
the
present
,
that
a
Covenant-Interest
is
no
fruitless
thing
,
he
hath
confirmed
this
Hope
to
the
World
by
Miracles
;
to
us
within
the
Church
by
the
Seal
and
earnest
of
his
Spirit
,
or
the
impression
of
his
Image
,
preparing
the
Hearts
of
the
Faithful
for
this
blessed
Estate
.
Ephes.
4.30
.
Grieve
not
the
holy
Spirit
of
God
,
whereby
ye
are
sealed
unto
the
Day
of
Redemption
.
2
Cor.
5.5
.
Who
hath
given
us
the
earnest
of
his
Spirit
.
He
hath
appointed
Ordinances
to
revive
our
Hopes
:
1
Cor.
11.26
.
For
as
often
as
ye
eat
this
Bread
,
and
drink
this
Cup
,
ye
do
shew
the
Lord's
Death
till
he
come
.
By
daily
experience
,
we
see
many
of
God's
Children
have
gone
out
of
the
World
chearfully
,
professing
this
Hope
;
we
have
the
same
Father
,
of
whom
the
whole
Family
in
Heaven
and
Earth
is
named
,
Ephes.
3.15
.
are
reconciled
to
him
by
the
same
Christ
.
Col.
1.20
.
Having
made
peace
through
the
Blood
of
the
Cross
,
by
him
to
reconcile
all
things
to
himself
;
by
him
,
I
say
,
whether
they
be
things
in
Earth
,
or
things
in
Heaven
.
If
he
be
so
good
to
that
part
of
the
Family
that
is
now
in
Heaven
,
he
will
be
good
to
them
also
that
are
working
out
their
Salvation
with
fear
and
trembling
.
3.
What
an
advantage
is
it
to
the
Spiritual
Life
,
to
have
good
Hope
wrought
in
us
through
Grace
.
1.
It
maketh
us
diligent
and
Serious
;
Christianity
implieth
a
serious
application
of
our
Heart
and
Mind
,
to
do
what
Christ
requireth
,
that
we
may
obtain
what
he
hath
offered
;
to
do
it
as
our
first
work
and
chief
business
.
Phil.
2.12
.
Work
out
your
own
Salvation
with
fear
and
trembling
.
Heb.
4.1
.
Let
us
labour
to
enter
into
that
rest
.
That
is
,
imply
our
utmost
care
and
diligence
.
Now
all
the
Executive
Powers
are
fortified
and
strengthened
in
their
Operation
by
Hope
.
2.
To
be
Patient
and
Mortified
,
that
we
subdue
our
Lusts
,
and
bear
the
loss
of
our
Interests
with
an
humble
and
quiet
Mind
.
Rom.
12.12
.
Patient
in
Tribulation
,
rejoycing
in
Hope
.
And
for
Lusts
,
1
John
3.3
.
He
that
hath
this
Hope
,
purifieth
himself
even
as
he
is
Pure
.
3.
To
be
Heavenly
and
Holy
;
the
one
respects
our
End
,
the
other
our
Race
.
For
it
is
not
a
few
dead
lifeless
Thoughts
now
and
then
,
but
the
continual
and
delightful
fore-sight
of
Eternal
Bliss
.
What
is
the
way
to
Heaven
,
but
Hope
?
And
who
more
pure
and
holy
,
than
they
that
look
for
such
things
?
2
Pet.
3.14
.
Wherefore
,
Bel●ved
,
seeing
ye
look
for
such
things
,
be
diligent
that
ye
be
found
of
him
in
peace
,
without
spot
,
and
blameless
.
Vse
2.
Well
then
,
get
this
Hope
.
But
what
must
we
do
?
You
will
say
,
It
is
God's
Gift
:
Yet
you
are
bound
to
use
the
means
.
1.
Remove
the
Impediments
.
1
Pet.
1.13
.
Be
sober
,
and
hope
to
the
end
.
Draw
off
the
Affections
from
Carnal
Vanities
,
and
the
delights
of
the
Senses
,
and
consider
what
God
offereth
to
you
in
the
Gospel
;
there
can
be
no
certain
and
desirous
expectation
of
better
things
,
while
the
Mind
and
Heart
is
so
occupied
and
thronged
with
Vanity
,
and
deadned
by
Carnal
Satisfaction
.
2.
Wait
on
all
the
opportunities
of
Profiting
,
and
use
the
known
means
of
Grace
more
conscionably
.
Certain
it
i●
,
that
the
grace
of
Hope
is
of
God
,
not
acquired
,
but
infused
;
but
God
will
bless
his
own
Means
.
The
propounding
of
the
Object
,
the
offering
of
the
solid
Grounds
,
maket●
way
for
the
infusing
of
the
Grace
.
Tit.
1.1
,
2.
Paul
was
the
Apostle
to
bring
them
to
the
acknowledgment
of
the
Truth
,
for
the
hope
of
Eternal
Life
.
And
it
is
called
,
the
Hope
of
the
Gospel
,
Col.
1.23
.
b●●●●se
it
is
wro●ght
by
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
SERMON
XVII
.
2
Thess.
2.17
.
—
Comfort
your
Hearts
,
and
stablish
you
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
.
WE
come
now
,
Thirdly
,
to
the
Prayer
it self
.
He
asketh
two
Benefits
.
-
1.
Comfort
.
-
2.
Establishment
.
First
,
Comfort
.
[
Comfort
your
Hearts
.
]
But
why
doth
the
Apostle
pray
for
that
,
which
they
had
already
?
He
had
told
them
in
the
former
Verse
,
That
God
had
given
them
everlasting
Consolation
,
and
now
he
prayeth
that
God
would
comfort
them
.
The
Answer
given
by
some
is
,
That
he
prayeth
that
God
would
give
them
an
increase
of
Comfort
:
By
others
,
That
God
would
give
them
the
continuance
of
it
.
Rather
by
everlasting
Consolation
,
is
meant
,
the
solid
matter
of
Comfort
;
by
his
Prayer
,
now
the
effectual
Application
of
it
:
For
though
sufficient
matter
of
Comfort
be
provided
for
us
,
yet
God
must
powerfully
apply
it
.
The
Gospel
is
a
soveraign
Plaister
,
yet
God's
Hand
must
make
it
stick
.
Observe
here
Doct.
1.
That
all
true
and
solid
,
and
heart-Comfort
,
is
of
God
.
He
is
called
the
Father
of
Mercies
,
and
the
God
of
all
Comfort
,
2
Cor.
1.3
.
And
again
,
The
God
of
Patience
and
Consolation
,
Rom.
15.5
.
His
Spirit
taketh
an
Office
upon
him
to
accomplish
this
Effect
in
us
,
therefore
called
the
Comforter
.
-
1.
I
shall
enquire
what
Comfort
is
.
-
2.
Shew
why
it
is
of
God
.
-
3.
What
Advantage
we
have
thereby
.
I.
What
Comfort
is
,
Three
thi●gs
are
to
be
Explained
.
-
(
1.
)
Comfort
.
-
(
2.
)
Comforting
.
-
(
3.
)
In
what
sence
it
is
of
God
.
II.
What
Comfort
is
.
We
call
Two
things
by
that
Name
.
-
1.
Our
natural
Refreshment
.
-
2.
Our
support
in
Troubles
.
1.
Our
natural
Refreshment
,
or
the
benefit
that
we
have
by
the
Creatures
,
for
the
support
of
Nature
.
We
cannot
enjoy
our
Temporal
Mercies
with
any
delight
and
pleasure
,
without
God's
leave
and
Blessing
:
As
to
eat
and
drink
with
Comfort
,
that
the
Soul
may
enjoy
good
by
its
Labour
.
In
one
place
it
is
said
,
it
is
by
the
Hand
of
God
,
Eccles.
2.24
.
In
another
place
it
is
said
,
to
be
the
Gift
of
God
,
Eccles.
3.13
.
It
is
by
his
Power
and
his
Grace
,
that
the
Comfort
of
the
Creature
is
not
in
Man's
Hands
,
but
God's
:
Nor
can
the
Creature
yield
to
us
any
Comfort
without
his
Gift
,
or
Grant
.
And
because
of
our
forfeiture
by
Sin
;
we
have
neither
these
Mercies
from
our selves
,
nor
the
use
,
nor
the
natural
benefit
from
the
bare
Creature
,
which
is
Health
,
Strength
,
and
Chearfulness
.
All
Goodness
resideth
chiefly
in
God
,
and
it
is
to
be
found
in
the
Creatures
only
by
Participation
,
and
that
at
his
Pleasure
.
Acts
14.17
.
He
gave
us
Rain
from
Heaven
,
and
fruitful
Seasons
,
filling
our
Hearts
with
Food
and
Gladness
.
That
is
,
the
comfortable
use
of
Food
.
We
must
still
look
to
the
Giver
.
But
the
Apostle
here
doth
not
speak
of
the
Comfort
of
the
Creatures
,
but
the
Comfort
of
the
Scriptures
;
not
the
supply
of
the
Body
,
but
the
support
of
the
Soul
.
2.
Comfort
is
taken
for
Support
in
Troubles
.
The
Thessalonians
were
now
under
great
Persecutions
.
Comfort
is
a
strengthening
of
the
Mind
,
when
it
is
in
danger
to
be
weakened
by
Fears
,
and
Sorrows
,
or
the
strength
and
stay
of
the
Heart
in
Trouble
.
Psal.
119.50
.
This
is
my
Comfort
in
my
Afflictions
,
thy
Word
hath
quickned
me
.
And
2
Cor.
1.4
.
Who
comforteth
us
in
all
our
Tribulations
,
that
we
may
be
able
to
comfort
them
which
are
in
any
Trouble
,
by
the
Comfort
wherewith
we
are
comforted
of
God
.
As
Cordials
are
for
a
Fainting-time
,
so
are
Comforts
for
a
time
of
Afflictions
.
Indeed
Spiritual
Comfort
is
never
out
of
Season
;
because
we
are
now
in
the
House
of
our
Pilgrimage
,
and
our
chief
Good
is
at
a
distance
from
us
:
And
because
of
the
labours
and
difficulties
of
the
Spiritual
Life
:
Therefore
it
is
said
,
Acts
9.31
.
When
the
Churches
had
rest
,
th●y
walked
in
the
fear
of
God
,
and
the
Comforts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
But
the
great
need
of
Comfort
is
in
our
Afflictions
,
therefore
here
I
shall
shew
Three
things
:
1.
That
God
can
give
his
People
Comfort
in
the
greatest
Tribulation
:
His
Favour
is
enough
to
support
them
against
the
Frowns
of
all
the
World
.
Isa.
51.12
.
I
,
even
I
am
he
that
comforteth
thee
.
Who
art
thou
that
thou
shouldest
be
afraid
of
Man
that
shall
die
,
and
the
Son
of
Man
that
shall
be
made
as
the
Grass
?
As
long
as
we
have
the
Almighty
and
Immortal
God
to
stand
by
us
,
and
t●e
Promise
of
Eternal
Life
,
it
will
counterballance
all
our
Trouble
.
Rom.
5.2
,
3.
We
rejoyce
in
hope
of
the
Glory
of
God
.
And
not
only
so
,
but
we
glory
in
Tribulations
.
Also
2
Cor.
4.17
.
This
light
Affliction
which
is
but
for
a
moment
,
worketh
for
us
a
far
more
exceeding
and
●ternal
weight
of
Glory
.
There
is
everlasting
joy
against
a
heaviness
for
a
Season
;
and
everlasting
ease
and
rest
against
a
little
present
pain
;
there
is
enough
to
out-weigh
all
that
we
can
suffer
for
,
and
from
God
.
So
the
pardon
of
Sin
,
Isa.
40.1
,
2.
Comfort
ye
,
comfort
ye
my
People
,
saith
my
God
.
Why
?
Because
her
Iniquity
is
pardoned
.
Matth.
9.2
.
Be
of
good
cheer
,
thy
Sin
is
forgiven
thee
.
Here
is
sound
Comfort
,
the
Sting
of
all
our
Troubles
is
taken
away
.
Well
then
:
This
the
People
of
God
have
to
support
them
in
all
their
Tribulation
.
They
can
set
God
against
the
Creature
,
Heaven
against
Earth
,
Pardon
of
Sins
against
all
the
bitterness
they
meet
with
in
the
World
.
2.
That
there
is
a
special
allowance
of
Comfort
for
God's
Children
in
their
Afflictions
.
The
Lord
is
more
tender
of
his
People
then
,
when
they
want
Comfort
,
than
at
another
time
;
they
have
a
more
plentiful
measure
of
the
supporting
Operations
of
his
Spirit
then
:
As
1
Pet.
4.14
.
If
ye
be
reproached
for
the
Name
of
Christ
,
happy
are
ye
;
for
the
Spirit
of
Glory
,
and
of
God
resteth
upon
you
.
As
the
Mother
keepeth
most
with
the
sick
Child
,
so
God
looketh
to
the
Afflicted
.
This
is
the
difference
between
God
and
the
World
:
The
World
ever
runneth
most
after
those
that
are
Prosperous
,
and
flourish
,
and
rejoyce
,
as
Rivers
into
the
Sea
,
where
there
is
Water
enough
;
but
forsaketh
those
that
are
in
Poverty
,
Disgrace
,
and
Want
:
But
God
is
most
mindful
of
his
Afflicted
People
,
visiteth
them
most
,
vouchsafeth
most
of
his
comfortable
Presence
to
those
,
that
holily
and
meekly
bear
the
Afflictions
he
layeth
upon
them
.
He
comforteth
us
in
all
our
Tribulations
,
2
Cor.
1.4
.
The
Soul
is
the●
more
capable
of
Spiritual
Comforts
,
because
their
Taste
is
more
purged
and
refined
from
the
dregs
of
Sense
;
and
Grace
is
more
lively
and
exercised
now
;
the
more
Grace
,
the
more
Comfort
.
And
Prayers
are
more
frequent
:
And
Prayers
are
seldom
in
vain
.
3.
That
our
Comforts
carry
proportion
with
our
Sorrows
.
2
Cor.
1.5
.
As
our
Afflictions
abound
,
so
do
our
Consolations
.
This
cometh
from
the
Wisdom
of
God
,
that
the
Evil
may
not
be
greater
than
our
Support
,
and
from
the
Faithfulness
of
God
,
who
will
not
suffer
us
to
be
tempted
above
what
we
are
able
to
bear
,
1
Cor.
10.13
.
And
therefore
if
he
bring
on
heavy
Troubles
,
he
puts
a
suitable
measure
of
Comfort
,
and
chearfulness
into
our
Hearts
.
This
is
Comfort
.
2.
What
it
is
to
have
our
Hearts
Comforted
.
It
sheweth
that
the
Heart
is
the
proper
seat
of
Spiritual
Comfort
.
Psal.
4.7
.
Thou
hast
put
gladness
into
my
Heart
.
God's
Comfort
is
like
a
soaking
Showre
,
that
goes
to
the
Root
,
and
refresheth
the
Plants
of
the
Earth
,
more
than
a
Morning
dew
,
that
wets
only
the
Surface
.
Other
Comforts
tickle
the
Senses
,
and
refresh
the
outward
Man
,
but
this
penetrateth
to
the
very
Heart
.
Christ
prayeth
,
John
17.13
.
That
they
may
have
my
Ioy
fulfilled
in
themselves
.
Christ's
Comforts
are
not
reported
to
the
Ear
only
,
but
felt
in
the
Heart
:
The
joy
of
the
World
maketh
a
great
noise
,
but
in
the
midst
of
it
the
Heart
is
sorrowful
:
Bu●
God
feasts
his
Children
with
hidden
Manna
;
they
have
Meat
and
Drink
,
which
the
World
knoweth
not
of
.
In
their
outward
Man
,
they
are
exposed
to
great
Difficulties
,
but
their
Hearts
are
filled
with
joy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
Glory
.
The
joy
of
the
Carnal
in
outward
things
is
foraign
;
and
as
much
as
their
Senses
are
pleased
,
their
Hearts
are
full
of
tormenting
Fears
,
and
secret
Disgusts
.
They
may
put
a
good
face
upon
it
,
but
dig
the
most
jovial
of
them
to
the
bottom
,
they
have
their
inward
stings
,
and
secret
horrours
of
Conscience
.
But
in
comforting
his
Children
,
God
chiefly
deals
with
the
Heart
.
Rom.
5.5
.
The
Love
of
God
is
shed
abroad
in
our
Hearts
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
given
unto
us
.
And
2
Cor.
1.22
.
He
hath
given
us
the
earnest
of
the
Spirit
in
our
Hearts
.
In
establishing
this
Comfort
,
God
doth
immediately
work
upon
●he
Soul
;
he
useth
Means
indeed
:
As
the
Word
,
Rom.
15.4
.
That
you
through
Patience
and
Comfort
of
the
Scriptures
,
might
have
Hope
.
There
we
have
the
grounds
of
Comfort
set
forth
,
Christ's
Redemption
,
the
Promi●●s
of
the
Gospel
,
both
of
Pardon
and
Life
;
and
the
Ordinances
,
as
the
Sacraments
;
as
the
Eunuch
after
his
Baptism
,
Acts
8.39
.
He
went
away
rejoycing
.
So
in
the
Lord's
Supper
,
we
come
to
eat
of
Christ's
Peace-offerings
,
that
we
may
rejoyce
in
God
.
Psal.
22.26
.
The
meek
shall
eat
be
satisfied
:
they
shall
praise
the
Lord
that
seek
him
:
your
Heart
shall
live
for
ever
.
But
his
Spirit
worketh
immediately
upon
the
Soul
.
Either
(
1.
)
By
opening
the
Understanding
to
see
the
grounds
and
reasons
of
Comfort
.
Rom.
15.13
.
Now
the
God
of
Peace
fill
you
with
all
Ioy
and
Peace
in
believing
,
that
you
may
abound
in
Hope
,
through
the
Power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Or
(
2.
)
By
raising
the
Heart
to
the
lively
a●t
of
Joy
.
Acts
13.52
.
The
Disciples
were
filled
with
Ioy
,
and
with
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Certainly
,
God
comforteth
the
Heart
both
ways
,
by
seeing
the
Grounds
;
as
he
worketh
Faith
.
Man
is
a
reasonable
Creature
,
and
it
is
not
imaginable
that
the
Holy
Ghost
shou●d
comfort
us
we
know
not
why
;
he
revealeth
indeed
Supernatural
grounds
of
Comfort
,
but
if
they
be
not
evident
to
Reason
,
they
are
evident
to
Faith
:
But
then
the
very
Joy
is
executed
by
the
efficacy
of
his
Impression
.
But
of
that
more
anon
.
3.
In
what
sence
Comfort
may
be
said
to
be
of
God
.
I
answer
,
Three
ways
.
-
1.
When
it
is
allowed
by
him
.
-
2.
When
the
Matter
is
provided
by
him
.
-
3.
When
it
is
wrought
by
him
.
1.
When
it
is
allowed
by
him
,
and
warranted
by
him
.
Every
Man
affects
Comfort
and
Oblectation
of
Mind
;
for
otherwise
they
could
never
be
pleased
in
that
condition
they
are
in
,
nor
satisfie
themselves
.
It
would
much
undeceive
the
Carnal
World
,
and
make
them
see
the
folly
of
their
unreasonable
joy
and
quiet
,
if
they
would
put
Conscience
to
the
question
,
Is
our
Joy
from
God
,
or
no
?
that
is
,
Doth
God
allow
it
me
?
Certainly
,
God
doth
allow
us
to
rejoyce
in
our
outward
Portion
.
Eccles.
5.18
.
It
is
good
and
comely
for
one
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
to
enjoy
the
good
of
all
his
Labours
that
he
taketh
under
the
Sun
,
all
the
days
of
his
Life
,
which
God
giveth
him
;
for
it
is
his
Portion
.
But
so
that
his
Favour
may
be
the
matter
of
our
chief
Joy
;
for
otherwise
it
is
exceeding
Folly
,
and
gross
Carnality
,
to
rejoyce
in
the
Creature
apart
from
God
.
And
in
the
midst
of
the
greatest
Soul-dangers
,
you
must
first
enquire
,
Are
all
things
right
between
God
and
me
?
It
is
a
mighty
contempt
of
God
,
yea
,
brutish
Atheism
,
to
sit
down
contented
with
any
thing
on
this
side
God
,
Luke
12.19
.
and
to
say
,
Soul
,
take
thine
ease
,
thou
hast
Goods
laid
up
for
many
years
.
To
sing
Lullabies
to
our
Souls
,
when
God
is
angry
for
Sin
,
this
Comfort
is
not
allowed
by
God
:
There
is
no
peace
,
saith
my
God
,
to
the
Wicked
,
Isa.
57.21
.
It
is
Spirtitual
Madness
to
dance
about
the
brink
of
Hell
.
2.
When
the
Matter
is
provided
by
him
.
God
in
the
New
Covenant
hath
propounded
excellent
grounds
of
Comfort
:
John
14.1
.
Let
not
your
Hearts
be
troubled
;
ye
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
me
.
The
two
great
general
grounds
of
support
against
Heart-Trouble
,
are
God's
merciful
Nature
,
and
Christ's
Mediation
;
more
particular
in
the
New
Covenant
,
the
promises
of
Pardon
and
Life
.
Of
Pardon
of
Sin
,
Rom.
5.1
,
2
,
3.
Therefore
being
justified
by
Faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
,
through
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
&c.
And
of
Life
Eternal
,
1
Thess.
4.18
.
And
so
shall
we
ever
be
with
the
Lord
;
wherefore
comfort
one
another
with
these
words
.
It
is
good
to
see
what
Comforts
we
live
upon
,
and
propound
to
our selves
,
and
others
,
more
expressly
as
to
Afflictions
,
God's
particular
Providence
,
that
nothing
falleth
out
without
God's
Appointment
.
1
Thess.
3.3
.
That
no
Man
should
be
moved
with
these
Afflictions
,
for
your selves
know
that
we
were
appointed
thereunto
.
It
is
not
Chance
,
or
a
natural
Accident
,
but
that
which
God
hath
appointed
.
If
any
Shimei
rail
,
the
Lord
hath
bid
him
curse
:
If
any
evil
come
to
us
,
is
it
without
God's
Fatherly
care
over
his
People
,
who
ordereth
all
things
for
their
Profit
?
Heb.
12.10
They
verily
for
a
few
days
chastened
us
after
their
own
pleasure
:
,
but
He
for
our
profit
,
that
we
might
be
partakers
of
his
Holiness
.
And
his
unchangeable
Love
,
which
doth
not
vary
,
and
alter
with
our
Condition
:
Heb.
12.6
.
Whom
the
Lord
loveth
he
chasteneth
,
and
scourgeth
every
Son
whom
he
receiveth
.
He
is
our
God
still
,
though
he
seemeth
to
deal
hardly
with
us
.
We
learn
of
Christ
on
the
very
Cross
to
cry
,
My
God
,
Matth.
27.46
and
if
we
cannot
find
enough
in
him
,
when
the
Creatures
and
our
natural
Comforts
fail
,
it
is
meet
we
should
lose
them
.
Heb.
3.18
.
Though
the
Fig-tree
should
not
blossom
,
&c.
yet
I
will
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
,
I
will
joy
in
the
God
of
my
Salvation
.
This
is
the
sum
of
God's
Comforts
;
and
when
these
things
are
suggested
to
us
,
God
comforteth
our
Hearts
.
3.
When
by
these
means
God
worketh
Comfort
in
us
.
Joy
is
often
called
the
Comfort
of
the
Spirit
,
and
Ioy
in
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Rom
14.17
.
Now
all
the
Spirit
's
.
Works
are
singular
,
and
do
much
exceed
the
natural
Work
of
Man's
Heart
:
The
groans
which
he
stirreth
up
in
Prayer
are
unutterable
,
Rom.
8.26
.
His
Joys
unspeakable
and
glorious
,
1
Pet.
1.8
.
The
Heathens
counted
that
Fire
more
sit
and
pure
for
their
Altars
,
whic●
was
inkindled
by
a
Sun-beam
,
rather
than
a
Coal
taken
from
a
common
Hearth
.
So
this
Comfort
which
is
raised
in
us
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
is
more
Rich
and
Glorious
,
and
Affective
,
than
that
which
is
the
fruit
of
our
bare
Reason
,
or
the
meer
working
of
our
Human
Spirit
,
even
in
the
common
grounds
of
Christian
Comfort
.
Or
as
Elementary
Fire
differeth
from
Culinary
and
Kitchin
Fire
,
and
is
much
more
pure
:
So
doth
this
Joy
,
which
is
immediately
wrought
in
us
by
●he
Spirit
,
from
all
Joy
that
we
can
work
by
our selves
,
out
of
the
Scriptural
Grounds
of
Comfort
.
Carnal
Men
have
their
Joy
at
the
second
or
third
Hand
,
as
God
blesseth
the
order
and
influence
of
Inferiour
Causes
,
it
comes
to
them
from
Creature
to
Creature
,
so
as
they
discern
not
the
Work
of
God
in
it
;
yea
,
the
Joy
of
common
Christians
in
the
proper
grounds
of
Comfort
is
not
strong
,
as
that
which
is
raised
in
us
by
the
immediat
impression
of
the
Comforting
Spirit
.
II.
Why
this
is
of
God
.
1.
Because
God
challegeth
this
as
his
own
Right
,
to
comfort
the
Heart
of
Man
:
and
therefore
whatever
the
Means
of
the
comfort
be
,
God
will
be
owned
as
the
Spring
and
Fountain
of
it
.
He
keepeth
this
as
his
great
Bridle
upon
the
World
,
to
govern
the
Hearts
of
Men.
Job
34.29
.
When
he
giveth
Quietness
,
who
then
can
make
Trouble
?
And
when
he
hideth
his
Face
,
who
then
can
behold
him
?
Whether
it
be
done
against
a
Nation
,
or
against
a
Man
only
.
Our
Peace
and
Trouble
is
in
God's
Hands
,
and
at
his
disposing
.
It
is
true
,
he
exerciseth
his
Soveraignty
according
to
Law
,
and
in
his
Internal
Government
according
to
the
Law
of
Grace
,
penally
withdrawing
his
Comforting
Spirit
,
and
leaving
us
to
our
Doubts
,
and
Troubles
,
and
Fears
;
by
the
rewarding
our
Obedience
and
Faithfulness
with
the
manifest
Tokens
of
his
Love
,
as
the
Matter
shall
require
.
It
is
enough
for
the
Point
in
hand
,
that
God
alone
doth
powerfully
dispence
Peace
,
or
Trouble
.
And
when
he
will
give
Comfort
;
none
can
make
his
Gift
void
;
for
it
is
at
his
Command
:
and
in
both
,
a
Nation
is
all
one
with
a
particular
Person
,
as
to
any
ability
to
resist
God
.
2.
Though
grounds
of
Comfort
be
never
so
clear
,
yet
if
God
concur
not
,
we
find
not
the
effect
;
therefore
it
is
his
Spirit
,
that
can
only
comfort
the
Heart
.
To
have
God's
Warrant
for
our
comfort
is
much
,
but
to
have
his
Impression
is
more
;
both
mus●
concur
,
or
the
Soul
will
not
be
comforted
.
It
falleth
out
many
ways
,
sometimes
out
of
Ignorance
.
When
a
Well
of
Comfort
was
near
,
poor
Hagar
saw
it
not
,
and
was
almost
famished
with
thirst
,
until
God
opened
her
Eyes
,
and
she
saw
a
Well
of
Water
,
Gen.
21.19
.
We
know
not
the
grounds
of
our
comfort
.
Sometimes
out
of
Passion
:
Grief
is
obstinate
,
and
will
admit
no
Remedy
;
as
Rachel
would
not
be
comforted
,
Jer.
31.15
.
They
are
so
peevishly
addicted
to
their
Worldly
Comforts
,
that
if
they
be
crossed
in
them
,
they
will
not
admit
of
God's
Comforts
,
though
they
are
evident
,
clear
,
and
pertinent
.
Sometimes
out
of
Forgetfulness
,
Heb.
12.5
.
Ye
have
forgotten
the
Exhortation
,
which
speaketh
unto
you
as
unto
Children
.
And
Oblivion
is
an
Ignorance
for
the
present
.
Had
they
remembred
,
they
would
not
have
fainted
,
and
waxed
weary
.
It
is
a
great
Work
of
the
Spirit
to
bring
to
Remembrance
,
sometimes
questioning
their
interest
in
Comfort
;
besid●s
,
that
there
are
general
Comforts
,
when
Interest
is
not
clear
.
Now
the
Spirit
,
that
sheweth
us
●he
things
given
us
of
God
,
doth
also
reveal
and
evidence
our
Right
to
them
.
What
is
wrought
in
our
Hearts
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
quickning
us
to
exercise
Grace
,
he
evidenceth
the
truth
of
Grace
;
and
in
our
Afflictions
by
Patience
maketh
out
our
Comfort
.
Rom.
5.3
,
4
,
5.
We
glory
in
Tribulations
,
knowing
that
Tribulation
worketh
Patience
;
and
Patience
Experience
;
and
Experience
Hope
:
And
Hope
maketh
not
ashamed
,
because
the
Love
of
God
is
shed
abroad
in
our
Hearts
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
given
unto
us
.
From
the
whole
,
there
can
be
no
true
solid
Comfort
,
but
what
God
bestoweth
,
his
Favour
,
and
our
Interest
in
his
Favaour
is
manifested
to
us
by
his
Spirit
.
III.
What
advantages
we
have
by
this
,
that
all
solid
Comfort
is
of
God
.
1.
It
assureth
us
of
God's
readiness
to
comfort
poor
afflicted
Creatures
,
that
humbly
submit
to
him
.
He
that
is
the
God
of
all
Comfort
,
is
also
the
Father
of
Mercies
,
his
Mercy
and
Compassion
inclineth
him
to
comfort
us
.
God
hath
his
Name
from
this
effect
;
Nomina
sunt
à
notioribus
,
God
that
comforteth
those
that
are
cast
down
,
2
Cor.
7.6
.
He
is
very
tender
of
all
Afflicted
Creatures
,
much
more
of
his
People
.
2.
God's
Comforts
come
with
more
Authority
,
and
silence
all
our
Doubts
and
Fears
.
Psal.
94.19
.
In
the
multitude
of
my
thoughts
within
me
,
thy
comforts
delight
my
Soul
:
We
have
many
intricate
perplexing
thoughts
,
out
of
which
we
cannot
disentangle
our selves
;
no
comforts
come
with
such
Authority
and
Power
,
as
God's
Comforts
.
In
the
Comfort
we
have
,
it
is
good
to
consider
whence
it
cometh
:
Is
it
God's
Comfort
,
or
a
Fan●y
of
our
own
?
If
it
be
made
up
by
our
own
Fancy
,
it
will
be
like
a
Spider's
Web
,
that
is
weaved
out
of
its
own
Bowels
,
but
is
gone
and
swept
away
with
the
least
turn
of
a
Besom
:
but
God's
Comforts
are
more
durable
,
they
flow
from
the
true
Fountain
of
Comfort
,
upon
whose
Frowns
,
or
Smiles
,
our
happiness
and
misery
dependeth
.
There
is
little
warmth
in
a
Fire
of
our
own
kindling
.
God's
Comforts
are
built
on
his
Covenant
,
and
have
a
commanding
force
and
over-powering
efficacy
on
the
Soul
.
God
in
his
Word
speaketh
by
Soveraign
Authority
,
in
our
Hearts
he
worketh
by
powerf●l
Efficacy
.
The
Authority
of
his
Word
we
own
,
when
we
speak
to
others
,
or
to
our selves
,
when
we
know
trouble
,
but
in
supposition
,
or
imagination
:
The
Efficacy
of
his
Grace
we
feel
,
when
Trouble
comes
actually
upon
us
;
many
that
strengthen
others
,
when
it
cometh
upon
them
faint
themselves
.
Job
4.4
,
5.
Thy
Words
have
upholden
●im
that
is
falling
,
and
thou
hast
strengthened
the
feeble
Knees
.
But
now
it
is
come
upon
thee
,
and
thou
faintest
:
it
toucheth
theè
,
and
thou
art
troubled
.
Which
sheweth
,
that
not
only
the
matter
of
Comfort
,
but
the
effectual
Blessing
cometh
from
God
,
or
Comforting
of
Souls
is
his
Work
.
3.
That
God's
Comforts
are
full
and
strong
:
For
he
worketh
like
himself
,
and
therefore
can
and
will
support
his
P●ople
in
the
greatest
Difficulties
.
It
is
sometimes
represented
as
full
,
Acts
13.52
.
The
Disciples
were
filled
with
Ioy
,
and
with
the
Holy
Ghost
.
And
,
I
am
filled
with
Comfort
,
and
am
exceeding
joyful
in
all
our
Tribulations
,
2
Cor.
7.4
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
our
Lord
Jesus
,
when
he
took
care
for
our
Comfort
,
took
care
for
our
full
Comfort
:
John
15.11
.
These
things
have
I
spoken
,
that
my
Ioy
may
remain
in
you
,
and
your
joy
might
be
full
.
Thus
we
see
the
joy
of
Believers
is
a
full
Joy
,
that
no
other
Joy
needeth
to
be
added
to
it
;
it
is
a
full
Joy
to
bear
us
out
under
all
Discouragements
.
For
what
is
wanting
to
them
,
who
have
God
for
their
Portion
,
and
the
promised
Glory
for
their
Inheritance
,
and
God's
Providence
engaged
for
their
Protection
,
Safety
,
and
Comfort
,
while
they
are
here
by
the
way
.
And
it
is
Strong
as
well
as
Full
,
Heb.
6.18
.
That
by
two
immutable
things
,
in
which
it
is
impossible
for
God
to
lye
,
we
might
have
strong
Consolation
.
Other
Comforts
are
weak
and
of
little
force
,
they
are
not
Affliction-proof
,
much
less
are
they
Death-proof
,
and
Judgment-proof
,
they
cannot
stand
before
a
few
serious
,
sober
thoughts
of
the
World
to
come
.
The
Comforts
of
the
World
cannot
stay
and
revive
the
Heart
;
for
every
blast
of
a
Temptation
scattereth
them
.
Vse
1.
To
reprove
Christians
for
their
overmuch
dejection
and
fainting
in
Troubles
.
Why
are
we
so
much
cast
down
?
Is
there
no
Balm
in
Gilead
,
nor
Comfort
in
God
?
Why
hath
God
taken
the
Name
upo●
him
,
of
being
the
God
of
all
Comfort
,
and
put
this
Office
upon
his
Spirit
to
be
the
Comforter
?
Hath
he
not
made
sufficient
provision
in
the
New
Covenant
?
Is
there
any
evil
,
which
the
promise
of
Eternal
Life
cannot
countervail
?
Is
God
backward
to
give
you
Comfort
?
Why
then
did
he
send
Christ
,
write
Scriptures
,
appoint
a
Ministry
,
and
Ordinances
,
seek
to
prepare
you
for
it
,
by
the
seal
and
earnest
of
his
Spirit
,
and
invite
you
so
earnestly
to
trust
in
him
,
to
cast
all
your
care
upon
him
,
and
so
often
forbid
your
Fear
and
Sorrow
?
2.
If
all
Comfort
be
of
God
,
let
us
go
to
God
for
it
.
But
then
take
these
three
Directions
.
1.
See
you
be
qualified
for
it
.
Comfort
follows
Holiness
,
as
Heat
doth
Fire
;
the
Spirit
is
first
a
Sanctifier
,
and
then
a
Comforter
:
And
according
to
God's
Promise
,
is
more
necessarily
a
Sanctifier
than
a
Comforter
.
Ephes.
1.13
,
14.
In
whom
ye
also
trusted
after
that
ye
heard
the
Word
of
Truth
,
the
G●●●el
of
your
Salvation
.
O●
whom
alone
after
that
ye
believed
,
ye
were
sealed
with
that
holy
Spirit
of
Promise
,
which
is
the
Earnest
of
our
Inheritance
,
until
the
redemption
of
the
purchased
possession
,
unto
the
praise
of
his
Glory
.
Comfort
is
our
Happiness
,
but
we
are
made
Holy
before
Happy
:
Hereafter
we
enter
into
our
Master's
Joy
,
we
have
a
taste
of
it
in
the
World
;
But
who
have
this
Taste
,
but
the
sanctified
and
self-denying
Christians
?
The
Work
of
Sanctification
is
carried
on
more
certainly
,
but
his
Comforting
Work
is
many
times
obscure
and
interrupte●
.
Do
your
Work
throughly
and
faithfull●
,
●nd
you
may
refer
your selves
to
God
for
●omfort
.
Vse
2.
Expect
not
a
singular
way
of
Comfort
besides
the
Word
:
It
was
Eliphas's
Charge
upon
Iob
,
Chap.
15.11
.
Are
the
Consolations
of
God
small
with
thee
?
Is
there
any
secret
thing
with
thee
?
The
Charge
is
,
that
he
undervalued
the
common
Consolation
of
God
,
and
looked
for
some
secret
way
peculiar
to
himself
,
of
getting
Comfort
,
besides
humbling
of
himself
,
and
turning
unto
God
:
No
,
God
hath
sufficiently
provided
for
the
Comfort
of
his
People
;
and
we
must
not
expect
singular
manifestations
of
his
Love
,
and
special
Signs
and
Tokens
,
beyond
the
common
allowance
given
to
the
whole
Family
.
It
is
a
thousand
to
one
but
it
is
some
false
Consolation
,
and
Dream
of
Comfort
which
they
affect
and
cry
up
,
beyond
or
besides
the
usual
Comforts
of
his
Word
.
Vse
3.
Do
not
compare
lower
Discoveries
of
God
,
with
that
great
Revelation
he
hath
made
of
his
Mind
in
the
Word
,
for
the
Comfort
of
his
People
;
for
this
argueth
great
unthankfulness
,
and
a
secret
desire
to
set
up
Man's
Comfort
against
those
which
are
unquestio●●bly
of
the
Lord
.
Sure
it
is
,
that
whatever
good
is
in
Nature
,
is
from
God
;
but
it
is
mingled
with
so
many
weaknesses
,
that
what
is
of
God
can
scarce
be
seen
in
it
.
I
speak
of
those
that
cry
up
Heathen
Philosophy
,
to
●he
disparagement
of
the
Word
of
God
:
As
if
it
were
a
better
Institution
to
quiet
the
Mind
,
and
fortify
it
against
all
Troubles
,
than
Christianity
:
But
alas
!
they
neither
know
the
true
ground
of
Misery
,
which
is
Sin
,
nor
the
true
ground
of
Comfort
,
which
is
Christ
.
And
that
which
mere
Man
offereth
,
can
neither
come
with
such
Authority
and
Blessing
,
as
what
cometh
immediately
from
God
.
This
is
a
Moon-Light
that
rotteth
things
before
it
ripeneth
them
.
In
short
,
Philosophers
were
never
acquainted
with
Christ
,
the
foundation
of
Comfort
;
nor
the
Spirit
,
the
efficient
cause
of
Comfort
;
nor
the
promise
of
Pardon
and
Life
,
which
is
the
matter
of
Comfort
;
nor
Faith
,
which
is
the
Light
,
by
which
we
know
things
that
depend
upon
Divine
Revelation
,
and
so
the
proper
Instrument
of
Comfort
.
This
I
thought
good
to
say
,
because
Comfort
and
Rest
for
Souls
,
is
one
of
the
great
Benefits
of
our
Religion
.
Jer.
6.16
.
Stand
in
the
way
and
see
,
and
ask
for
the
old
Pa●hs
,
where
is
the
good
Way
,
and
walk
therein
;
and
ye
shall
find
rest
for
your
Souls
.
Mat.
11.28
,
29.
Come
unto
me
all
ye
that
labour
,
and
are
heavy
●●d●n
,
and
I
will
give
you
Rest.
Vse
4.
Seek
it
in
the
use
of
Means
and
Ordinances
,
which
God
hath
appointed
for
the
raising
of
Comfort
in
us
,
as
the
Word
,
Prayer
,
and
the
Lord's
Supper
.
In
solemn
Duties
God
reneweth
the
pledges
of
his
Love
to
us
,
exciteth
Grace
,
and
by
Grace
Comfort
;
it
must
needs
be
so
,
because
then
the
grounds
of
Comfort
are
anew
laid
in
the
view
of
Conscience
:
Graces
are
in
their
lively
Exercise
,
and
God
is
not
wanting
to
his
own
Institution
.
Take
all
these
three
together
,
and
the
reverend
use
of
the
Lord's
Supper
must
needs
increase
our
Comfort
.
The
Ground
of
Comfort
is
Reconciliation
with
God
,
by
Christ
.
Rom.
5.11
.
We
joy
in
God
through
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
w●om
we
have
now
received
the
Atonement
.
And
here
we
raise
up
your
Faith
and
Love
,
Cant.
1.4
.
The
King
hath
brought
me
into
his
Chambers
;
we
will
be
glad
and
rejoice
in
thee
,
we
will
remember
thy
Love
more
than
Wine
;
the
Vpright
love
thee
.
God's
Ordinances
are
not
empty
,
there
is
some
participation
;
1
Cor.
10.16
.
The
Cup
of
Blessing
which
we
bless
,
is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
Blood
of
Christ
?
The
Bread
which
we
brake
,
is
it
not
the
Communion
of
the
Body
of
Christ
?
Vse
5.
Consider
the
ends
why
God
giveth
us
Comfort
;
it
is
to
fortify
us
against
the
Enemies
of
our
Salvation
,
so
far
as
they
are
vexing
and
troubling
,
and
molesting
us
in
the
way
to
Heaven
.
The
Spirit
hath
two
great
Offices
,
to
be
a
Sanctifier
,
and
Comforter
,
and
both
serve
all
the
needs
of
Christians
.
When
we
are
inticed
to
Sin
,
he
helps
us
as
a
Santifyer
;
when
we
are
discouraged
in
God's
Service
,
he
helps
us
as
a
Comforter
.
And
therefore
Christians
are
to
consider
their
condition
,
and
what
their
present
state
requireth
;
for
God
dispenseth
his
Grace
according
to
the
Assaults
made
upon
them
by
the
Enemies
of
their
Salvation
.
As
for
instance
,
Our
Enemies
are
the
Devil
,
the
World
and
the
Flesh
,
these
we
renounced
in
Baptism
:
And
in
the
progress
of
Christianity
these
are
those
with
whom
we
conflict
,
and
must
overcome
.
As
for
instance
;
The
Devil
is
a
tempting
Devil
,
who
seeketh
to
draw
away
the
Saints
from
God
;
and
by
the
love
of
the
Flesh
,
to
weaken
our
Love
and
Obedience
to
our
proper
and
our
rightful
Lord
.
Now
what
are
we
to
do
in
this
case
,
to
beg
Comfort
and
Peace
,
that
we
may
not
be
troubled
,
though
we
yield
unto
his
Temptations
?
Alas
!
this
were
to
turn
the
Grace
of
God
into
Wantonness
:
No
,
we
are
to
be
sober
and
watchful
,
1
Pet.
5.8
.
to
use
all
the
Rules
of
Sobriety
and
Vigilancy
,
that
our
Worldly
Comforts
may
not
be
a
snare
to
us
.
Sobriety
is
an
Holy
Moderation
in
the
use
of
all
earthly
things
.
Vigilancy
is
an
Holy
Diligence
,
and
seriousness
in
the
use
of
Means
;
and
also
add
to
both
,
the
help
of
the
Sanctifying
Spirit
,
that
we
may
keep
up
our
Love
to
God
,
and
be
faitful
in
our
Obedience
to
him
.
But
the
Devil
is
not
only
a
tempting
Devil
,
but
a
vexing
and
disquieting
Devil
,
who
accuseth
us
before
God
day
and
night
,
Rev.
12.10
.
raiseth
in
us
many
troublesome
Fears
,
to
make
our
Service
uncomfortable
,
and
tire
us
,
and
clog
us
.
What
is
our
Duty
then
?
to
beg
the
help
of
the
Comforter
,
not
only
to
shew
Love
to
God
,
but
that
we
may
have
some
persuasion
of
his
Love
to
us
,
and
quench
his
fiery
Darts
,
that
we
may
go
on
chearfully
in
our
Work
,
because
the
God
of
Peace
shall
bruise
Satan
under
your
feet
shor●ly
,
Rom.
16.20
.
So
for
the
World
;
The
World
is
a
tempting
World
,
drawing
our
Affections
from
God
and
Heaven
,
to
present
things
;
and
when
it
smileth
on
us
,
in
incroaches
upon
our
Heart
more
and
more
.
2
Tim.
4.10
.
Demas
hath
forsaken
me
,
having
loved
this
present
World
.
Now
what
is
our
business
then
,
to
beg
comfort
and
assurance
of
God's
Love
?
No
,
that
would
be
our
Bane
,
there
is
work
for
the
Sanctifier
rather
than
the
Comforter
,
that
the
worldly
Spirit
may
be
subdued
in
us
;
there
is
need
of
Mortification
rather
than
Assurance
,
that
we
may
be
crucified
to
the
World
,
Gal.
6.14
.
But
sometimes
the
World
is
a
Persecuting
World
,
and
reproacheth
and
troubleth
us
with
all
manner
of
vexations
,
then
there
is
work
for
the
Comforter
,
to
seal
up
to
our
Souls
the
Love
of
God
,
or
Interest
in
Christ
:
John
16.33
.
These
things
have
I
spoken
to
you
,
that
in
me
ye
●ight
have
peace
,
in
the
World
ye
shall
have
tribulation
:
but
be
of
good
chear
,
I
have
overcome
the
World
;
and
to
become
to
our
Souls
the
Earnest
of
eternal
Glory
.
Comfort
is
for
Tribulation
;
at
other
times
we
are
glutted
with
it
,
but
then
it
is
our
great
support
.
When
all
t●ings
fail
,
we
feel
the
great
necessity
of
the
Joys
of
Faith
:
It
is
good
to
time
well
our
Duties
;
David
saith
,
Psal.
56.3
.
What
time
I
am
afraid
,
I
will
trust
in
thee
.
So
for
the
Flesh
,
it
inticeth
us
,
Iames
1.14
.
Every
Man
is
tempted
,
when
he
is
drawn
away
of
his
own
Lust
,
and
enticed
.
Many
times
it
draweth
to
Actual
Sin
by
indulgence
to
its
desires
;
yea
,
disposeth
us
often
to
Apostacy
and
falseness
of
Heart
:
for
Apostacy
usually
begins
at
falseness
of
Heart
,
when
the
fleshly
Mind
and
Interest
is
not
throughly
overcome
.
Well
,
when
we
are
conscious
to
this
,
what
shall
we
do
in
such
a
case
?
Certainly
the
great
and
proper
Work
,
is
to
beg
the
Spirit
,
and
implore
the
Spirit
as
a
Sanctifier
,
and
to
be
more
obedient
to
his
sanctifying
Motions
;
Comfort
will
come
in
time
.
Well
,
but
the
Flesh
is
not
only
inticing
,
but
troublesom
and
grievous
to
the
Saints
;
witness
Paul's
groans
,
Rom.
7.24
.
Oh
wretched
Man
that
I
am
;
who
shall
deliver
me
from
the
body
of
this
Death
?
We
are
quite
wearied
,
and
tired
out
with
the
importunity
of
its
motions
;
we
would
serve
God
more
purely
and
perfectly
:
Then
there
is
work
for
the
Comforter
,
and
confidence
in
his
Operations
to
help
the
faithful
Soul
;
Phil.
1.6
.
Being
confident
of
this
very
thing
,
that
he
which
hath
begun
a
good
Work
in
you
,
will
perform
it
unto
the
day
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Then
it
is
seasonable
to
remember
the
Covenant
we
are
under
.
Rom.
6.14
.
For
Sin
shall
not
have
dominion
over
you
,
for
you
are
not
under
the
Law
,
but
under
Grace
.
The
serious
striving
Soul
will
not
be
left
destitute
.
Thus
must
we
expect
Comfort
.
Vse
6.
Remember
that
Comfort
hath
a
latitude
in
it
,
and
is
expressed
by
divers
words
.
1.
Sometimes
by
it
,
Support
is
implied
,
when
the
sense
of
Sin
,
and
fear
of
God's
Wrath
,
is
not
altogether
removed
and
taken
away
,
but
so
mitigated
and
abated
,
that
Hope
doth
more
easily
prevail
in
the
Soul
than
Fear
:
And
we
resolve
to
wait
on
God
,
though
we
cannot
so
fully
clear
up
our
Interest
in
him
.
You
have
many
Conflicts
and
Fears
,
yet
some
Hope
and
Expectation
towards
God
:
Jonah
2.4
,
5.
I
am
cast
out
of
thy
sight
,
yet
will
I
look
again
to
thy
Holy
Temple
.
Resolute
adherence
giveth
great
support
.
Job
13.15
.
Though
he
slay
me
,
yet
will
I
trust
in
him
;
I
will
maintain
my
own
ways
before
him
.
He
dependeth
merely
on
the
Covenant
.
2.
Peace
,
or
some
rest
from
Troubles
,
and
accusations
of
Conscience
,
there
is
some
calm
and
quiet
of
Soul
;
Rom.
5.1
.
Being
justified
by
Faith
,
we
have
peace
with
God
.
Gal.
6.16
.
As
many
as
walk
according
to
this
Rule
,
Peace
be
on
them
,
and
Mercy
:
Assaulted
with
none
or
light
Fears
,
Iohn
16.33
.
In
me
ye
shall
have
Peace
.
I
will
give
you
Peace
,
though
not
full
Spiritual
Suavities
.
3.
The
third
word
is
Joy
,
1
Pet.
1.8
.
Ye
rejoice
with
Ioy
unspeakable
,
and
full
of
Glory
.
In
Peace
all
things
are
quiet
,
they
have
no
anxious
Thoughts
;
but
in
Joy
there
is
a
sensible
motion
of
Pleasure
and
Delight
,
they
are
feasted
with
the
pleasures
of
Faith
,
Love
,
and
Hope
.
Let
us
then
bless
God
for
any
degree
of
Comfort
.
SERMON
XVIII
.
2
Thess.
2.17
.
—
And
stablish
you
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
.
WE
come
now
to
the
Apostle's
second
Request
for
them
,
and
stablish
you
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
:
By
every
good
Word
,
is
meant
sound
Doctrine
;
by
every
good
Work
,
holiness
of
Life
.
Doct.
Establishment
in
Faith
and
Holiness
,
is
a
needful
Blessing
,
and
earnestly
to
be
sought
of
God
.
-
1.
What
this
Establishment
is
.
-
2.
How
needful
.
-
3.
Why
it
is
to
be
sought
of
God
.
I.
What
this
Establishment
is
?
Answ.
Confirmation
in
the
Grace
that
we
have
received
.
Now
this
Confirmation
must
be
distinguished
.
1.
With
respect
to
the
Power
wherewith
we
are
assisted
;
there
is
Habitual
Confirmation
,
and
Actual
Confirmation
.
(
1.
)
The
Habitual
Confirmation
is
,
when
the
habits
of
Grace
are
more
setled
and
increased
;
1
Pet.
5.10
.
The
God
of
all
Grace
Strengthen
,
Stablish
,
Settle
you
.
God
hath
effectually
called
and
converted
them
,
and
he
beggeth
the
strengthning
of
the
Grace
which
they
had
received
.
Now
thus
we
are
established
,
when
Faith
,
Love
,
and
Hope
,
are
increased
in
us
;
for
these
are
the
Principles
of
all
Spiritual
Operations
;
and
when
they
have
gotten
good
strength
in
us
,
a
Christian
is
more
established
.
(
1.
)
Faith
is
necessary
,
for
we
stand
by
Faith
;
Rom.
11.20
.
Because
of
unbelief
they
were
broken
off
,
but
thou
standest
by
Faith
:
We
do
not
only
live
by
it
,
but
stand
by
it
,
and
are
kept
by
it
;
1
Pet.
1.5
.
Who
are
kept
by
the
Power
of
God
through
Faith
unto
Salvation
.
He
is
strong
,
that
is
,
strong
in
Faith
,
as
Abraham
was
,
that
believeth
the
Gospel
,
and
can
venture
his
All
upon
it
,
and
trust
himself
in
God's
hands
whatever
befalleth
him
.
Luke
22.32
.
I
have
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
Faith
fail
not
.
That
was
the
Grace
likely
to
be
assaulted
,
and
would
most
keep
him
:
had
he
bin
persuaded
that
Jesus
was
the
Son
of
God
,
would
he
have
denied
him
with
Oaths
and
Execrations
?
(
2.
)
Love
is
strong
;
We
are
told
,
Cant.
8.6
.
That
Love
is
as
strong
as
Death
;
many
Waters
cannot
quench
it
;
If
a
man
would
give
all
the
substance
of
his
House
,
it
would
utterly
be
contemned
.
It
will
not
be
bribed
,
or
quenched
.
Our
Backsliding
cometh
from
losing
our
complacency
in
,
or
desire
of
God
.
There
is
an
averseness
from
Sin
,
and
zeal
against
it
,
as
long
as
we
have
a
sense
of
our
Obligations
to
God
,
and
a
value
and
esteem
of
his
Grace
in
Christ
;
then
we
continue
in
delightful
obedience
to
him
,
and
level
and
direct
our
actions
to
his
Glory
.
(
3.
)
Hope
is
necessary
to
stablish
the
Soul
on
the
promise
of
Eternal
Life
.
For
this
is
the
sure
and
stedfast
Anchor
of
the
Soul
.
Heb.
6.19
.
Which
Hope
we
have
as
an
Anchor
of
the
Soul
,
both
sure
and
stedfast
:
If
Hope
be
strong
and
lively
,
present
things
do
not
greatly
move
us
.
(
2.
)
Actual
Establishment
,
when
these
Habits
are
fortified
and
quickned
by
the
actual
Influence
of
God
.
As
God
doth
establish
by
these
habitual
Principles
,
so
by
the
actual
motions
of
his
Spirit
;
for
otherwise
neither
the
stability
of
our
Resolutions
,
nor
of
Gracious
Habits
will
support
us
.
Not
stability
of
Resolutions
;
Psal.
73.2
.
As
for
me
,
my
Feet
were
almost
gone
,
my
steps
had
well
nigh
slipt
.
Not
Habits
;
Rev.
3.2
.
Be
watchful
,
and
strengthen
those
things
which
remain
,
that
are
ready
to
die
.
It
is
true
,
God
ordinarily
worketh
most
strongly
with
strongest
Graces
,
because
their
Hearts
are
most
prepared
;
yet
sometimes
weak
Christians
have
gone
through
great
Temptations
,
when
strong
ones
have
failed
.
Rev.
3.8
.
Thou
hast
a
little
strength
,
and
hast
kept
my
Word
,
and
hast
not
denied
my
Name
.
Sometimes
the
strong
Christian
stumbleth
and
falleth
,
when
the
weak
standeth
:
God
may
in
an
instant
confirm
a
weak
Person
in
some
particular
Temptation
,
by
his
free
Assistance
,
but
ordinarily
concurreth
with
the
strongest
Grace
.
Thus
with
respect
to
the
Power
,
wherewith
we
are
assisted
.
2.
With
respect
to
the
Object
,
or
Matter
about
which
it
is
conversant
;
stablished
in
every
good
Word
and
Work
;
stability
in
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
,
and
Practice
of
Godliness
.
(
1.
)
In
the
Doctrine
of
Faith
.
It
is
a
great
advantage
in
the
Spiritual
Life
,
to
have
a
sound
Judgment
:
Some
Men
are
never
well
grounded
in
the
Truth
,
and
in
the
nature
and
reasons
of
that
Religion
which
they
do
profess
,
and
then
are
always
left
to
a
wandering
uncertainty
,
because
they
resolve
not
upon
Evidence
:
as
Men
ordinarily
abide
not
in
the
place
to
which
they
are
driven
by
a
Tempest
,
or
the
current
of
the
Tides
,
rather
than
by
aim
and
choice
,
though
they
take
shelter
there
for
the
present
.
1
Thess.
5.21
.
Prove
all
things
,
hold
fast
that
which
is
good
.
Certainly
Religion
in
the
general
must
be
taken
up
by
Choice
,
and
not
by
Chance
;
not
because
we
know
no
other
,
but
because
we
know
no
better
:
As
Jer.
6.16
.
Stand
ye
in
the
Ways
and
see
,
and
ask
for
the
old
Paths
,
where
is
the
good
Way
,
and
walk
therein
.
And
the
same
is
true
of
particular
Opinions
and
Controversies
about
Religion
,
till
we
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
our
own
stedfastness
,
2
Pet.
3.17
.
We
stand
by
the
stedfastness
of
others
,
when
we
profess
the
Truth
,
meerly
because
of
Company
;
and
when
the
Chain
●s
broken
,
we
all
fall
to
pieces
.
Now
we
ought
to
be
well
settled
,
left
we
appear
to
the
World
with
a
various
Face
,
which
breedeth
Atheism
in
others
,
and
Shame
to
our selves
.
It
is
possible
in
particular
things
,
future
Light
may
disprove
present
Practice
;
but
then
we
must
be
able
to
give
a
very
sufficient
account
of
it
.
Luther
,
when
he
was
charged
with
Apostacy
,
Consitetu●
se
esse
Apostatam
,
sed
beatum
&
sanctum
,
qui
sidem
Diabolo
datam
non
servavit
.
While
we
cry
up
Constancy
,
we
must
not
cherish
stubborn
Prejudice
,
which
shuts
the
Door
upon
Truth
:
However
▪
to
avoid
the
opinion
of
Lightness
,
before
Religious
Persons
profess
any
thing
,
their
warrant
need
to
be
very
clear
,
both
for
the
World's
sake
and
their
own
,
that
they
may
not
make
needless
Troubles
,
and
afterwards
change
their
Mind
to
the
scandalizing
of
others
:
And
their
own
sake
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
James
1.8
.
A
double-minded
Man
is
unstable
in
all
his
ways
.
And
we
had
need
to
take
care
to
be
right
,
because
every
error
hath
an
influence
upon
the
Heart
,
and
Practice
:
Upon
the
Heart
,
as
it
weakeneth
Faith
and
Love
,
and
Practice
.
Some
Opinions
have
no
malignity
in
themselves
,
yet
the
profession
of
them
may
divide
the
Church
,
and
make
us
by
Contentions
,
Enemies
of
the
growth
and
progress
of
Christ's
Kingdom
.
Now
if
we
would
be
established
in
the
Truth
,
we
must
see
what
Influence
every
Truth
hath
upon
the
new
Nature
,
either
as
it
worketh
towards
God
by
Faith
,
to
keep
up
our
respects
to
him
,
or
Men
by
Love
,
as
it
furthereth
our
Duties
to
them
.
A
Man
will
not
easily
let
go
Truth
,
that
is
wont
to
turn
it
into
Practice
,
and
to
live
as
he
believeth
.
Once
more
we
need
to
be
established
in
the
present
Truth
;
it
is
no
zeal
to
fight
with
Ghosts
,
and
antiquated
Errors
,
but
take
God's
part
in
our
time
;
but
usually
the
Orthodoxy
of
the
World
,
is
an
Age
too
short
,
Men
please
themselves
in
things
received
.
(
2.
)
In
every
good
Work
,
or
in
holiness
of
Life
.
Here
needeth
the
greatest
establishment
,
that
we
may
hold
on
our
course
to
Heaven
;
and
the
usual
Apostacy
,
and
Backsliding
that
Men
are
guilty
of
,
is
from
the
practice
of
Religion
.
It
is
ill
when
the
Mind
is
tainted
,
but
worse
when
the
Heart
is
alineated
from
God
;
and
commonly
it
is
the
perverse
inclination
to
the
Will
,
that
tainteth
the
Mind
:
Therefore
the
great
Establishment
,
is
to
be
settled
in
a
course
of
Godliness
.
1
Thess.
3.13
.
That
he
may
establ●sh
your
Hearts
unblameable
in
Holiness
before
God
,
even
our
Father
,
until
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
with
all
his
Sain●s
.
Now
this
Establishment
is
very
difficult
.
First
,
Because
of
the
contrariety
of
the
Principles
that
are
within
us
.
Gal.
5.17
.
For
the
Flesh
lusteth
against
the
Spirit
,
and
the
Spirit
against
the
Flesh
,
and
these
are
contrary
one
to
the
other
;
so
that
ye
cannot
do
the
things
that
ye
would
.
The
Garison
is
not
free
from
Danger
,
that
hath
an
Enemy
lodged
within
.
The
love
of
the
World
and
the
Flesh
,
was
in
the
Heart
,
before
the
love
of
God
and
Holiness
,
and
these
are
not
wholly
rooted
out
;
yea
,
these
are
natural
to
us
,
whereas
Grace
is
a
Plant
planted
in
us
,
contrary
to
nature
:
And
the
Ground
that
bringeth
forth
Weeds
and
Thistles
of
its
own
accord
,
but
the
Flowers
and
good
Herbs
,
with
mush
T●llage
and
Cultivation
;
if
it
be
neglected
,
the
Weeds
will
soon
overgrow
the
Flowers
.
Secondly
,
Because
it
is
more
hard
to
continue
in
Conversion
,
than
to
co●vert
our selves
at
first
.
In
our
first
Conversion
we
are
more
passive
,
it
is
God
that
converteth
us
,
and
draweth
us
to
himself
,
and
quickens
,
and
plants
us
into
Christ
;
but
in
Perseverance
,
and
fulfilling
our
Covenanting
Duty
,
we
are
more
active
;
it
is
our
Work
,
though
we
perform
it
by
God's
Grace
.
An
Infant
in
the
Mother's
Womb
is
nourished
by
the
nourishment
of
the
Moth●r
,
but
afterwards
he
must
suck
,
and
seek
his
own
Nourishment
;
and
the
elder
he
groweth
,
the
more
care
of
his
Life
is
devolved
upon
himself
.
Now
that
which
is
more
our
work
,
is
more
difficult
.
It
is
true
,
that
God
that
hath
begun
a
good
Work
,
doth
perfect
it
,
but
not
without
our
care
,
Phil.
1.6
.
When
we
are
fitted
and
prepared
unto
good
Works
,
God
expecteth
from
us
,
that
we
should
walk
in
them
.
God
establisheth
us
in
the
Text
,
but
it
is
in
every
good
Work
.
Beside
,
in
Conversion
we
make
Covenant
with
God
,
but
by
Perseverance
we
keep
Covenant
with
him
.
Now
it
is
easier
to
consent
to
Conditions
,
than
it
is
to
fulfil
them
;
the
Ceremonies
at
first
consent
of
Marriage
are
not
so
difficult
,
as
to
perform
the
duties
of
the
Marriage
Covenant
:
It
is
more
easie
to
build
a
Castle
in
time
of
Peace
,
than
to
keep
it
in
a
time
of
War
.
Peter
more
easily
consented
to
come
to
Christ
upon
the
Water
,
but
when
he
begun
to
try
it
,
his
Feet
were
ready
to
sink
,
Mat.
14.29
,
30.
When
Winds
and
Waves
are
against
us
,
alas
,
how
soon
do
we
fail
?
Therefore
a
good
Spring
doth
not
always
foreshew
a
fruitful
Harvest
,
nor
plenty
of
Blossoms
store
of
Fruit.
We
are
carried
on
with
great
Life
and
Earnestness
for
a
while
,
in
the
profession
of
Religion
,
we
consent
to
follow
Christ
;
but
when
we
meet
with
Difficul●ies
not
foreseen
,
or
allowed
for
,
we
faint
and
are
discourage
.
Thirdly
,
With
respect
to
the
Subject
in
which
it
is
seated
,
which
is
the
Soul
with
its
faculties
.
The
strength
of
the
Body
is
known
by
Experience
rather
than
by
Description
;
but
the
strength
of
the
Soul
must
be
determined
by
its
right
constitution
towards
Good
and
Evil.
The
Faculties
of
the
Soul
are
either
the
Understanding
,
wherein
lieth
the
Directive
Councel
,
or
the
Will
,
wherein
lieth
the
Imperial
Power
,
or
the
Affections
,
wherein
lieth
the
Executive
Power
of
the
Soul
.
1.
The
Mind
,
or
Understanding
,
is
established
,
when
we
have
a
clear
,
certain
,
and
full
Apprehen●●on
of
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
it
is
called
Knowledg
;
the
sure
,
and
sound
,
and
certain
apprehension
of
them
,
is
called
Faith
,
or
Intellectual
Assent
,
or
the
full
assurance
of
Vnderstanding
,
Col.
2.2
.
when
there
is
a
due
knowledg
of
what
God
hath
revealed
,
with
a
certain
persuasion
of
the
truth
of
it
wrought
in
us
by
the
Holy
Spirit
.
Now
the
more
clearly
,
and
orderly
,
and
certainly
we
know
these
things
,
the
more
powerfully
do
they
affect
the
Heart
,
and
the
more
we
are
established
.
He
that
hath
little
Knowledg
,
and
little
Certainty
,
is
called
weak
in
the
Faith
.
Rom.
14.1
.
Him
that
is
weak
in
the
Faith
receive
,
but
not
to
doubtful
Disputations
.
And
those
that
have
a
clearer
Understanding
,
are
called
strong
.
As
Rom.
15.1
.
We
that
are
s●rong
,
ought
to
bear
the
Infirmities
of
the
Weak
;
meaning
strong
in
Knowledg
:
So
also
for
certainty
of
Persuasion
,
it
is
said
,
Rom.
4.20
.
Abraham
was
strong
in
Faith
,
giving
glory
to
God
.
When
in
all
his
Trials
,
he
bore
up
himself
upon
the
Confidence
of
God's
Word
and
Promise
.
Well
then
,
the
Mind
is
confirmed
and
established
,
when
we
have
a
good
stock
of
Knowledg
,
and
do
firmly
believe
what
we
know
of
God
and
Christ
,
and
eternal
Salvation
:
But
alas
,
how
few
Truths
do
many
Christians
know
,
especially
in
their
order
,
and
as
to
their
worth
and
weight
,
and
certainty
,
and
so
that
if
we
know
these
things
,
we
know
them
not
as
we
ought
to
know
them
.
1
Cor.
8.2
.
If
any
Man
think
that
he
knoweth
any
thing
,
he
knoweth
nothing
yet
as
he
ought
to
know
them
.
If
we
know
them
Speculatively
,
we
know
them
not
Practically
:
If
we
are
able
to
discourse
of
these
things
,
we
do
not
live
by
them
:
If
we
know
them
generally
,
we
do
not
know
them
particularly
,
to
direct
us
in
all
Cases
,
wherein
they
concern
us
,
but
are
blinded
with
Temptations
:
If
we
know
them
comprehensively
,
so
as
to
look
about
the
compass
of
them
,
yet
not
certainly
,
John
17.8
.
and
have
kn●wn
surely
,
that
I
came
out
from
thee
,
so
as
to
venture
our
Interests
upon
them
.
If
we
know
them
darkly
,
and
with
an
half
light
,
we
do
not
know
them
clearly
and
with
a
full
light
.
There
is
many
times
conviction
in
the
Ore
,
which
is
not
refined
into
a
clear
,
and
distinct
knowledg
,
such
as
may
awe
the
Heart
;
if
we
know
these
things
habitually
,
we
know
them
not
actually
,
when
we
should
remember
them
in
their
season
;
and
Oblivion
is
a
sort
of
Ignorance
.
Hence
come
the
many
doubts
we
are
assaulted
with
,
and
all
the
unevenness
and
uncertainty
of
our
Lives
,
so
that
the
Mind
needeth
to
be
established
in
Grace
.
2.
The
Will
,
which
is
the
Imperial
power
of
the
Soul
.
Now
the
Wills
establishment
is
known
by
its
firm
and
through
resolution
for
God
,
and
against
Sin
.
For
God
:
as
Acts
11.23
.
Barnabas
when
he
had
seen
the
Grace
of
God
,
was
very
glad
,
and
exhorted
them
all
,
that
with
full
purpose
of
Heart
they
would
cleave
to
the
Lord
.
First
choosing
,
then
cleaving
,
and
this
with
full
purpose
,
when
the
Will
is
so
fixed
in
the
Knowledg
and
Faith
of
the
Gospel
,
that
they
resolve
to
abide
by
their
choice
:
Psal.
27.4
.
One
thing
have
I
desired
of
the
Lord
,
this
will
I
seek
after
.
When
Spiritual
Resolution
carrieth
the
force
and
authority
of
a
principle
in
the
Soul
,
and
nothing
can
break
it
.
1
Pet.
4.1
.
Arm
your selves
with
the
same
Mind
.
As
constantly
as
Christ
persevered
in
the
work
of
Mediation
,
so
be
you
in
the
work
of
Obedience
,
notwithstanding
the
difficulties
of
it
.
This
powerful
Will
,
that
beareth
down
Oppositions
and
Temptations
,
and
the
greatest
Impediments
in
the
way
to
Heaven
,
So
that
you
rather
make
advantage
of
Opposition
,
than
are
discouraged
by
it
,
when
sensual
,
or
carnal
Good
is
of
little
force
to
you
,
and
you
can
dispise
the
most
pleasing
baits
of
Sin
.
3.
The
Affections
are
the
executive
power
,
and
do
excite
and
stir
us
up
to
do
what
the
Mind
is
convinced
of
,
and
the
Will
resolved
upon
,
as
to
the
necessary
Duties
of
the
Gospel
in
order
to
Eternal
Happiness
.
There
is
a
Backwardness
within
,
and
many
Temptations
without
;
but
an
holy
Delight
overcometh
the
unwilling
backwardness
within
,
and
over
ballanceth
either
Worldly
Fear
,
or
Wordly
Hope
without
,
that
the
Soul
is
carried
on
powerfully
towards
God
.
We
never
work
better
,
than
when
we
work
in
the
strength
of
some
eminent
Affection
,
when
the
Heart
is
enlarged
.
Psal.
119.32
.
I
will
run
the
way
of
thy
Commandments
,
when
thou
shalt
inlarge
my
Heart
.
Either
Love
,
or
Hope
.
Love
filleth
us
with
delight
,
overcoming
our
natural
slackness
and
sluggishness
in
the
Ways
of
God
.
Psal.
40.8
.
I
delight
to
do
thy
Will
,
O
my
God
,
yea
,
thy
Love
is
within
my
Heart
.
1
John
5.3
.
For
this
is
the
Love
of
God
,
that
we
keep
his
Commandments
,
and
his
Commandments
are
not
grievous
.
Psal.
112.1
.
Blessed
is
the
Man
that
feareth
the
Lord
,
that
delighteth
greatly
in
his
Commandments
.
Hope
beareth
us
up
in
contempt
of
present
delights
,
and
terrors
of
Sense
.
Heb.
3.6
.
Whose
House
are
we
,
if
we
hold
fast
the
considen●e
,
and
rejoycing
of
Hope
firm
unto
the
end
.
So
that
we
serve
God
with
vigour
and
alacrity
.
When
our
Affections
are
damped
,
Grace
falleth
into
a
consumption
;
and
if
you
lose
your
taste
,
your
Practice
will
languish
,
your
Service
of
God
will
not
be
so
uniform
.
It
is
a
great
part
of
our
establishment
to
keep
up
the
vigour
and
fervency
of
our
Affections
.
4.
With
respect
to
the
Uses
for
which
it
serveth
,
as
to
Duties
,
Sufferings
,
Conflicts
.
(
1.
)
Doing
the
Will
of
God
,
or
discharging
our
Doings
with
Delight
,
Chearfulness
,
and
Constancy
:
for
all
strength
is
for
Work
.
Ephes.
3.16
.
That
he
would
grant
you
according
to
the
riches
of
his
Glory
,
to
be
strengthened
with
might
by
his
Spirit
in
the
inner
Man
.
That
we
may
do
our
work
with
that
readiness
of
Mind
,
which
becomes
Faith
in
Christ
,
and
Love
to
God
.
This
is
often
spoken
of
in
Scripture
,
Phil.
2.13
.
For
it
is
God
that
worketh
in
you
,
both
to
will
and
to
do
,
of
his
good
pleasure
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
Heb.
13.21
.
Make
you
perfect
in
every
good
work
to
do
his
will
,
working
in
you
what
is
well
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
It
is
of
great
use
to
our
establishment
,
that
the
Soul
be
kept
doing
;
for
as
Wells
are
the
sweeter
for
draining
,
so
are
we
the
more
lively
for
exercise
.
Frequent
omission
of
good
Duties
,
or
seldom
exercise
of
Grace
,
necessarily
produceth
a
decay
:
As
a
Key
rusteth
that
is
seldom
turned
in
the
Lock
,
thereby
we
lose
the
life
and
comfort
of
Religion
,
and
at
length
cast
it
off
as
a
needless
and
unprofitable
thing
.
(
2.
)
For
bearing
Afflictions
,
and
passing
through
all
conditions
with
Honour
to
God
,
and
safety
to
our selves
.
Phil
4.13
.
I
can
do
all
things
through
Christ
which
strengtheneth
me
.
Col.
1.11
.
Strengthened
with
all
Might
,
according
to
his
glorious
Power
,
with
all
Patience
.
The
great
use
of
Establishment
,
is
to
fortifie
us
against
all
the
evils
and
inconveniencies
of
the
present
Life
;
that
we
may
hold
on
our
Course
to
Heaven
in
fair
Way
,
or
foul
,
and
not
be
greatly
moved
by
any
thing
that
befalleth
us
within
time
.
(
3.
)
For
Conflicts
with
Temptations
from
the
Devil
,
the
World
,
and
the
Flesh.
The
World
is
round
about
us
,
and
we
are
accustomed
to
these
enveigling
Objects
,
whose
importunity
prevaileth
at
length
;
the
Devil
seeketh
to
work
upon
our
Affections
and
Inclinations
,
and
the
Flesh
urgeth
us
to
gratifie
them
;
How
then
is
a
Christian
safe
?
God
establisheth
him
.
Ephes.
6.10
.
Finally
,
be
strong
in
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
power
of
his
Might
.
A
Christian
here
is
in
a
Military
State
,
and
we
of
our selves
left
unto
our selves
,
are
like
Reeds
shaken
with
every
Wind
;
we
have
need
of
establishment
in
regard
of
our
own
Feebleness
,
and
the
force
of
our
Enemies
.
We
must
be
established
against
the
Devil
soliciting
;
against
the
World
,
the
silent
Argument
,
by
which
he
soliciteth
us
,
and
draweth
us
from
God
and
Heaven
;
against
the
Flesh
,
the
rebelling
Principle
,
which
is
apt
to
be
wrought
upon
by
Satan
.
Well
then
,
this
establishment
is
that
Grace
,
which
enableth
us
to
carry
on
the
Duties
of
Religion
with
constancy
,
frequency
,
and
delight
;
to
bear
all
the
inconveniencies
of
Religion
with
Patience
and
Fortit●de
;
to
be
more
deaf
and
resolute
against
all
the
suggestions
of
the
Devil
,
or
the
machinations
of
the
Flesh
,
stirred
up
by
the
World
.
5.
With
respect
to
the
Degree
,
it
is
such
a
strengthning
of
the
Soul
,
as
doth
prevent
not
only
our
Fall
,
but
our
shaking
.
Before
falling
away
,
or
our
being
drawn
to
Apostacy
,
there
may
be
a
shaking
,
a
doubtfulness
,
and
wavering
of
mind
with
respect
to
the
Truth
,
and
much
inconstancy
and
unevenness
of
Life
with
respect
to
practice
.
Now
Christians
,
as
they
must
not
draw
back
to
Perdition
,
so
they
must
not
be
always
fluctuating
and
unfixed
,
either
in
Matters
of
Opinion
,
but
setled
in
the
Truth
;
or
in
matters
of
Practice
,
there
must
be
a
strength
and
stability
of
holy
Inclinations
,
and
Resolutions
for
God
and
the
World
to
come
,
still
kept
up
,
or
else
there
will
be
no
evenness
or
uniformity
in
the
course
of
our
Lives
;
and
though
we
avoid
Apostacy
,
yet
we
cannot
avoid
Scandal
;
though
there
be
no
falling
back
▪
there
is
a
stepping
out
into
By-Paths
:
1
Cor.
15.58
.
Be
stedfast
and
unmoveable
,
always
abounding
in
the
Work
of
the
Lord
.
And
Ephes.
3.17
.
That
ye
being
root●d
and
grounded
in
Love
,
&c.
And
Col.
1.23
.
If
ye
continue
in
the
Faith
grounded
and
setled
,
and
be
not
moved
away
from
the
Hope
of
the
Gospel
.
If
we
do
not
look
to
the
Degree
,
our
weakness
and
instability
groweth
upon
us
:
As
in
matters
of
Opinion
,
some
have
an
unsetled
Head
of
a
vertiginous
Spirit
,
Ephes.
4.14
.
carried
about
with
every
wind
of
Doctrine
:
They
never
were
well
grounded
in
the
Truth
,
nor
took
up
the
ways
they
are
engaged
in
upon
sufficient
Evidence
;
and
therefore
by
their
own
weakness
,
and
the
cunning
and
diligence
of
the
Seducers
,
are
drawn
into
Error
.
Light
Chass
is
blown
up
and
down
by
every
Wind
,
when
solid
Grain
hitcheth
in
,
and
resteth
in
the
Floor
where
it
is
winnowed
.
An
half
light
maketh
us
uncertain
in
our
Course
.
For
Matter
of
Practice
,
if
we
allow
our selves
in
our
first
Decl●nings
,
the
Evil
will
grow
upon
us
,
when
the
Judgment
reasoneth
more
remisly
against
Sin
than
it
did
before
,
and
the
Will
doth
oppose
it
with
less
resolution
,
or
with
greater
faintness
and
indifferency
,
or
when
Opposition
doth
more
discourage
us
.
No
,
there
must
be
a
resolved
conquest
of
Temptations
that
wo●ld
pervert
you
,
this
will
only
serve
our
turn
.
Heb.
12.3
.
Consider
him
that
endured
such
Contradictions
,
lest
ye
be
weary
,
and
faint
in
your
minds
.
Weariness
is
a
lesser
degree
of
Deficiency
.
Many
a
Man
is
weary
,
that
is
not
faint
or
quite
spent
:
So
the
practice
of
Godliness
,
when
the
Heart
beginning
to
be
ali●nated
and
estranged
from
God
,
and
the
Lif●
of
Duty
doth
decay
;
when
our
first
Love
is
gone
,
our
first
Works
will
in
a
great
measure
cease
.
Rev.
2.4
,
5.
Nevertheless
I
have
something
against
thee
,
because
thou
hast
left
thy
first
Love
.
Remember
therefore
from
whence
thou
art
fallen
,
and
repent
,
and
do
thy
first
Works
.
Well
then
,
the
Degree
must
be
minded
,
for
though
a
Man
may
be
stedfast
in
the
main
,
yet
he
may
be
somewhat
moved
and
shaken
;
But
a
Christian
should
not
only
be
stedfast
,
but
unmoveable
,
otherwise
we
shall
be
very
uncertain
in
our
Motions
.
2ly
;
How
needful
it
is
,
this
is
in
a
great
measure
shewed
already
.
But
yet
more
fully
.
(
1.
)
Man
at
best
is
but
a
Creature
;
the
New
Creation
doth
carry
a
great
correspondence
with
the
Old
and
First
Creation
:
'T
is
not
enough
that
the
Creature
be
,
but
he
must
be
sustained
in
Being
;
we
have
our
Being
in
God
still
,
Acts
17.28
.
For
in
him
we
live
,
and
move
,
and
have
our
Being
.
As
Providence
is
a
continual
Creation
,
so
stablishing
Grace
is
the
continuance
of
the
New
Creation
.
The
same
Grace
that
sets
us
in
the
state
of
the
New
Creation
,
the
same
stablisheth
us
.
God
found
no
stability
in
the
Angels
,
therefore
it
is
said
he
trusteth
them
not
,
Iob
15.15
.
Behold
,
he
putteth
no
trust
in
his
Saints
;
yea
,
the
Heavens
are
not
clean
in
his
sight
.
They
stand
by
the
Grace
and
Favour
of
God
.
Take
the
best
Creatures
even
as
Creatures
,
they
are
defective
and
unstable
in
themselves
;
for
God
will
have
the
Creature
,
as
a
Creature
,
to
be
a
dependent
thing
on
the
Creator
,
who
only
is
a
Being
of
himself
.
Man
at
his
best
estate
was
but
an
unstable
Creature
,
for
Adam
gave
out
at
the
first
assault
,
and
since
we
are
very
unstable
,
blown
down
with
the
blast
of
every
little
Temptation
.
Even
in
the
State
of
Grace
,
we
are
like
a
Glass
without
a
bottom
,
broken
as
soon
as
out
of
hand
;
and
therefore
God
alone
is
able
to
make
us
stand
,
and
persevere
in
this
Grace
that
we
●ave
received
.
2
Cor.
1.21
.
Now
●e
tha●
stablisheth
us
with
you
in
Christ
,
is
God
.
After
we
are
in
Christ
,
our
stability
is
in
God
alone
.
(
2.
)
The
Indisposition
of
our
Natures
both
to
every
good
Word
and
Work
.
1.
To
every
good
Word
.
The
Truths
of
the
Gospel
are
supernatural
:
Now
things
that
are
planted
in
us
contrary
to
Nature
,
can
●ardly
subsist
and
maintain
themselves
.
We
have
some
Seeds
of
the
Law
yet
left
in
our
Hearts
,
Rom.
2.14
.
But
the
Gospel
de●endeth
on
sure
Revelation
;
therefore
are
th●re
so
many
Heresies
against
the
Gospel
,
but
none
against
the
Law
:
Therefore
as
they
depend
upon
a
Divine
Revelation
,
they
must
b●
setled
in
our
Hearts
by
a
Divine
Power
,
and
by
a
Divine
Power
preserved
there
;
that
as
the
Doctrine
is
supernatural
,
so
the
Grace
may
be
also
by
which
we
do
receive
it
.
Faith
is
the
Gift
of
God
,
Ephes.
2.8
.
For
●y
Grace
ye
are
saved
through
Faith
;
and
that
not
of
your
s●lves
,
it
is
the
Gift
of
God
;
both
as
to
its
beginning
,
so
to
its
preservation
and
in●rease
.
2.
To
every
good
Work
.
There
is
not
only
slowness
and
backwardness
o●
Heart
to
the
Duties
of
the
Gospel
,
but
somewhat
of
the
old
enmity
and
averseness
remaineth
still
.
Our
Hearts
are
not
only
inconstant
and
uns●tl●d
,
but
very
wayward
,
Ier.
14.10
.
T●us
●●ith
the
Lord
to
this
Pe●ple
,
Thus
●ave
t●ey
loved
to
wander
.
Psal.
95.10
.
It
is
a
People
that
do
err
in
their
Heart
.
Moses
was
no
sooner
gone
aside
w●th
God
in
the
Mount
,
but
the
Israelites
after
thei●
solemn
Covenant
fel
to
Idolatry
.
Before
the
Law
could
be
written
,
they
brake
it
.
Now
we
that
have
a
warring
Principle
within
,
how
can
we
●●and
unless
God
e●tablish
us
?
There
is
a
b●ck-byass
,
there
are
the
S●eds
of
Wantonness
,
Anger
,
Revenge
,
Envy
,
Impatience
,
Worldliness
,
Ambition
,
and
Sensuality
.
God
knoweth
how
little
the
fl●shly
Mind
and
Interest
is
conquered
in
us
;
and
therefore
if
he
did
not
establish
us
,
we
should
soon
shew
our selves
(
3.
)
In
regard
of
those
Oppositions
that
are
made
against
us
after
once
we
be
in
Christ
.
It
is
not
enough
that
we
are
brought
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
Satan
,
but
after
we
are
rescued
out
of
his
Hand
and
Power
,
he
pursueth
us
with
continual
malice
;
therefore
there
must
be
the
same
power
to
stablish
us
still
in
Grace
,
that
first
brought
us
into
the
●tate
of
Grace
:
Col.
1.13
.
Who
hath
delivered
us
from
the
power
of
darkness
,
and
hath
transl●ted
us
into
the
Kingdom
of
h●s
dear
Son
:
compared
with
1
Iohn
4.4
.
Ye
are
of
God
,
little
Children
,
and
have
overcome
them
:
because
greate●
is
he
that
is
in
you
,
than
he
th●t
is
in
the
World
.
The
World
runneth
a
quite
contrary
course
th●n
those
do
that
set
their
faces
Heavenward
,
and
therefore
malign
them
,
and
pursue
them
with
Reproaches
and
Troubles
.
1
Pet.
4
4
,
5.
Wher●in
they
think
it
strange
th●t
you
run
not
with
them
to
the
sam●
excess
of
Riot
,
speaking
evil
of
you
;
who
sh●ll
give
account
to
him
that
is
ready
to
judg
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
And
most
commonly
our
Supports
are
invisible
,
and
we
have
no
temporal
Intere●t
to
lean
to
.
But
,
2
Tim.
1.17
.
For
the
which
cause
I
also
suff●r
th●se
things
,
neve●theless
I
am
not
ashamed
;
for
I
know
whom
I
have
believed
,
and
I
am
per●●●d●d
he
is
able
to
keep
that
which
I
have
committed
unto
him
against
that
day
.
We
bear
these
Afflictions
by
the
Power
of
God
.
4ly
;
We
see
here
the
Saints
miscarry
when
God
withdraweth
his
supporting
Grace
but
in
part
;
as
Peter
,
David
.
Peter
was
in
the
state
of
Grace
,
and
Christ
prayed
that
his
Faith
might
not
utterly
fail
;
y●t
when
God
did
not
est●blish
him
,
you
see
what
Sins
he
was
guilty
of
in
that
combat
:
David
was
a
Man
after
God's
own
Heart
,
but
how
did
he
fall
when
God
upheld
him
not
?
Psal.
51.
Hezekiah
,
〈◊〉
Cron.
42.31
.
Howbeit
in
the
business
of
the
Ambassadors
of
the
Princes
of
Babylon
,
who
sent
unto
him
to
enquire
of
the
Wonder
that
was
done
in
the
Land
,
God
left
him
to
●ry
him
,
that
he
might
know
all
that
was
in
his
Heart
.
Thus
is
God
fain
for
to
humble
his
Children
,
to
teach
them
Depend●nce
;
and
to
put
them
in
●ind
that
th●y
do
not
stand
by
their
own
strength
.
3.
Why
it
is
to
be
sought
of
God
?
(
1.
)
He
only
is
able
,
Rom.
16.25
.
Now
to
him
that
is
of
power
to
establish
you
according
to
my
Gospel
,
and
the
preaching
of
Iesus
Christ
,
&c.
Surely
God
never
made
a
Creature
too
hard
for
himself
.
He
is
able
to
d●f●at
the
Power
of
Enemies
,
and
to
preserve
●is
People
in
the
midst
of
Temptations
.
So
Iude
v●●
.
24.
To
him
that
is
able
to
keep
you
from
falling
,
&c.
And
,
He
is
able
to
keep
that
which
I
have
committed
to
h●●
,
2
Tim.
1.12
.
The
Saints
gather
much
com●or●
from
this
:
●or
it
is
a
relief
to
their
thoughts
against
the
dread●ul
and
powerful
opposi●ion
of
the
World
;
they
have
no
reason
to
doubt
of
their
Fath●r's
Love
.
That
whi●h
surprizeth
thein
,
is
to
see
all
the
World
against
them
.
It
is
the
dreadfulness
of
power
in
the
Temptation
,
and
sense
of
their
own
weakn●ss
,
therefore
the
power
of
God
is
a
fit
relief
to
them
.
(
2.
)
God
is
not
very
forward
to
cast
you
off
,
when
he
hath
a
just
cause
to
do
it
.
Your
constant
experience
evidenceth
this
;
If
he
here
had
done
so
,
what
had
become
of
you
long
ago
?
For
you
have
given
him
abundant
occasion
,
you
have
wearied
him
with
your
Sins
,
abused
his
Mercies
;
and
yet
he
hath
not
cast
you
off
:
He
hath
not
utterly
forsaken
you
,
when
you
have
turned
the
back
upon
him
,
and
have
been
ready
to
forsake
him
,
but
hath
kept
you
from
Dangers
,
and
in
Dangers
;
yea
,
called
you
to
his
Grace
,
confirmed
you
hitherto
,
why
should
you
doubt
of
his
Grace
for
the
future
?
2
Cor.
1.10
.
Who
delivered
us
from
so
great
a
death
,
and
doth
deliver
:
in
whom
we
trust
that
he
will
yet
deliver
us
,
2
Tim.
4.17
,
18.
Notwithstanding
the
Lord
stood
with
me
,
and
strengthened
me
;
that
by
me
the
preaching
might
be
fully
known
,
and
that
all
the
Gentiles
might
hear
:
and
I
was
delivered
out
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Lion
.
And
the
Lord
shall
deliver
me
from
every
evil
Work
,
and
will
preserve
me
unto
his
Heavenly
Kingdom
:
To
whom
be
Glory
for
ever
and
ever
.
Amen
.
(
3.
)
He
hath
made
Promises
of
Sustentation
,
and
●●eservation
:
Psal.
73.23
.
Nevertheless
,
I
am
continually
with
thee
,
thou
hast
holden
me
by
my
right-hand
.
Though
he
fall
,
he
shall
not
be
utterly
cast
down
,
for
God
upholdeth
him
with
his
Hand
.
If
God
hath
promi●●d
to
preserve
that
Grac●
which
he
hath
once
given
,
should
not
we
pray
●or
the
continuance
of
it
with
the
●ore
encou●agement
?
(
4.
)
The
experience
of
the
Saints
.
Psal.
9●
.
18
.
When
I
said
my
foot
slippeth
,
thy
Mercy
O
Lord
,
held
me
up
.
God's
Manutenancy
is
there
asserted
.
Vse
.
Is
to
press
us
at
all
times
,
to
look
up
to
God
for
establishment
:
But
especially
in
two
S●asons
.
(
1.
)
When
we
begin
to
d●cline
,
and
grow
more
remiss
and
indifferent
in
the
practice
of
Godliness
.
If
Grace
be
weak
,
you
must
get
it
strengthened
.
When
you
grow
bolder
in
Sin
,
and
more
strange
to
God
and
Jesus
Christ
,
and
have
little
converse
with
him
in
the
Spirit
;
Oh!
it
is
time
to
be
ins●ant
and
earne●●
with
God
,
that
he
would
recover
you
:
Though
you
have
embezled
your
Strength
,
yet
you
have
to
do
with
●
Merciful
God
;
go
to
him
for
Help
.
Psal.
17.5
.
Hold
up
my
●oings
in
thy
Path
,
that
my
foot-steps
s●ip
not
.
You
have
●orfeited
the
more
plentiful
aids
o●
Grace
;
but
beg
h●m
not
to
forsake
you
utterly
.
You
must
confess
the
Sin
,
but
God
must
remedy
the
●vil
.
Psal.
119.133
.
Order
my
steps
in
thy
Word
:
and
let
not
any
Iniquity
have
dominion
over
me
.
Lord
,
I
am
apt
to
be
led
away
with
worldy
Allurements
,
my
Spiritual
Ta●●e
is
dis●empered
with
carnal
Vanities
:
But
,
let
not
Iniquity
have
dominion
over
me
.
(
2.
)
In
unsettled
Times
,
when
we
are
full
of
Fears
,
and
think
we
shall
never
hol●
out
in
a
holy
Course
;
God
that
keepeth
us
in
times
of
Peace
,
will
hold
us
up
in
times
of
Trouble
.
Psal.
16.8
.
I
have
set
the
Lord
always
before
me
:
because
he
is
at
my
right
hand
,
I
shall
not
be
moved
.
FINIS
.
ADVERTISEMENT
.
THere
is
lately
Printed
,
Twenty
Select
Sermons
,
Preached
by
the
late
Reverend
and
Learned
Divine
,
Doctor
Thomas
Manton
,
in
Quarto
,
published
by
Dr.
William
Bates
.